Table of Contents
The 1929 issue of the “New Zealand Official Year-book” represents the thirty-seventh number of the volume, and the eighth of the present royal-octavo series, the introduction of which in 1921 synchronized with a definite forward policy in the activities of the Census and Statistics Office and in the presentation of its publications.
The present number is on the same lines as its immediate predecessors. No new sections have been added on this occasion, but considerable additions have been made to existing sections, and a special article has been included. The latter, by Messrs. E. J. Fawcett, M.A., and W. N. Paton, of the Department of Agriculture, contains informative results of a statistical investigation by a special method into the question of live-stock production, and is well illustrated by diagrams.
Among new matter added to existing sections, reference may be made to the results of a collection of statistics of motor-transport, which are given in Section XV—Roads and Road Transport; to the articles included in Section XXII—Factory Production, wherein industries are dissected according to their organization and nature, and the salient features compared; to the summarized figures of accounts relating to land-settlement and trading undertakings, which help to round off Subsection A of Section XXIV—Public Finance; to the piece on main-highways taxation given in Subsection B of the same section; and to the article on the monthly course of employment which appears in Section XL—Employment and Unemployment.
The article on Climate in Section I has been entirely rewritten by Dr. E. Kidson, M.A., D.Sc, Director of Meteorological Services, and the subsection devoted to Agricultural Production has also been rewritten. An appendix contains some of the results of the Population Census of 1926.
Attention is drawn to Section XLVI, containing a statistical summary covering the last fifty years. The presence of this summary is apparently overlooked by many users of the Year-book.
The list of successful candidates at the recent general election is given on page 936. Members of the new Ministry, with their portfolios, are shown overleaf.
MALCOLM
FRASER,
Government
Statistician.
Census and Statistics Office,
Wellington,
15th December, 1928.
Right Hon. Sir J. G. Ward, Bart., P.O., K.C.M.G., Prime Minister, Minister of Finance, Minister of Stamp Duties, Minister of External Affairs, Minister in Charge of Public Trust, Legislative, State Advances, Land and Income Tax, and High Commissioner's Departments.
Hon. G. W. FORBES, Minister of Lands, Minister of Agriculture, Minister in Charge of Land for Settlements, Scenery Preservation, Discharged Soldiers Settlement, and Valuation Departments.
Hon. T. M. Wilford, Minister of Justice, Minister of Defence, Minister in Charge of Police, Prisons, and War Pensions Departments.
Hon. Sir A. T. NGATA, Kt., Minister of Native Affairs, Minister of Cook Islands, Minister in Charge of Native Trust, Government Life Insurance, and State Fire and Accident Insurance Departments.
Hon. H. ATMORE, Minister of Education, Minister in Charge of Scientific and Industrial Research Department.
Hon. W. A. VEITCH, Minister of Labour, Minister of Mines, Minister in Charge of Pensions and Electoral Departments.
Hon. E. A. RANSOM, Minister of Public Works, Minister in Charge of Roads and Public Buildings.
Hon. W. B. TAVERNER, Minister of Railways, Minister of Customs, Commissioner of State Forests, Minister in Charge of Publicity and Advertising Departments.
Hon. J. B. DONALD, Postmaster-General, Minister of Telegraphs, Minister in Charge of Public Service Superannuation, Friendly Societies, and National Provident Fund Departments.
Hon. P. A. DE LA PERRELLE, Minister of Internal Affairs, Minister in Charge of Registrar-General's, Census and Statistics, Laboratory, Printing and Stationery, Audit, and Museum Departments.
Hon. J. G. COBBE, Minister of Marine, Minister of Industries and Commerce, Minister of Immigration, Minister in Charge of Inspection of Machinery Department.
Hon. A. J. STALLWORTHY, Minister of Health, Minister in Charge of Mental Hospitals Department.
Hon. T. K. SIDEY, Attorney-General, Leader of the Legislative Council.
Table of Contents
THE Dominion of New Zealand consists of two large and several small islands in the South Pacific. These may be classified as follows:—
Islands forming the Dominion proper, for statistical and general practical purposes:—
| North Island and adjacent islets. |
| South Island and adjacent islets. |
| Stewart Island and adjacent islets. |
| Chatham Islands. |
Outlying islands included within the geographical boundaries of New Zealand as proclaimed in 1847:—
| Three Kings Islands. | Antipodes Islands. |
| Auckland Islands. | Bounty Islands. |
| Campbell Island. | Snares Islands. |
Islands annexed to New Zealand:—
| Kormadec Islands. | Manahiki Island. |
| Cook Islands. | Rakaanga Island. |
| Niue (or Savage) Island. | Pukapuka (or Danger) Island. |
| Palmerston Island. | Nassau Island. |
| Penrhyn (or Tongareva) Island. | Suwarrow Island. |
The Proclamation of British sovereignty over New Zealand, dated the 30th January, 1840, gave as the boundaries of what was then the colony the following degrees of latitude and longitude: On the north, 34° 30' S. lat.; on the south, 47° 10' S. lat.; on the east, 179° 0' E. long.; on the west, 166° 5' E. long. These limits excluded small portions of the extreme north of the North Island and of the extreme south of Stewart Island.
In April, 1842, by Royal Letters Patent, and again by the Imperial Act 26 and 27 Vict., c. 23 (1863), the boundaries were altered so as to extend from 33° to 53° of south latitude and from 162° of cast longitude to 173° of west longitude. By Proclamation bearing date the 21st July, 1887, the Kermadec Islands, lying between the 29th and 32nd degrees of south latitude and the 177th and 180th degrees of west longitude, were declared to be annexed to and to become part of the then Colony of New Zealand.
By Proclamation of the 10th June, 1901, the Cook Group of islands, and all the other islands and territories situate within the boundary-lines mentioned in the following schedule, were included as from the 11th June, 1901:—
A line commencing at a point at the intersection of the 23rd degree of south latitude and the 156th degree of longitude west of Greenwich, and proceeding due north to the point of intersection of the 8th degree of south latitude and the 156th degree of longitude west of Greenwich; thence due west to the point of intersection of the 8th degree of south latitude and the 167th degree of longitude west of Greenwich; thence due south to the point of intersection of the 17th degree of south latitude and the 167th degree of longitude west of Greenwich; thence due west to the point of intersection of the 17th degree of south latitude and the 170th degree of longitude west of Greenwich; thence due south to the point of intersection of the 23rd degree of south latitude and the 170th degree of longitude west of Greenwich; and thence due east to the point of intersection of the 23rd degree of south latitude and the 156th degree of longitude west of Greenwich.
By mandate of the League of Nations the New Zealand Government also now administers the former German possession of Western Samoa; and, jointly with the Imperial Government and the Government of Australia, holds the League's mandate over the Island of Nauru.
By Imperial Order in Council of the 30th July, 1923, the coasts of the Ross Sea, with the adjacent islands and territories, were declared a British settlement within the meaning of the British Settlements Act, 1887, and named the Ross Dependency. The Governor-General of New Zealand is Governor of the Ross Dependency, and is vested with the administration of the dependency.
By Imperial Orders in Council of the 4th November, 1925, the Union or Tokelau Islands (consisting of the islands of Fakaofu, Nukunono, and Atafu, and the small islands, islets, rocks, and reefs depending on them) were excluded from the Gilbert and Ellice Islands Colony, and placed under the administration of the Governor-General of New Zealand. In accordance with a provision of the second of these Orders in Council, the Governor-General's authority and powers in connection with the administration of the islands were, by New Zealand Order in Council of the 8th March, 1926, delegated to the Administrator of Western Samoa.
The total area of the Dominion of New Zealand, which does not include the territories administered under mandate, the Ross Dependency, and the Tokelau Islands, is 103,862 square miles. The areas of the principal islands are as follows:—
| Square Miles. | |
| North Island and adjacent islets | 44,131 |
| South Island and adjacent islets | 58,120 |
| Stewart Island and adjacent islets | 662 |
| Chatham Islands | 372 |
| Total Dominion proper | 103,285 |
| “Outlying” islands | 284 |
| “Annexed” islands | 293 |
| Grand total | 103,862 |
The mountainous character of New Zealand is one of its most striking physical characteristics. In the North Island mountains occupy approximately one-tenth of the surface; but, with the exception of the four volcanic peaks of Egmont (8,260 ft.), Ruapehu (9,175 ft.), Ngauruhoe (7,515 ft.), and Tongariro (6,458 ft.), they do not exceed an altitude of 6,000 ft. Of these four volcanoes only the first-named can be classed as extinct. Other dormant volcanoes include Mount Tarawera and White Island, both of which have, in recent years, erupted with disastrous consequences. Closely connected with the volcanic system are the multitudinous hot springs and geysers.
The South Island contains much more mountainous country than is to be found in the North. Along almost its entire length runs the mighty chain known as the Southern Alps, rising to its culmination in Mount Cook (12,349 ft.). No fewer than sixteen peaks of the Southern Alps attain a height of over 10,000 ft. Owing to the snow-line being low in New Zealand, many large and beautiful glaciers exist. The Tasman Glacier (Southern Alps), which has a total length of over eighteen miles and an average width of one mile and a quarter, is the largest. On the west coast the terminal face of the Franz Josef Glacier is but a few hundred feet above sea level.
The following list of named peaks over 7,000 ft. in height has been compiled from various sources. It does not purport to cover all such peaks, nor is exactitude claimed in respect of the elevations shown, many of which are known to be only approximate.
| Mountain or Peak. | Height (Feet). |
|---|---|
| *Not available. | |
| North Island— | |
| Ruapehu | 9,175 |
| Egmont | 8,260 |
| Ngauruhoe | 7,515 |
| Kaikoura Ranges— | |
| Tapuaenuku | 9,460 |
| Kaitarau | 8,700 |
| Mitre Peak | 8,532 |
| Whakari | 8,500 |
| St. Bernard | 7,416 |
| Dillon | 7,132 |
| St. Arnaud Range— | |
| Travers | 7,666 |
| Spenser Range— | |
| Franklyn | 7,671 |
| Una | 7,540 |
| Ella | 7,438 |
| Faerie Queen | 7,332 |
| Paske | 7,260 |
| Humboldt | 7,240 |
| Dora | 7,100 |
| Southern Alps— | |
| Cook | 12,349 |
| Tasman | 11,475 |
| Dampier | 11,287 |
| Silberhorn | 10,757 |
| Lendenfeldt | 10,450 |
| David's Dome | 10,443 |
| Malte Brun | 10,421 |
| Teichelmann | 10,370 |
| Sefton | 10,354 |
| Haast | 10,294 |
| Elie de Beaumont | 10,200 |
| Douglas Peak | 10,107 |
| La Perouse | 10,101 |
| Haidinger | 10,059 |
| De la Beche | 10,058 |
| The Minarets | 10,058 |
| Aspiring | 9,975 |
| Hamilton | 9,915 |
| Glacier Peak | 9,865 |
| Grey Peak | 9,800 |
| Aiguilles Rouges | 9,731 |
| Nazomi | 9,716 |
| Darwin | 9,715 |
| Chudleigh | 9,686 |
| Annan | 9,667 |
| Low | 9,653 |
| Haeckel | 9,649 |
| Goldsmith | 9,532 |
| Conway Peak | 9,519 |
| Walter | 9,507 |
| Green | 9,305 |
| D'Archiac | 9,279 |
| Hochstetter Dome | 9,258 |
| Earnslaw | 9,250 |
| Hutton | 9,200 |
| Nathan | 9,200 |
| Sibbald | 9,180 |
| Arrowsmith | 9,171 |
| Bristol Top | 9,167 |
| Spencer | 9,167 |
| The Footstool | 9,073 |
| Rudolf | 9,039 |
| The Dwarf | 9,025 |
| Burns | 8,984 |
| Nun's Veil | 8,975 |
| Bell Peak | 8,950 |
| Johnson | 8,858 |
| Aylmer | 8,819 |
| Hopkins | 8,790 |
| Brodrick | 8,777 |
| Priest's Cap | 8,761 |
| Halcombe | 8,743 |
| Aurora Peak | 8,733 |
| Meeson | 8,704 |
| Meteor Peak | 8,701 |
| Mannering | 8,700 |
| Ward | 8,681 |
| Brunner | 8,678 |
| Jervois | 8,675 |
| Couloir Peak | 8,675 |
| Whitcombe | 8,656 |
| Sealy | 8,651 |
| Moffatt | 8,647 |
| Thomson | 8,646 |
| Hooker | 8,644 |
| Vampire Peak | 8,600 |
| Aigrette Peak | 8,594 |
| Dilemma Peak | 8,592 |
| Evans | 8,580 |
| Bismarck | 8,575 |
| Glenmary | 8,524 |
| Isabel | 8,518 |
| Dechen | 8,500 |
| Loughnan | 8,495 |
| Pibrae | 8,472 |
| Wolseley | 8,438 |
| Unicorn Peak | 8,394 |
| Forbes | 8,385 |
| Anderegg | 8,360 |
| Strachan | 8,359 |
| Beatrice | 8,350 |
| Jackson | 8,349 |
| Maunga Ma | 8,335 |
| Livingstone | 8,334 |
| Baker Peak | 8,330 |
| Bannie | 8,300 |
| Eagle Peak | 8,300 |
| Conrad | 8,300 |
| Richmond | 8,300 |
| Acland | 8,294 |
| Jukes | 8,289 |
| Darby | 8,287 |
| Centaur | 8,284 |
| Tyndall | 8,282 |
| Macfarlane | 8,278 |
| Victoire | 8,269 |
| Alba | 8,268 |
| Coronet Peak | 8,265 |
| Percy Smith | 8,254 |
| Williams | 8,249 |
| Roberts | 8,239 |
| Malcolm Peak | 8,236 |
| Cumine | 8,223 |
| Huxley | 8,201 |
| Kim | 8,200 |
| Spence | 8,200 |
| Eric | 8,200 |
| Drummond | 8,197 |
| McClure | 8,192 |
| Blair Peak | 8,185 |
| Huss | 8,165 |
| Louper Peak | 8,165 |
| The Anthill | 8,160 |
| Ansted | 8,17 |
| Dennistoun | 8,150 |
| Dun Fiunary | 8,147 |
| Tyndall | 8,116 |
| Fettes | 8,092 |
| Trent | 8,076 |
| King | 8,064 |
| Glacier Dome | 8,047 |
| McKerrow | 8,047 |
| Humphries | 8,028 |
| Lucia | 8,015 |
| Graceful Peak | 8,000 |
| Lean Peak | 8,000 |
| Raureka Peak | 8,000 |
| Fletcher | 7,995 |
| Farrar | 7,982 |
| Radove | 7,914 |
| Cooper | 7,897 |
| Ramsay | 7,880 |
| Frances | 7,876 |
| Cloudy Peak | 7,870 |
| Observation Peak | 7,862 |
| Cadogan Peak | 7,850 |
| Blackburn | 7,835 |
| Strauchon | 7,815 |
| Du Faur Peak | 7,800 |
| Turret Peak | 7,800 |
| Dobson | 7,799 |
| Westland | 7,762 |
| Dark | 7,753 |
| Hulka | 7,721 |
| Copland | 7,695 |
| Park Dome | 7,688 |
| Turner's Peak | 7,679 |
| Edison | 7,669 |
| Petermann | 7,664 |
| Montgomery | 7,661 |
| St. Mary | 7,656 |
| Fraser | 7,654 |
| Taylor | 7,641 |
| Sibyl Peak | 7,625 |
| Edith Peak | 7,600 |
| Madonna Peak | 7,600 |
| McKenzie | 7,563 |
| Onslow | 7,561 |
| Novara Peak | 7,542 |
| Proud Peak | 7,540 |
| Nicholson | 7,500 |
| Pyramus | 7,500 |
| Howitt | 7,490 |
| Erebus | 7,488 |
| Eros | 7,452 |
| Rolleston | 7,447 |
| Turnbull | 7,400 |
| Annette | 7,351 |
| Neave | 7,350 |
| Roon | 7,344 |
| Maitland | 7,291 |
| Adams | 7,247 |
| Jollie | 7,232 |
| Enys | 7,202 |
| Potts | 7,197 |
| German | 7,184 |
| Hutt | 7,180 |
| Kinkel | 7,121 |
| Marshimn | 7,116 |
| Murray | 7,065 |
| Artist Dome | 7,061 |
| Melettrict Peak | 7,061 |
| Beaumont | 7,035 |
| Ballance | 08 |
| Burnett | 7,003 |
| Two Thumbs Rage— | |
| Thumbs | 8,338 |
| Alma | 8,204 |
| Fox | 7,604 |
| Musgrave | 7,379 |
| Chevalier | 7,339 |
| Sinclair | 7,022 |
| Darran Range— | |
| Tutoko | 9,691 |
| Madeline | 9,042 |
| Christina | 8,675 |
| Milne | 8,000 |
| Barrier Range— | |
| Edward | 8,459 |
| Pollux | 8,341 |
| Brewster | 8,264 |
| Castor | 8,256 |
| Liverpool | 8,040 |
| Islington | 7,700 |
| Goethe | 7,680 |
| Cosmos | 7,640 |
| Oblong Peak | 7,600 |
| Somnus | 7,599 |
| Joffre | 7,500 |
| French | 7,400 |
| Head | 7,400 |
| Moira | 7,300 |
| Clarke | 7,300 |
| Plunket | 7,220 |
| Ark | 7,190 |
| Balloon | * |
| The Remarkables— | |
| Double Cone | 7,688 |
| Ben Nevis | 7,650 |
The hot springs of the North Island form one of the most remarkable features of New Zealand. They are found over a large area, extending from Tongariro, south of Lake Taupo, to Ohaeawai, in the extreme north—a distance of some three hundred miles; but the principal seat of hydrothermal action appears to be in the neighbourhood of Lake Rotorua, about forty miles north-north-east from Lake Taupo. By the destruction of the famed Pink and White Terraces at Lake Rotomahana during the eruption of Mount Tarawera on the 10th June, 1886, the neighbourhood was deprived of attractions unique in character and of unrivalled beauty; but the natural features of the country—the numerous lakes, geysers, and hot springs, some of which possess remarkable curative properties in certain complaints—are still very attractive to tourists and invalids. The importance of conserving this region as a sanatorium for all time has been recognized by the Government, and it is dedicated by Act of Parliament to that purpose.
There are also several small hot springs in the South Island, the best-known being those at Hanmer.
The following article on the mineral waters and spas of New Zealand is by the Government Balneologist, Dr. J. D. C. Duncan, M.B., Ch.B. (Edin.), Member of the International Society of Medical Hydrology, Fellow of the Royal Society of Medicine, and Fellow of the Royal Geographical Society:-
It has been acknowledged by the leading hydrologists in Europe that New Zealand possesses the most valuable mineral waters in existence. Not only are these mineral waters interesting from a tourist's point of view, but they are, because of their medicinal value, of great therapeutic importance, and, as a Dominion asset, worthy of the deepest scientific consideration.
From the spectacular aspect only a brief mention need be made in this article, as a full description of springs, geysers, and mud-pools has been given in Dr. Herbert's book, “The Hot Springs of New Zealand”—a book that presents a comprehensive and vivid picture of the main manifestations of thermal activity in New Zealand.
Dealing with the medical-scientific aspect of the mineral waters, the space of this article will permit only the shortest account of the treatments; and, as the Rotorua Spa is of premier importance, the article will be confined almost entirely to its operations.
Since and as the result of experience gained during the war the subject of hydrotherapy has been recreated on modern scientific lines, and the actions of thermal mineral waters have been investigated, both chemically and physiologically, in determining their therapeutic value in the treatment of disease.
The mineral waters which have been harnessed for therapeutic use at the Rotorua Spa are of two main varieties—viz., the “Rachel,” which is an alkaline, sulphuretted water, emollient to the skin, and sedative in reaction; and the “Priest,” or free-acid water, which, due to the presence of free sulphuric acid, is mainly stimulating and tonic in reaction. There is, in addition to the foregoing, a valuable silicious mud similar to that found in Pistany, in Czecho-Slovakia, which, in its own sphere in hydrotherapy, exerts its influence as a curative agent.
However, it is in the “Priest” waters that one finds one's most valuable ally in the treatment of arthritis, fibrositis (the so-called rheumatic affections), and cases of nervous debility. The “Rachel” and mud baths are used mostly in those cases of fibrositis where the condition requires a softening effect; and in the types where pain is a manifest symptom these baths are invaluable as soothing and sedative agents.
In these natural acid baths the reactions are mainly stimulating, with increased hyperæmia in the parts submerged, and marked lessening of pain and swelling in the affected joints and tissues. Those waters containing free carbonic-acid gas are used for the cases of fibrositis in which the circulation requires the stimulating action of gaseous baths.
The “New Priest” waters, containing approximately 16-80 grains per gallon of free sulphuric acid, are utilized in the form of open pools, deep step-down baths, and slipper baths. They are prescribed at a suitable temperature for the individual case.
The “Old Priest” waters, containing a much lower degree of free acid (3-77 grains to the gallon), and of varying temperatures (from 84° F. to 102° F.), are used for treatment at their source. The waters, percolating through their pumice - bed, are confined in pools, and contain free carbonic-acid gas bubbling through the water.
The very strong “Postmaster” waters are also confined within pools on the natural pumice - bed, and, by a primitive arrangement of wooden sluice-valves, maintained at three ranges of temperature—viz., 104°, 106°, and 108° F. They contain 22-29 grains of free sulphuric acid to the gallon, and are strongly counter-irritant in their reactions.
In such a brief account as this one can only deal in generalizations, and the forms of treatment mentioned must necessarily be subject to wide variations. In any form of hydro-therapeutic treatment the regime must be adapted to the individual manifestations of the disease, and no routine rules or regulations can be laid down in spa operations.
The “New Priest” waters are, for the most part, prescribed for patients suffering from subacute or chronic fibrositis, subacute or chronic gout, and the various forms of arthritis. Except in cases of marked debility, those patients are given graduated baths, at temperatures ranging from 102° to 104° F., from ten to fifteen minutes daily. Most of the baths are fitted with a subaqueous douche having a pressure of 25 lb., which is directed under water on the affected tissues. The bath is usually followed by a light or hot pack, according to the needs of the case.
The subthermal “Old Priest” waters (temperature 84° F.), containing a high degree of free carbonic-acid gas, are particularly valuable in the treatment of functional nervous disease, and the methods of administration are similar to those obtaining at Nauheim. The reactions are markedly stimulating through the sympathetic nervous system, and bring about, by reflex action, a tonic effect on the heart.
The “Postmaster” baths are used in the treatment of the more chronic forms of fibrositis, arthritis deformans, and gout, requiring a more or less heroic type of procedure. They are usually prescribed in combination—i.e., a certain time in each pool, commencing with the lowest temperature. The hyperæmic reaction is most marked, and in many of the cases where pain is a predominant symptom there is a temporary paralysis of the surface nerves, as well as a strong reflex excitation of the heart. For this reason these baths are not given to patients suffering from cardiac weakness.
The mud baths being highly impregnated with silica, which has a bland, sedative effect on the tissues, are particularly indicated in cases of acute or sub-acute neuritis, gout, and certain skin conditions. The action of these baths is to induce an active hyperæmia in the patient with an actual absorption of free sulphur, which is present in considerable quantity. Also, the radio-activity of this medium (0.185 per c.c.) is possibly an active factor in the therapeutic action of these baths. In some of the cases undergoing mud-bath treatment the effect has been almost miraculous—instant relief from pain; reduction of swelling caused by inflammatory exudates—and such patients have been able to discard crutches or other adventitious aids and walk with more or less normal comfort.
Perhaps, of more recent date, the most efficacious effects of mud treatments have been manifested in cases of skin conditions—notably psoriasis: cases which have resisted all forms of drug treatment have cleared up in an almost magical manner; and so frequently have such cures been effected that one believes that the silicious mud of Rotorua has some markedly specific action as a therapeutic agent.
The treatment of gout depends entirely on the individual manifestations. In certain subacute and chronic types fairly high temperatures (104° to 106° F., with hot packs) of “Priest” water are employed, in order to hasten the absorption of exudates and the elimination of uric acid. In acute cases of acute gout more sedative measures are pursued, such as “Rachel” baths at neutral temperatures, local mud packs, and rest. As soon as the conditions permit, these patients are changed over to acid water baths. Cases of chronic gout exhibiting metabolic stagnation sometimes receive considerable benefit from the counter-irritant effects of the strongly acid “Postmaster” waters.
Separate establishments, containing the most modern apparatus of sprays, douches, hot steam, &c., are available for wet massage and treatments of the Aix-Vichy type.
The massage-rooms are fitted with the latest installations of electrical equipment—Bristowe tables, diathermy, high frequency, Bergonie chair, X-ray, Schnée baths, Greville hot air, and other apparatus for carrying out the most up-to-date methods of electrical-therapeutic treatments.
The baths are administered by a trained staff of attendants, and the massage, electrical-therapy, and douches carried out by a qualified staff of operators.
In every respect the hydrotherapy treatments aim at a restoration of function, and the measures employed are, for the most part, re-educative.
In connection with the Rotorua Spa is a sanatorium of seventy beds, where patients whose finances are restricted can receive treatment at an exceedingly moderate cost. The institution consists of cubicles and open wards. Thermal baths and massage-rooms in the building provide for the more helpless type of invalid.
From Sixty thousand to eighty thousand baths are given annually, and about thirty thousand special treatments—massage, electrical therapy, &c.—are administered each year at the Rotorua Spa.
The usual course of treatment lasts from four to six weeks, and the high percentage of cures and improvements testifies to the value of the thermal mineral waters and the hydro-therapeutic treatments obtaining in this Dominion.
The following account of the rivers of New Zealand has been written by Professor R. Speight, M.Sc., F.G.S., Curator of the Canterbury Museum:—
In a country like New Zealand, with marked variations in topographic relief and with a plentiful and well-distributed rainfall, the rivers must necessarily form characteristic features of the landscape. Mountains, however, exert an important influence on their adaptability to the necessities of commerce, reducing their value on the one hand while increasing it on the other. Owing to the steep grades of their channels few of the rivers are fitted for navigation except near their months, but to compensate for this disability they furnish in many places ideal sites for power plants, which will in all probability be so utilized in the near future that New Zealand may become the manufacturing centre of the Southern Hemisphere. No country south of the Equator, except Chile and Patagonia, possesses such stores of energy conveniently placed, which cannot become exhausted until the sun fails to raise vapour from the neighbouring seas—a contingency to be realized only when life on the earth is becoming extinct.
The only part of the country which possesses rivers capable of being used for navigation is the North Island. The relief is not so marked as in the South, and many streams flow in deep beds, with somewhat sluggish current. There are flowing into the Tasman Sea rivers like the Waikato, Wairoa, Mokau, and Wanganui, which served the Maoris as important means of communication, and which are decidedly useful for the purposes of modern transport. The first-mentioned of these is by far the most important. Rising in the snows of Ruapehu, and receiving numerous affluents from the western slopes of the Kaimanawa Range, it pursues a northerly course for twenty miles with all the features of a mountain torrent till it enters Lake Taupo. Almost immediately on leaving this it plunges over the Huka Falls, formed by a hard ledge of volcanic rock, and then runs first north-east and then north-west till it reaches the sea, the amount of water discharged exceeding 800,000 cubic feet per minute. In certain parts of its course the valley is gorge-like in character and picturesque rapids obstruct its navigation, but in its lower reaches it widens out and flows for long distances through marshes and shallow lakes, and empties into the sea by a wide estuary, which is unfortunately blocked by a bad bar. It receives on the west a large tributary, the Waipa—itself also navigable for small steamers, and a river which may ultimately play no small part in the development of the south-western portion of the Auckland Province.
The Northern Wairoa shows features which resemble those of the Waikato. It rises in the hilly land of the North Auckland Peninsula, and flows south as a noble stream till it enters Kaipara Harbour, a magnificent sheet of water with many winding and far-reaching arms, but with its utility greatly discounted by the presence of a bar which, though with sufficient depth of water for vessels of moderate size, is frequently impracticable. The total estimated discharge from the streams running into the Kaipara Harbour is about 500,000 cubic feet per minute, of which the Wairoa certainly contributes one-half.
The Mokau River, which enters the sea about sixty miles north-east of New Plymouth, is navigable for a considerable distance in its lower reaches. Here it is flanked by limestone bluffs, clad with a wealth of ferns and other native vegetation, forming one of the most picturesque rivers of the county. Higher up, as in the Waikato, there are fine falls, which may ultimately be used for power purposes owing to their proximity to one of the important agricultural districts of the North Island.
The last of the four principal navigable rivers on the west coast is the Wanganui. This river gathers its initial supplies from the western flanks of the volcanic ridge of the centre of the Island, from which numerous streams run west over the Waimarino Plain in somewhat open channels till they coalesce and form the main river. Other tributaries, such as the Tangarakau and the Maunganui-te-ao, subsequently add their quota, and the river then flows in a southerly direction in loops and windings depressed far below the level of the coastal plain, between high papa bluffs clad with rich vegetation, till it reaches the sea as a deep tidal stream, the amount of its discharge being estimated at over 500,000 cubic feet per minute. Through the greater part of its course it has a characteristic trench-like channel, with a fairly even gradient, and with only slight interruptions from rapids. At low water these are most troublesome, but at times of high river-level they are passed without serious difficulty. This fine stream affords communication into a country difficult of access by road or railway, and it may be taken as typical of other smaller streams to the west, such as the Waitotara, the Patea, and the Waitara, which are navigable to a less extent, principally owing to the obstructions of timber in their channels; while the rivers lying more to the east and with courses parallel to the Wanganui—e.g., the Rangitikei and the Wangaehu—are more rapid and have little adaptability to the needs of transport. Further east still, in the neighbourhood of the Ruahine Mountains, the rivers become true mountain torrents, with steep grades and rapid currents.
On the other coast of the North Island the only streams capable of being used for navigation except just at their mouths are those running into the Firth of Thames—the Piako and the Waihou. But no account of our navigable rivers would be complete without a reference to the “drowned rivers” which characterize the northern parts of the Island. The Kaipara may be taken as a typical case of such, for the harbour merely represents the depressed and sunken lower reaches of the Wairoa and other streams. A further notable case is the Hokianga River, which runs for twenty miles between wooded hills and receives numerous tributaries from them, tidal for a considerable part of their courses, and allowing water communication to be used for at least fifteen miles from the point where actual discharge into the open sea takes place.
The remaining rivers of the North Island of any importance rise in the mountain axis that stretches from near Wellington towards the eastern margin of the Bay of Plenty. Towards the southern end, where it lies close to the shore of Cook Strait, the rivers from it are short and swift, the only exception being the Manawatu, which has cut a deep gorge in the mountain barrier and drains an extensive basin lying on the eastern flanks of the Ruahine Range to the north, and of the Tararua Range to the south, as well as a considerable area of country on the slopes of the Puketoi Range, its headwaters in this direction reaching nearly to the east coast of the Island. The Manawatu has an estimated discharge of over 600,000 cubic feet per minute, and judging by this it must be considered the second-largest river in the North Island. Although the Manawatu is the only stream which has succeeded up to the present in cutting through the range at its head, several of the rivers flowing west have eaten their way far back, and in future ages will no doubt struggle with the Manawatu for the supremacy of that tract of land lying to the cast of the range. Remarkable changes are likely to occur in the direction of drainage, especially if the earth-movements now in progress in the neighbourhood of Cook Strait continue for any lengthy period.
The central and southern parts of the Tararua and Rimutaka Ranges are drained by the Ohau, Otaki, Waikanae, and other streams flowing into Cook Strait; by the Hutt River, which flows into Wellington Harbour; and by the Ruamahanga and its tributaries, flowing through the Wairarapa Plain. These last include within their basins some amount of papa-country as well as steep mountain-slopes. While in the former they run in deep narrow channels, but when free from it they spread at times over wide shingly beds in a manner more characteristic of the streams of the South Island.
Several large rivers rise in the Ruahine Mountains and their northerly extensions. The chief of these flowing into Hawke Bay are the Ngaururoro, Tukituki, Mohaka, and Wairoa, the first being noteworthy for the enormous amount of shingle it has brought down; while farther north the Waipaoa runs into Poverty Bay and the Waiapu into the open sea, both draining an extensive area of rich papa land. From the north-western side of the range the Whakatane and the Rangitaiki, two considerable streams, flow into the Bay of Plenty.
The chief factor which determines the characters of the rivers of the South Island is the great mountain mass of the Southern Alps, with its extensions and semi-detached fragments. Its general direction is parallel to the west coast of the Island, and nearer to this coast than to the eastern one; it also lies right athwart the path of the wet westerly winds which prevail in these latitudes. The moisture collected during their passage across the Tasman Sea is precipitated in the form of rain on the coastal plain and the hills behind it, while the mountain-tops intercept it chiefly in the form of snow, the amount of annual rainfall varying from about 100 in. at sea-level up to over 200 in. near the main divide. The eastern slopes of the range receive less rain, and are increasingly drier as the coast is approached, but there the amount is slightly augmented by moist winds coming from the open ocean to the east. In the higher mountain valleys on both sides of the range lie numerous glaciers, either of the small cliff type or large ones of the first order, the most notable being the Tasman, Hooker, Mueller, Godley, Rangitata, Lyell, and Ramsay on the east, and the Franz Josef and Fox on the west. The chief large rivers of the central district of the Island rise from the terminals of the glaciers and issue from the ice as streams of considerable volume. They reach their highest level in spring and summer, for not only does the heavier rainfall of that time of the year serve to swell them inordinately, but the snow and ice are melted under the combined influence of the rain itself and of the strong sun-heat. Although they are almost always more or less turbulent and dangerous to the traveller who attempts to ford them—in the warm months of the year they are liable to sudden and serious floods, and formerly they frequently blocked communication for weeks at a stretch—now, however, many of the worst streams have been bridged, and communication is thus easier and less precarious.
The general form of these valleys is of a fairly uniform type. Their heads are usually amphitheatre-like in shape, and for some distance they are occasionally covered by old moraines, and the course of the stream is impeded by huge angular blocks washed out of these or shed from the steep slopes; at times, too, the rivers flow through deep and somewhat narrow gorges. Lower down the valleys open out, with even steep sides, nearly perpendicular at times, and with flat floors covered by a waste of shingle, over which the rivers wander in braided streams. The sides are clad with dense bush for a height of approximately 2,500 ft., that merges into a tangle of subalpine scrub, to be succeeded after another 1.000 ft. by open alpine meadow, gradually passing upward into bare rock and perpetual snow.
After leaving the mountains the streams flowing to the West Coast cross the narrow fringe of aggraded coastal plain, and cut down their channels through old glacial drifts which furnished in former times rich leads of alluvial gold. The mouths of these rivers are usually blocked by shallow bars, but after heavy floods a channel may be scoured out, only to be closed, when the river falls, by the vast quantities of drift material moved along the beach by the heavy seas and the strong shore currents which sweep the open coast. It is only where it is possible to confine the river-mouths and direct their scour that open channels can be permanently maintained, and even these entrances are at times extremely dangerous to shipping.
The chief rivers which flow from the central portion of the Southern Alps to the Tasman Sea are the Taramakau, Hokitika, Wanganui, Wataroa, Waihao, Karangarua, Haast, and Arawata. All rise in glaciers, and their valleys are remarkable for their magnificently diversified bush and mountain scenery. Occasionally lakes, ponded back behind old moraines or lying in rock-bound basins and fringed with primeval forest, lend charm to the landscape, and make a journey along the Westland Plain one of the most delightful in New Zealand from the scenic point of view.
Farther north glaciers are absent, but the heavy rain feeds numerous large streams and rivers, the most notable being the Grey and the Buller, the latter being in all probability the largest on the west coast, the amount of its discharge being estimated at nearly 1,000,000 cubic feet per minute.
The general features of the rivers which flow into the West Coast Sounds are somewhat similar, except that few rise in glaciers, and there is no fringe of plain to the mountains. The valleys have steeper sides, waterfalls and lakes are more common, and are ideally situated for power installations. One of the large rivers of this area is the Hollyford, which flows into Martin's Bay; but the largest of all is the Waiau, which drains the eastern side of the Sounds region, receives the waters of Lakes Te Anau, Manapouri, and Monowai, and enters the sea on the south coast of the Island.
The rivers on the eastern slope of the Alps present features similar to those of the west coast in their upper courses, but the valleys are broader and flatter, floored from wall to wall with shingle and frequently containing large lakes of glacial origin. In those cases where lakes do not now exist there are undoubted signs that they occurred formerly, having been emptied by the erosion of the rock-bars across their lower extremities and filled at the same time by detrital matter poured in at their heads.
The largest of all these rivers is the Clutha; in fact, it discharges the greatest volume of water of any river in New Zealand, the amount being estimated at over 2,000,000 cubic feet per minute. The main streams which give rise to this river flow into Lakes Wanaka and Hawea, and have their sources in the main divide to the north of the ice-clad peak of Mount Aspiring and in the neighbourhood of the Haast Pass. After flowing as a united stream for nearly thirty miles it receives from the west a tributary nearly as large as itself called the Kawarau, whose discharge has been accurately gauged by Professor Park at 800,000 cubic feet per minute. This great volume of water is due to the fact that the Kawarau drains Lake Wakatipu, which serves as a vast reservoir for the drainage of a considerable area of mountain country, including snow-clad peaks at the head of the lake. The united streams continue in a south-easterly direction, and their volume is substantially increased by the Manuherikia on the east bank as well as by the Pomahaka on the west. The course of the Clutha lies through the somewhat arid schist region of Central Otago, gorge alternating with open valley and river-flats; but some ten miles or so before it reaches the sea it divides, only to reunite lower down and thus include the island known as Inch-Clutha. It almost immediately afterwards enters the sea, but its outlet is of little use as a harbour owing to a shifting and dangerous bar. Portions of its course are navigable to a very limited extent, but it is more important commercially, since it has yielded by means of dredging operations great quantities of gold; in fact, it may be regarded as a huge natural sluice-box, in which the gold disseminated through the schists of Central Otago has been concentrated through geological ages into highly payable alluvial leads.
The following large rivers belong to the Southland and Otago District, but do not reach back to the main divide—the Jacobs, Oreti, Mataura, and Taieri; and forming the northern boundary of the Otago Provincial District is the Waitaki, which drains a great area of alpine country, and includes in its basin Lakes Tekapo, Pukaki, and Ohau. Its main affluents are the Tasman and the Godley, rising in glaciers of the same names near the axis of the range where it is at its highest. As the river approaches the sea it crosses shingle-plains, through which it has cut a deep channel flanked by terraces, which rise bench-like for some hundreds of feet above the present level of the river. Its general features are similar to those of the rivers of Canterbury farther north, except that a larger proportion of the course of the latter lies across the plains and uninterfered with in any way by the underlying harder and more consolidated rocks. The four principal rivers which rise in glaciers are the Rangitata, Ashburton, Rakaia, and Waimakariri; while farther north are the Hurunui and Waiau, snow- and rain-fed rivers rising in the main range beyond the northerly limit of glaciers; and there are other streams—such as the Waihao, Pareora, Opihi, Selwyn, Ashley, and Waipara—which do not reach beyond the outer flanking ranges, and are almost entirely rain-supplied.
According to recent investigations the low-water discharge of the Waimakariri is approximately 80,000 cubic feet per minute, but it frequently rises in normal flood to 500,000 cubic feet per minute.
The rivers flowing to the East all carry down enormous quantities of shingle, but in former times they carried down even more, and built up the wide expanse of the Canterbury Plains by the coalescing and overlapping of their fans of detritus, the depth of shingle certainly exceeding 1,000 ft. Subsequently, when conditions, climatic or otherwise, slightly altered, they cut down deep through this incoherent mass of material, forming high and continuous terraces. Nowhere is the terrace system more completely developed than at the point where the rivers enter on the plains, for there the solid rock that underlies the gravels is exposed, and by the protection that it affords to the bases of old river flood-plains or former terraces it contributes materially to their preservation in a comparatively uninjured condition. The valleys of all these rivers are now almost treeless except in their higher parts, but there the mixed bush of Westland is replaced by the sombre beech forest; it is only in exceptional cases that the totara, which forms an important element of the bush on the hills to the west, crosses the range and covers portions of the sides of the valleys on the east.
Both the Hurunui and the Waiau have cut down gorges through semidetached mountain masses of older Mesozoic rock, a result probably accelerated by the movements of the earth's crust; and farther north, in Marlborough, the Clarence, Awatere, and Wairau have their directions almost entirely determined by a system of huge parallel earth-fractures, running north-east and south-west, and the rivers are walled in on either side by steep mountains for the greater part of their length. The Clarence Valley is the most gorge-like, since it lies between the great ridges known as the Seaward and Inland Kaikouras, which reach a height of about 9,000 ft. The last river of the three, the Wairau, flows for a considerable distance through a rich alluvial plain, and enters Cloudy Bay by an estuary which is practicable for small steamers as far as the Town of Blenheim. The most important of the streams on the southern shores of Cook Strait are the Pelorus, Motueka, Takaka, and Aorere, great structural faults being chiefly responsible for the position and characteristic features of the valleys of the last two.
An important commercial aspect of our rivers is their use not only as drainage channels, but as a source of water for pastoral purposes. Hardly any area is without water for stock or with a subsoil wanting in moisture necessary for successful cultivation. Only in Central Otago and on the Canterbury Plains were there formerly wide stretches of arid country, but the deficiency in the water-supply has been remedied by well-engineered systems of races, tapping unfailing streams at higher levels, and distributing a portion of their contents far and wide, so that the districts mentioned are rendered highly productive and absolutely protected from the serious effects of drought. It is, however, the rich alluvial flats and well-drained terrace lands bordering on the rivers that contribute specially to the high average yield per acre year after year for which this country has such a world-wide reputation.
From the brief summary given above it will be evident also that in her rivers the country possesses enormous stores of energy awaiting exploitation. A beginning has been made in some places, such as at Waipori in Otago, at Lake Coleridge in Canterbury, at the Horohoro Falls and at Arapuni on the Waikato River in Auckland, at Mangahae in Wellington, and at a few other places where there are minor installations. These owe their development to their comparative nearness to centres of industry; but they represent an infinitesimal portion of the energy available, and the value of our vast store will be more truly appreciated when our somewhat limited reserves of coal show signs of failure or become difficult to work—unless, indeed, some new form of power is disclosed by the researches of science in the near future.
A list of the more important rivers of New Zealand is given, with their approximate lengths, the latter being supplied by the Department of Lands and Survey.
| Flowing into the Pacific Ocean— | Miles. |
| Piako | 60 |
| Waihou (or Thames) | 90 |
| Rangitaiki | 95 |
| Whakatane | 60 |
| Waiapu | 55 |
| Waipaoa | 50 |
| Wairoa | 50 |
| Mohaka | 80 |
| Ngaururoro | 85 |
| Tukituki | 65 |
| Flowing into Cook Strait— | |
| Ruamahanga | 70 |
| Hutt | 35 |
| Otaki | 30 |
| Manawatu (tributaries: Tiraumea and Pohangina) | 100 |
| Rangitikei | 115 |
| Turakina | 65 |
| Wangaehu | 85 |
| Wanganui (tributaries: Ohura, Tangarakau, and Maunganuite-ao) | 140 |
| Waitotara | 50 |
| Patea | 65 |
| Flowing into the Tasman Sea— | |
| Waitara (tributary: Maunganui) | 65 |
| Mokau | 75 |
| Waikato (tributary: Waipa) | 220 |
| Wairoa | 95 |
| Hokianga | 40 |
| Flowing into Cook Strait— | Miles. |
| Aorere | 45 |
| Takaka | 45 |
| Motueka | 75 |
| Wai-iti | 30 |
| Pelorus | 40 |
| Wairau (tributary: Waihopai) | 105 |
| Awatere | 70 |
| Flowing into the Pacific Ocean— | |
| Clarence (tributary: Acheron) | 125 |
| Conway | 30 |
| Waiau (tributary: Hope) | 110 |
| Hurunui | 90 |
| Waipara | 40 |
| Ashley | 55 |
| Waimakariri (tributaries: Bealey, Poulter, Esk, and Broken River) | 93 |
| Selwyn | 55 |
| Rakaia (tributaries: Mathias, Wilberforce, Acheron, and Cameron) | 95 |
| Ashburton | 67 |
| Rangitata | 75 |
| Opihi | 50 |
| Pareora | 35 |
| Waihao | 45 |
| Waitaki (tributaries: Tasman, Tekapo, Ohau, Ahuriri, and Hakataramea) | 135 |
| Kakanui | 40 |
| Shag | 45 |
| Taieri | 125 |
| Clutha (tributaries: Kawarau, Makarora, Hunter, Manuherikia, and Pomahaka) | 210 |
| Flowing into Foveaux Strait— | |
| Mataura | 120 |
| Oreti | 105 |
| Aparima | 65 |
| Waiau (tributaries: Mararoa, Clinton, and Monowai) | 115 |
| Flowing into the Tasman Sea— | |
| Cleddau and Arthur | 20 |
| Hollyford | 50 |
| Cascade | 40 |
| Arawata | 45 |
| Haast (tributary: Landsborough) | 60 |
| Karangarua | 30 |
| Fox | 25 |
| Waiho | 20 |
| Wataroa | 35 |
| Wanganui | 35 |
| Waitaha | 25 |
| Hokitika (tributary: Kokatahi) | 40 |
| Arahura | 35 |
| Taramakau (tributaries: Otira and Taipo) | 45 |
| Grey (tributaries: Ahaura, Arnold, and Mawhera-iti) | 75 |
| Buller (tributaries: Matakitaki, Maruia, and Inangahua) | 105 |
| Mokihinui | 30 |
| Karaniea | 45 |
| Heaphy | 25 |
The following article on the lakes of New Zealand is also by Professor R. Speight:—
Lakes are features of the landscape which are usually attributable to the filling-up of hollows formed by faulting or warping, or by volcanic explosions, or by the irregular accumulation of material round volcanic vents, or to the interference with river-valleys by glaciers. Seeing that all these agencies have operated on an extensive scale in New Zealand in comparatively recent geological times, it is not surprising that its lake systems are well developed. The remarkable group of lakes lying in the middle of the North Island, as well as isolated enclosed sheets of water in other parts of the Auckland Provincial District, are due to volcanic action in its various forms, while those in the South Island are to be credited to the operations of glaciers. We have therefore two distinct types of lake scenery, one for each Island. The relief of the land near the volcanic lakes is not by any means marked, and they therefore rarely have bold and precipitous shores, and their scenic interest depends partly on the patches of subtropical bush which grows luxuriantly in places on the weathered igneous material, and partly on their desolate and forbidding surroundings, everywhere reminiscent of volcanic action, where the softening hand of time has not reduced the outpourings of the eruptive centres to a condition favourable for the establishment of vegetation. The thermal activity which is manifested in numerous places on their shores adds to their interest. In the South Island the lakes lie in the midst of splendid mountain scenery, with amphitheatres of noble peaks at their heads, crowned with perpetual snow, and clad at lower levels with dark primeval beech forest, which affords an appropriate setting for the waters at their base, rendered milky-white at times with the finest of sediment worn from solid rocks by powerful glaciers, and swept down to the quiet waters of the lake by turbulent glacial torrents.
The largest sheet of fresh water in New Zealand is Lake Taupo, which is situated in the very heart of the North Island, at an elevation of 1,211 ft. above the sea. Its greatest length in a S.W.-N.E. direction is twenty-five miles, and its greatest breadth is about seventeen miles, but its shape is somewhat irregular owing to a large indentation on its western side. Its area is 238 square miles, its greatest depth is 534 ft., and it has a catchment area of about 1,250 square miles. About 60 per cent, of its water-supply comes from the Upper Waikato River, which drains the northern and eastern flanks of the central volcanoes as well as the western slopes of the Kaimanawa Range and its northern extensions. The lake discharges at its northeastern corner and forms the main Waikato River, which falls within a short distance over the Huka Falls, where the volume of water which passes over is estimated to reach an average of 5,000 cubic feet per second. The surroundings of the lake are picturesque, on the western side especially. Here it is bounded by cliffs of volcanic rock, generally between 100 ft. and 800 ft. in height, but at the Karangahape Bluffs they rise to over 1,000 ft. sheer. The northern shore is bold with promontories terminated with bluffs and intervening bays with gentler slope. The south side is generally fringed with alluvial flats, while the cast is bordered in places with pumice cliffs, and is somewhat uninteresting, but relieved from absolute monotony by the graceful extinct cone of Tauhara. About twenty miles to the south rise the great volcanic peaks of Tongariro, Ngauruhoe, and Ruapehu, with their bush-clad foothills, forming a splendid panorama when seen from the northern shore of the lake.
To the south-east of the middle of the lake lies the Island of Motutaiko, in all probability the summit of a volcanic cone on the line of igneous activity which stretches north-east from the central volcanoes towards Tarawera, White Island, Tonga, and Samoa. The formation of the lake itself is attributable either to a great subsidence after volcanic activity waned, or to a great explosion which tore a vast cavity in the earth's crust and scattered the fragments far and wide over the middle of the Island; and evidence of declining igneous action is furnished by hot springs in the lake itself and near its shore, especially at the north-east corner near Wairakei and on the southern shore near Tokaanu. Earth-movements have in all probability continued down to recent times, for an old shore platform or wave-cut terrace surrounds the lake, indicating that its waters were formerly at a higher level, and changes in level of the ground on the northern shore of the lake, attended by local earthquakes, occurred during the year 1922.
The lake forms an enormous reservoir of power conveniently placed for exploitation; it is estimated that the Huka Falls would develop up to 38,000 horse-power, and its central position renders it peculiarly suitable for supplying a wide district. Although the immediate vicinity does not hold out much hope for its utilization, the rich agricultural districts which lie at some distance will no doubt rely on it in the near future as a convenient source of mechanical energy.
To the south of Taupo, nestling in the hills between the great lake and the northern slopes of Tongariro, lies Roto-Aira, a beautiful sheet of water, three miles in length and with an area of five square miles. It discharges by the Poutu River into the Upper Waikato. The other lakes of this region are small in size and usually occupy small explosion craters on the line of igneous activity mentioned above.
A most interesting group of lakes lies in the midst of the thermal region to the north-east of Taupo. These comprise the following: Rotorua, Roto-iti, Roto-ehu, and Rotoma, which belong to a system lying to the north-west of the area, and Tarawera, Rotokakahi, Tikitapu, Okareka, Rotomahana, Okataina, Rotomakariri, and Herewhakaitu, which lie to the south-cast. The former group is connected either directly or indirectly with the Kaituna River basin, and the latter with the Tarawera River basin, both of which discharge their waters into the Bay of Plenty. All these lakes occupy either explosion craters or depressions due to subsidences of the crust or hollows formed by irregular volcanic accumulations. They lie at an elevation of about 1,000 ft. above the sea. The largest is Rotorua, which is nearly circular in shape, except for a marked indentation on the southern shore. It is 32 square miles in area, and 84 ft. deep, with flat shores; but in the middle, rather towards the eastern side, the picturesque and historical Island of Mokoia rises to a height of 400 ft. The lake discharges at its north-eastern corner by the Ohau Creek into Lake Roto-iti, a shallow and irregular depression, which runs in turn into the Okere River. To the north-east lies the small lake of Roto-ehu, separated from it by low ground, and farther on lies the picturesque Rotoma, of still smaller size.
The largest lake of the south-eastern group is Tarawera, lying to the north and west of the mountain of the same name; discharging directly into it are Rotokakahi, Okareka, and Okataina, the last two by subterranean channels, while Tikitapu and Rotomahana are separated from it by comparatively narrow ridges.
All these lakes owe their interest to the thermal manifestations which occur in their vicinity, and to the remnants of beautiful bush which have survived the eruption of Tarawera in 1886. They are also noted for their fishing, being well stocked with trout. Their water is available for power purposes to a limited extent, and a small installation is placed near the low fall where the Okere River discharges from Lake Roto-iti.
Two small lakes of volcanic origin are situated on the peninsula north of Auckland: these are Takapuna and Omapere. The former lies close to the City of Auckland, and occupies a small explosion crater near the sea; while Omapere is between the Bay of Islands and Hokianga, in a shallow depression, which owes its origin to the obstruction of the Waitangi River by a lava-flow. It is three miles long by two wide, and is placed at a height of 790 ft. above the sea.
About forty miles from the east coast, in the Hawke's Bay District, lies the most important lake of Waikaremoana, twelve miles in length by about six miles and a quarter in breadth at its widest part, but with an extremely irregular outline; it has an area of twenty-one square miles. Its surface is 2,015 ft. above the sea, and it has a maximum depth of 846 ft. It discharges by the Wairoa River to the northern shore of Hawke Bay. This lake is most favourably situated for the development of water-power, and it is estimated that it would generate, owing to its admirable position, as much as 136,000 horse-power. A few miles to the northeast lies the small lake called Waikare-iti, which discharges into the large lake.
The only other inland lakes of any importance in this Island are those situated in the lower course of the Waikato River, the most noteworthy being Waikare and Whangape. The former has an area of nearly eleven square miles and has a depth of 12 ft.; the latter is smaller, with an area of only four square miles and a depth of 9 ft. These owe their origin to flooding of low-lying land alongside the river—in all probability attributable to a slight lowering of the land in this part of the country, with the consequent inability of the river to discharge its surplus water without a proper channel being maintained.
Along the coast-line, especially behind the fringe of dunes, numerous small lakes are found, such as Rotokawa, near Kaipara, and Horowhenua, near Levin; and a large sheet of water occurs near the mouth of the Wairarapa Valley, called Lake Wairarapa. The lake is very shallow, and is liable to remarkable variations in size owing to heavy floods from the neighbouring ranges. Between it and the sea is a considerable area of swampy ground in which are several small lakes, the largest of which, Lake Onoke, is separated from Palliser Bay by a narrow shingle-spit.
By far the great majority of the lakes of the South Island are dependent for their formation either directly or indirectly on the action of glaciers. They may be small tarns high on the mountains, large lakes occupying considerable lengths of old stream-valleys which have been overdeepened by the excavating power of ice during the Pleistocene glaciation, or lakes formed by the filling of hollows in the irregular heaps of debris laid down on a plain at the base of the mountains or in a wide open valley. Accumulations of debris may also assist the first two causes in the formation of lakes, and some may owe the initial formation of their basins to tectonic causes, but these have been modified profoundly by other influences.
Included in the first class are numerous sheets of water from the size of small ponds upwards, found in all parts of the mountain region, but especially in the high plateau regions of western Otago, and to a limited extent in north-west Nelson. To the second group belong the large lakes of the eastern watershed of the Alps and a small number which drain west, such as Rotoroa and Rotoiti in the Buller Basin, while to the last must be assigned the majority of the lakes of Westland; but Brunner and Kanieri should perhaps be assigned to the second class.
Seeing that glaciation was not so intense in the northern portion of the Island, it is not surprising that the lakes of that region are small and few in number. Attention has, however, been drawn to Boulder Lake, in the valley of the Aorere River, since it might be used for power purposes in connection with the great deposit of iron-ore at Parapara. It is only 151 acres in extent, but it lies at an elevation of 3,224 ft., and is conveniently placed for the establishment of an electric-power plant. Farther south, near the head of the Buller, are two larger lakes— Rotoroa and Rotoiti—occupying ice-eroded valleys dammed at their lower ends by moraine. The former has an area of eight square miles, and the latter two and three-quarter square miles; their heights above the sea being respectively 1,470 ft. and 1,997 ft., and Rotoiti being 228 ft. deep.
In the valley of the Grey River are two lakes of considerable size—viz., Brunner and Poerua. These are shrunken and separated parts of a former extensive sheet of water which was ponded back behind a great glacier moraine. Lake Brunner is five miles long by four broad, has an area of 15.9 square miles, is 280 ft. above sea-level, and 357 ft. deep. It is surrounded on two sides by high wooded granite peaks, and on the other two by low ground. It discharges by the Arnold River to the Grey, but a very slight change of level would turn it into the Taramakau.
Lake Kanieri, which lies in the basin of the Hokitika River at the base of Mount Tuhua, is a beautiful sheet of water. It is five miles long by one and three-quarters wide, has an area of eight square miles, is 422 ft. above sea-level, and 646 ft. deep. It owes its origin partly to the hollow formed behind an immense morainic dam, and partly to the erosive action of the valley glacier. Farther south on the coastal plain of Westland are numerous small and picturesque lakes, wooded to the water's edge, lying behind heaps of glacial debris or in ice-eroded basins. The most notable of these are Ianthe and Mapourika, both of small size, the former with an area of only two square miles, at a height of 80 ft. above sea-level, and with a depth of 105 ft., and the latter remarkable for the fine panorama of mountain scenery, with Mount Cook in the background, which can be obtained from the shore of the lake. Along this strip of coast-line there are numerous lagoon-like expanses of water, cut off from the sea by areas of dune or of moraine, the chief of which is Mahinapua, which lies close to the Town of Hokitika. This is but 6 ft. above tide water, and has an area of one and a half square miles. The creek discharging from it is noted for the perfect reflections to be seen in the dark, peat-stained water.
On the eastern side of the main divide lie the great valley lakes which belong to the following river-basins: Hurunui—Lake Sumner; Rakaia—Lakes Coleridge and Heron; Waitaki—Lakes Tekapo, Pukaki, and Ohau; Clutha—Lakes Wanaka, Hawea, and Wakatipu; Waiau—Lakes Te Anau, Manapouri, and Monowai; Wairaurahiri—Lake Hauroko; Waitutu-Lake Poteriteri. These are all formed on the same plan; great glaciers have excavated the floor of a river-valley and have piled the debris across its lower portion, leaving a great hollow which was filled with water when the ice retreated. Even in those river-basins where no lakes now exist the traces of their former presence are evident; especially is this the case with the Waimakariri, Rakaia, and Rangitata Valleys. Besides these large lakes each valley has its quota of small ones, usually hidden away among the piles of moraine or ponded back behind shingle-fans. Among these small lakes should be noted the following: Tennyson, in the valley of the Clarence; Taylor, Sheppard, Katrine, and Mason, in the Hurunui; Pearson, Grassmere, and Letitia, in the valley of the Waimakariri; Evelyn, Selfe, Catherine, Ida, and Lyndon, in that of the Rakaia; Clearwater (or Tripp), Howard, and Acland, in the Ashburton; Alexandrina, in the Waitaki; Lochnagar, Hayes, and Moke, in the Clutha. In the valley of the Waiau there are numerous lakes of small size hidden away in bush-clad valleys, the chief of which is Mayora, which discharges into the main Waiau by way of its large tributary, the Mararoa. On the west coast of this region are also many insignificant lakes as far as size is concerned, such as Lake Ada, a well-known beauty-spot on the Milford Sound track, while farther north McKerrow, a lake of larger size, discharges into Martin's Bay.
The only other lakes in this Island that are worthy of mention are Waihola, Forsyth, and Ellesmere. The first mentioned occupies the lower portion of the Taieri Plain, and drains to the sea by a deep winding gorge cut through a ridge of rock-covered hills, the gorge being tidal for the greater part of its length. Lakes Forsyth and Ellesmere lie on the coast immediately south of Banks Peninsula, both ponded back behind a great shingle-spit formed by the drift of material brought down by the rivers and carried north under the influence of a strong shore current. Both are very shallow and liable at times to be invaded by the sea. Ellesmere is sixteen miles long by about ten broad, and Forsyth is about six miles long by one in breadth.
Among all these lakes three stand pre-eminent for their scenic interest—Wakatipu, Te Anau, and Manapouri. The first-named is walled in on both sides by steep mountains which rise at the head of the lake to over 8,000 ft. in the Humboldt Range, and to over 9,000 ft. in Mount Earnslaw. Te Anau has an uninteresting eastern shore, but its western shore is broken into three great arms, whose impressive scenery is strongly reminiscent of that of Milford Sound and George Sound; while Manapouri, with its many bush-clad islets and its indented shore-line with innumerable sheltered coves and pebbly beaches, belongs to the same type as Dusky Sound, the most beautiful of all in the fiord region.
The lakes of Canterbury lie in a treeless area and owe their scenic interest principally to the background of snowy peaks, while Wanaka and Hawea are intermediate in character between them and the more southern lakes of Otago.
The following is a summary of the statistics of the chief lakes of New Zealand:—
| Lake. | Length, in Miles. | Greatest Breadth, in Miles. | Area, in Square Miles. | Drainage Area, in Square Miles. | Approximate Volume of Discharge, in Cubic Feet per Second. | Height above Sea-level, in Feet. | Greatest Depth, in Feet. |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| North Island. | |||||||
| Taupo | 25 | 17 | 238 | 1,250 | 5,000 | 1,211 | 534 |
| Rotorua | 7 1/2 | 6 | 32 | 158 | 420 | 915 | 84 |
| Rotoiti | 10 3/4 | 2 1/4 | 14 | 26 | 500 | 913 | 230 |
| Tarawera | 6 1/2 | 6 1/2 | 15 | 75 | 1,032 | 285 | |
| Waikaremoana | 12 | 6 1/4 | 21 | 128 | 772 | 2,015 | 846 |
| Waikarapa | 10 | 4 | 27 | 1,250 | 64 | ||
| South Island. | |||||||
| Rotoiti | 5 | 2 | 2 3/4 | 86 | 1,997 | 228 | |
| Rotoroa | 7 | 2 1/2 | 8 | 146 | 1,470 | ||
| Brunner | 5 | 4 | 16 | 145 | 280 | 357 | |
| Kanieri | 5 | 1 3/4 | 8 | 11 | 422 | 646 | |
| Coleridge | 11 | 3 | 18 | 70 | 1,667 | 680 | |
| Tekapo | 12 | 4 | 32 | 580 | 5,000 | 2,323 | 620 |
| Pukaki | 10 | 5 | 31 | 515 | 6,000 | 1,588 | |
| Ohau | 10 | 3 | 23 | 424 | 5,000 | 1,720 | |
| Hawea | 20 | 5 | 48 | 518 | 5,700 | 1,062 | |
| Wanaka | 30 | 4 | 75 | 960 | 922 | ||
| Wakatipu | 52 | 3 | 112 | 1,162 | 13,000 | 1,016 | 1,242 |
| Te Anau | 33 | 6 | 132 | 1,320 | 12,660 | 694 | 906 |
| Manapouri | 12 | 6 | 56 | 416 | 596 | 1,458 | |
| Monowai | 12 | 1 | 12 | 51 | 700 | 600 | |
| Hauroko | 20 | 3 | 25 | 195 | 1,800 | 611 | |
| Poteriteri | 17 | 2 | 17 | 162 | 96 | ||
| Waihola | 4 1/2 | 1 1/8 | 3 1/3 | 2,200 | (Tidal) | 52 | |
| Ellesmere | 16 | 10 | 107 1/2 | 745 | (Tidal) | 45 |
A reference to the section of this book dealing with water-power will give an idea of the enormous amount of energy awaiting development in the lakes of the South Island. The only one yet utilized to any great extent for hydro-electric purposes is Coleridge, in Canterbury. Some use is also being made of Monowai, in Southland, and Waikaremoana, in the North Island. The latter will be developed to a much greater extent in the near future, and will form one of three great schemes for supplying the hydro-electric requirements of the whole of the North Island.
The following article on the geology of New Zealand was prepared by the late Mr. P. G. Morgan, M.A., F.G.S. (Director), and other members of the Geological Survey:—
The geological history of New Zealand is long and complicated, and is as yet by no means clearly deciphered. Since the beginning of the Palæozoic era that portion of the earth's crust where New Zealand is shown on the map has many times been elevated and depressed. Sometimes the land and the neighbouring ocean-floor as a whole have risen or fallen; at other times movement has been more or less local. Thus from age to age the land has greatly varied in outline, and whilst in one period it becomes a continent, in another it nearly or quite disappears beneath the ocean. The actual surface has been almost equally variable, for the mountain-chains of early periods have been planed down by denudation, and new mountains have risen to take their places. In short, the story of the land has been one of incessant, though as a rule slow-moving, change, and if the student would rightly interpret that story he must ever bear in mind that New Zealand in the past has never been quite or even nearly the same as we see it now. With the scanty materials at hand he must endeavour to reconstruct the land as it existed during past ages. A rich field for original research is open to the New Zealand geologist. Little has yet been accomplished in comparison with what remains to be done. There are many absorbing problems—some of great economic importance, some of world-wide interest—awaiting solution by the patient scientific worker.
Professor James Park writes: “Though so isolated, New Zealand contains within its narrow borders representatives of most of the Palæozoic, Mesozoic, and Cainozoic formations. Moreover, its structure is that usually associated with areas of continental dimensions; and for that reason it is often spoken of as an island of the continental type. It is a miniature continent; and the occurrence in its framework of thinogenic [shore or shallow-water] rocks, ranging from the earliest geological epochs to the present day, is undeniable evidence that it stands on a subcrustal foundation of great stability.” (N.Z. Geological Survey Bulletin No. 23, p. 24, 1921.)
The oldest rocks in New Zealand appear to be those of western Otago, where over a large area is exposed a complex of gneisses and schists, intruded by granite and other igneous rocks. The gneisses in the main are altered granites and diorites, but some of the schists, at any rate, are of sedimentary origin. A pre-Cambrian age was assigned to these rocks by Professor F. W. Hutton, but Professor James Park considers them to be probably of Cambrian age, and includes them in his Dusky Sound Series, the lower part of the Manapouri System.
Perhaps next in age to the western Otago gneisses and schists are the mica, chlorite, and quartz schists of Central Otago. In the absence of fossils, however, the age of these rocks is uncertain. Professor Hutton regarded them as pre-Cambrian, Professor Park assigns a Cambrian age, whilst Dr. P. Marshall considers them to be little, if at all, older than the Triassic. Recent field-work by the Geological Survey, however, strongly suggests that an unconformity separates the Triassic rocks of the Nugget Point district from the greywackes of the Balclutha district, which overlie the Otago schists. In December, 1924, fossils of Permian (if not older) age were discovered near Clinton in greywacke and associated rocks. The horizon of these fossils is far above the schists, and therefore a pre-Permian age for the schists is undeniable. Some schistose rocks in north, central, and western Nelson may be as old as, or even older than, the Otago mica-schists The gneisses and schists on the western side of the Southern Alps may for the present be classed with the Nelson schists.
The oldest known fossiliferous rocks in New Zealand are the Ordovician argillites (“slates”), greywackes, and quartzites occurring near Collingwood (Nelson), in the Mount Arthur district, and near Preservation Inlet in south-west Otago. Ordovician rocks probably have a considerable development in other parts of Nelson and in Westland, but no recognizable fossils have been found in those areas.
Rocks containing Silurian fossils occur in the Mount Arthur, Baton River, and Reefton districts, Nelson. They are principally altered limestone, calcareous shale or argillite, sandstone, and quartzite.
Considerable areas have been assigned to the Devonian period by Mr. Alexander McKay, but owing to the non-discovery of recognizable fossils definite proof of age is wanting. For a similar reason the age of most of the rocks placed in the Carboniferous period (“Maitai Series”) by McKay is uncertain. At Reefton the supposed Carboniferous rocks, which here contain many auriferous quartz-veins, are almost certainly of Ordovician age. In the typical locality near Nelson the fossils found in the Maitai rocks, according to Dr. C. T. Trechmann, indicate a Permo-Carboniferous age.
So far Permian rocks have not been satisfactorily identified in New Zealand, but, as previously stated, fossiliferous strata of this age, or slightly older, have been found near Clinton, Otago. The Maitai rocks near Nelson ought probably to be classified as Permian rather than as Permo-Carboniferous. Park considers his Aorangi Series to be of Permian age.
During some of the Palæozoic periods it is conjectured that New Zealand formed part of or was the foreland of a large land-mass that extended far to the west. This land-mass possibly persisted to late Palæozoic times, and may have been the now dismembered and all-but-lost continent known to geologists as Gondwanaland.
Since Hochstetter's visit (1859), Triassic and Jurassic rocks have been known to exist in New Zealand but the fossils were not extensively and accurately identified until the last decade, when Newell Arber and Trechmann published their valuable papers.
Newell Arber (1917) described an Upper Triassic flora from Mount Potts and Clent Hills (North Canterbury), and Hokonui Hills (Southland); Jurassic floras from North Canterbury and Southland; and a Lower Cretaceous flora from the neighbourhood of Oruarangi Point, south of Waikato South Head. Trechmann (1918 and 1923) examining marine molluses and brachiopods from several localities, found that they ranged in age from Upper Triassic to Upper Jurassic, and correlated the different beds with European stages. The most fossiliferous localities are Hokonui Hills (Southland), near Nugget Point (Otago), Wairoa Valley (Nelson), Mokau watershed, Kawhia Harbour, and Waikato South Head, the three last-mentioned on or near the west coast of Auckland.
A broad belt of largely unfossiliferous but probable Trias-Jura rocks extends through western Canterbury and Marlborough, and is continued as a somewhat narrower belt on the north side of Cook Strait from Wellington to northern Hawke's Bay. Rocks of much the same appearance occur in the Lower Waikato Valley, in the Coromandel Peninsula, and in North Auckland. Some of these rocks may be of pre-Mesozoic age, but fossils to settle the point have not yet been found.
No angular unconformity has been found between the Triassic and Jurassic, and the rocks have marked lithological similarity. Consequently the mapping of the boundary between these two systems is difficult, and, with our present knowledge, its extension into the great areas of unfossiliferous greywackes is impossible.
Cretaceous rocks occur at several points on the east coast of Otago and in central Canterbury. They extend in a not-quite-continuous belt from Cape Campbell in Marlborough to the neighbourhood of Waipara in North Canterbury. At Amuri Bluff they are richly fossiliferous. To the Cretaceous belongs a somewhat extensive belt of rocks near the east coast of Wellington and southern Hawke's Bay. A continuation of this belt extends from a point north-west of Gisborne to the East Cape district. In North Auckland Cretaceous rocks cover considerable areas.
The oldest known workable coal-seams in New Zealand occur in Cretaceous rocks. Much controversy, however, concerning the age of our coalfields has arisen. The late Sir James Hector, and with him Mr. Alexander McKay, considered that the coal-measures belonged to a Cretaceo-Tertiary system that extended from the Upper Cretaceous to the Middle Tertiary. For many years Mr. McKay was practically the sole exponent of this theory, but since 1911 Dr. Marshall has advocated a very similar view. The truth, however, seems to be that the coal-measures concerning which there is a dispute are of two different ages. The Kaitangata, Green Island, Shag Point, Malvern Hills, and Broken River (Canterbury) coalfields are probably of Upper Cretaceous age. The other coalfields, as mentioned below, are Tertiary.
To the Eocene may be assigned the coal-measures of the Taratu-Milton, Grey, Buller, and Collingwood districts, and some of the coal-bearing patches of central Nelson. In various other localities possible Eocene coal-measures occur. The Wangaloa beds, near Kaitangata, contain an Early Eocene fauna, which has also been identified at Boulder Hill, North Taieri, near Dunedin, and are underlain by the Taratu-Milton coal-measures.
During the Early Eocene, as some geologists and biologists believe, New Zealand was again part of a continental area that extended far to the north, and was joined, or all but joined, to New Guinea and northern Australia. This continent may have included much of the area in the Pacific now studded with coral islands. Its former existence is inferred mainly from various features in our plant and animal life. According to the late Mr. T. F. Cheeseman, no fewer than 366 New Zealand plants are found also in Australia, but recent botanical work tends to reduce the number. More significant, perhaps, is the occurrence of many closely related species and genera in the two regions, for comparatively few of the 366 species are likely to have persisted since the Eocene. Many of our birds show marked affinities to Australian and Malayan species. In this connection an interesting line of support for a Tertiary extension of New Zealand to the north is afforded by the annual migrations of the New Zealand cuckoos and of the godwit.
During the Oligocene and Miocene periods New Zealand subsided until little of the present land-surface was above water. Consequently, notwithstanding extensive denudation in later periods, Middle-Tertiary strata are well represented in almost all parts of the country. They are typically developed in the Oamaru district (north-east Otago), and hence Hutton's name of “Oamaru Series” is generally applied to the Oligocene-Miocene strata of New Zealand. There is reason to think, however, that the lowest part of the Oamaru Series is of pre-Oligocene age, but until palæontological work now in progress is completed a definite opinion cannot be expressed. Oamaru rocks are well represented in South Canterbury, in North Westland, in North Auckland, and in many other localities. Brown coal usually occurs at the base of the Oamaru Series, and about its middle a fairly thick fossiliferous limestone is usually developed. This marks the time when the Middle Tertiary sea was deepest. Some of the finest agricultural districts in New Zealand are in areas where Middle-Tertiary rocks predominate.
The present tendency of the Geological Survey is to separate, under various local names, the uppermost Miocene strata from the Oamaru Series, even though this be held to include the Awamoa or Pareora beds. Strata high in the Miocene cover large areas in the North Taranaki, upper Wanganui, and Gisborne-East Cape districts, and are found also in Marlborough, North Canterbury, &c. In North Taranaki they contain valuable scams of brown coal.
In many localities the Miocene rocks pass without detectable angular unconformity into strata considered to be of Pliocene age. In the Hawke's Bay and Wanganui districts these are marine and highly fossiliferous. They give rise to much good agricultural and more especially pastoral land adapted to sheep-farming or dairying. In Nelson and north Westland the Pliocene strata are largely composed of river-transported material, and are known as the Moutere Gravels. These in places are poorly auriferous. In Nelson they form a poor pastoral soil, but one well adapted for apple-culture.
Towards the close of the Miocene and during the Pliocene period many parts of New Zealand, more particularly in the South Island, underwent elevation. As a result the North and South Islands (then quite different in outline from their present configuration), together with most of the outlying islands now in existence, such as the Chathams, Auckland Islands, &c., probably formed one large land-mass, which was united to, or almost reached, an Antarctic continent. Since many New Zealand plants* are identical with, or closely allied to, South American forms, and there are also some striking resemblances in bird and other forms of animal life, some geologists and biologists believe that this Antarctic continent formed a bridge, though probably at no time quite complete, between New Zealand and South America. At the time of this continental extension the Southern Alps rose far above their present heights, and were covered with one vast snowfield that fed immense glaciers spreading far and wide over the lowlands to the east and the west. According to Park, during the Pleistocene a great sheet of ice spread over the whole of the present South Island and over part of the North Island. Moreover, this ice-sheet was joined to the Antarctic ice. The extreme views of Professor Park are not shared by other New Zealand geologists, who, however, unanimously agree that a large area in the South Island was glaciated. The great ice-streams of Pleistocene times gave rise to rivers that carried enormous quantities of gravel and finer material derived from the mountains beyond the ice-front, and in great measure built up the lowlands of Canterbury and Westland. In the latter district the gravels sorted by these streams are in many places richly auriforous, but a greater and more permanent source of wealth is furnished by the fertile soil of the Canterbury Plains.
In many parts of Otago, Canterbury, Westland, and Nelson evidences of past glacial action are afforded by huge moraines, perched blocks, ice-worn surfaces (roches moutonnees), rock-benches, rock-basins, and other tokens of glaciation. To ice-action we owe some of the most magnificent features of the western Otago sounds. Some evidence of interglacial periods has been found, and doubtless more will be obtained by future investigations.
At or before the end of the Pleistocene period the mountains lessened in height, through both denudation and a well-marked subsidence of the land. The climate grew milder, and the lowland ice melted away. The mighty glaciers rapidly retreated, geologically speaking, and are to-day represented only by the comparatively modest valley and mountain glaciers of north-west Otago, Canterbury, and Westland, with which may be included the small but permanent snowfield and glacier on Mount Ruapehu. While the glaciers were retreating, the rivers of Canterbury and Westland, swollen by the melting ice, were unusually active in transporting debris to the lowlands and the sea-coast. At this time, too, as well as at somewhat earlier periods, the volcanoes of the North Island furnished an abundant supply of fragmentary material, much of which was transported by the streams and used in building plains and river-flats. Many of these are fertile, but in those districts where pumice abounded a poor soil, difficult of utilization, has resulted. Thus the land gradually became much as we see it now. In recent times geological changes, such as the lowering of heights by denudation, the filling of lakes by sediment, the outward growth of coastal plains in some places, and the wearing-away of the shores in other places, have slowly proceeded, and are to-day, of course, still going on. Slow movements of the land are probably in progress, but these have not been certainly detected. In 1855, however, as the result of a violent earthquake, the northern shore of Cook Strait, near Wellington Harbour, was raised on the average at least 5 ft., whilst the southern shore near Tory Channel and towards the mouth of the Wairau River was almost correspondingly depressed. The Taupo earthquakes of 1922 also caused a measurable movement of the land surface near Taupo.
In the preceding paragraphs little notice has been given to igneous rocks or to volcanic action. The oldest igneous rocks of New Zealand are probably represented by the gneisses of western Otago, which, as previously stated, are mainly metamorphosed granites and diorites. Plutonic rocks intrude many of the Palæozoic and Mesozoic strata, and some of the formations also show evidence of contemporaneous volcanic action. Of the more ancient plutonic rocks granite is the most prominent. It occurs in many localities in Stewart Island, western Otago, Westland, and Nelson. It has, however, not been found in situ in the North Island, though in many localities boulders of granite and allied rocks, probably derived in all cases from ancient conglomerates, have been discovered. Ultra-basic igneous rocks, now largely altered to serpentine, occur in north-west Otago, Westland, Nelson, and to a minor extent in North Auckland.
* According to T. F. Cheeseman's “Manual of the New Zealand Flora” (Preface, page xiv), 112 New Zealand plants extend to South America.
Throughout the greater part of the Tertiary periods volcanic action in New Zealand was probably more intense than in any former age. During the Late Eocene or Early Miocene period eruptions, at first principally of andesitic rocks and later of rhyolite, began in the Coromandel Peninsula, and with brief intermissions continued throughout Miocene and Pliocene times. These volcanic rocks contain the gold-silver veins which have been extensively worked at Coromandel, Thames, Waitekauri, Karangahake, and Waihi.
There are many areas of Miocene and later volcanic rocks in North Auckland, and near the City of Auckland numerous small volcanoes were in action during the Pleistocene, or even later. Some of these—for example, Mount Rangitoto—have possibly been active within the last few thousand years. In Taranaki the beautiful cone of Mount Egmont was built up during Pliocene and Pleistocene times. It is in the central part of the North Island, however, that the most intense volcanic activity has been displayed. Volcanic rocks, more especially the rhyolitic pumice ejected during the Pliocene and Pleistocene, cover large areas. Vulcanism has not yet ceased, for minor eruptions of fragmentary material still take place from Ngauruhoe, a typical volcanic cone near Mount Ruapehu. The most striking evidence of volcanic action, however, is afforded by the numerous steam-vents, hot springs, and geysers found in a belt extending from Ruapehu to White Island (in the Bay of Plenty), itself a volcano in the solfataric stage. It is more than a coincidence that this belt is in line with the Southern Alps. Solfataric action is generally regarded as a sign of dying vulcanism, but that the subterranean forces are still capable of mischief was shown by the eruption of Tarawera, an apparently extinct volcano, on the 10th June, 1886. On that occasion over a hundred lives were lost.
In the South Island vulcanism is apparently quite dead, for the hot springs of Hanmer Plains and the western side of the Alps are due to other causes. During the Miocene, however, volcanic outbursts took place in many localities, in some on a grand scale. Banks Peninsula is formed mainly of basaltic and andesitic rocks. Lyttelton and Akaroa Harbours are believed to represent ancient craters or centres of eruption. In the neighbourhood of Dunedin occurs a very interesting series of alkaline volcanic rocks. These were first described by the late Professor G. H. F. Ulrich, and in later years Dr. Marshall, Professor Benson, and others have given them much study. Recently alkaline volcanic rocks have been discovered in the outlying Chatham Islands.
In the course of a short article it is impossible to give any adequate idea of what has been accomplished by geological workers in New Zealand, or what remains yet to be done before even the foundation for future work shall be securely laid. The important applications of geology to agriculture and mining have hardly been mentioned, but elsewhere in this volume will be found descriptions of the agricultural and mineral resources of the Dominion. For detailed information the reader is referred to the bulletins of the New Zealand Geological Survey; to Professor Park's “The Geology of New Zealand,” which contains an excellent bibliography; and to the treatises on “Geology of New Zealand,” by Dr. P. Marshall, as well as to many other publications too numerous to be here named. Yet the “Transactions of the New Zealand Institute,” of which fifty-eight volumes have been issued, must be mentioned, more especially since they contain many articles dealing with the palæontology and geology of New Zealand, as well as numerous papers on other branches of natural science. Finally it may be stated that in each of the University Colleges at Auckland, Wellington, Christchurch, and Dunedin excellent instruction in geology is being given by capable and enthusiastic teachers, so that progress in solving the many knotty problems of New Zealand geology is now being made, and may be expected to continue.
The following article on earthquakes in New Zealand has been prepared by Dr. C. E. Adams, D.Sc., F.R.A.S., Government Astronomer and Seismologist, with the assistance of Dr. J. Henderson, D.Sc., Director of the Geological Survey:—
The Wellington earthquake of 23rd January, 1855, received a full notice in Sir Charles Lyell's classic work “The Principles of Geology,”* and probably largely on that account the attention of the scientific world was attracted to this feature of the natural phenomena of New Zealand. But since that earthquake, during which the level of the land in the neighbourhood of Wellington Harbour was raised about 5 ft., there has been no shock in the New Zealand region proper which has at all approached the destructive phase. Indeed, of about 2,370 earthquakes recorded as having origins in or near New Zealand, that of 1848° is the only other earthquake comparable in intensity to that of 1855; and the average intensity of all the earthquakes thus recorded is between III and IV on the Rossi-Forel scale—or, in other words, just sufficient to make pictures hung on walls move a little, and to cause doors and windows to creak or rattle slightly. In about twenty instances the force has been sufficient near the origin to overturn some chimneys (for the most part badly constructed ones), and in a very few buildings to crack walls or ceilings of faulty design. In about fifty other earthquakes such phenomena have been noted as the stopping of clocks, without any damage. The great majority of shocks have passed unperceived by the ordinary observer, and have been recorded only by means of instruments.
Earthquakes are usually divided into the two classes of volcanic and tectonic earthquakes. The former are those that precede, accompany, or follow a volcanic eruption, whereas tectonic earthquakes are caused by deformation of the earth's crust. The latter are of far greater general importance than those due to volcanic action, which may, indeed, be considered an effect of the same stresses that produce tectonic earthquakes.
A volcanic eruption is in almost all cases preceded by earthquakes, which, although they may be extremely violent, are characterized by the sharpness and brevity of the shock and by the smallness of the disturbed area. The after-shocks of a severe earthquake of the so-called volcanic type continue for a relatively short period. Successive earthquakes of a series have nearly the same place of origin.
Volcanic earthquakes in the past were usually considered to be due to explosions within the mass of the mountain. This hypothesis has been discarded, or at least much modified, by most modern authorities. They are considered rather to arise from the formation of new fractures, from the reopening or extension of old fractures, from the sudden injection of lava into cavities or fissures, and from the displacement of rock-masses adjoining a fracture. Thus they are essentially of the same nature as “tectonic” earthquakes.
Tectonic earthquakes are caused by the deformations of the earth's crust, to which surface features are ultimately due. These deformations arise from the gradual shrinking of the central core or from changes in the load on the crust through denudation and sedimentation. Stresses accumulate in the solid rock until relieved by the formation of fissures, along which movements of adjacent earth-blocks take place. These earth-blocks may be of vast size, and fractures or faults separating them are rarely single planes of rupture, but consist of numerous subparallel breaks extending more or less continuously along elongated belts. Such fault-zones may be hundreds of miles long and many miles wide.
The connection between earthquakes and the formation, extension, or growth of faults is evident in the somewhat rare cases in which the displacement reaches the surface. It is also indicated by the elongated form of the area over which the shock is equally felt, and by the association of these areas with faults traceable on the surface by geological and topographical data. When movement occurs considerable areas of the fracture-plane must be affected, and, since shocks may originate from any part of this area, the seismic focus may be of large size. Again, the foci of successive shocks of a series may migrate to and fro along the fracture or shift to adjacent fractures. Similarly, earthquake series may migrate along a fault-zone.
* Tenth edition, 1868, vol. 2, p. 82. London: John Murray; New Zealand Government Gazette, Wellington, vol. 2, No. 14, 17th October, 1855, p. 116.
°Westminster Review, vol. 51, 1849; Mr. Justice H. S. Chapman, “Earthquakes in New Zealand,” Trans. Aus'. Assoc. Adv. Science, vol. 3, 1891; G. Hogben, “The Earthquakes of New Zealand” p. 37; “Report of Seismological Committee,” p. 505; New Zealand Government Gazette, Auckland, vol. 1, No. 27, 13th November, 1848, and vol. 1, No. 29, 20th November, 1848.
In New Zealand many great faults and fault-zones have been traced for long distances on geological and topographical evidence, but of these a few only have been active since European occupation. A notable zone extends north-east through the centre of the North Island from Mount Ruapehu to White Island. South of Ruapehu it has not been definitely traced on the surface, although from the positions of the foci of the groups of earthquakes it probably extends past Wanganui, across Cook Strait, and along the south-east shore of Tasman Bay to the South Island. The volcanic phenomena of the Rotorua-Taupo region, together with the recent remarkable earthquakes at Taupo, indicate that earth-stresses are still accumulating along this great fracture-zone.
Another important fault-system extends through North Canterbury, Marlborough, East Wellington, and Hawke's Bay. Its general course is north-east, parallel with the Taupo belt and the principal mountain-ranges of New Zealand. The Marlborough valleys, as well as the lowlands of the Hutt and Wairarapa districts, are directly controlled by fractures of this great system. In addition to many less severe shocks, the Wellington earthquake of 1855 was due to displacement along one of the major fissures. The southern end of the known active portion of the great fracture-belt is crossed by several important east-and-west faults; and the Hanmer earthquake of 1888 was due to the reopening of a fault extending in this direction along the upper valley of the Waiau-ua River.
The edge of the submarine plateau of which New Zealand is the most elevated portion lies about two hundred miles east of the North Island. Thence it extends north-eastward for hundreds of miles in a nearly straight line. The sea-floor to the east is several thousand feet lower, and the precipitous edge of the plateau probably is the scarp of a great fracture-belt. The most active seismic region of New Zealand is at or near the southern end of this submarine scarp, and here have originated several severe earthquakes.
Another submarine earthquake-zone, presumably also a fracture-zone, extends parallel with and some fifty miles from the east coast of the South Island, from opposite Christchurch to south-east of Dunedin. Numerous unimportant earthquakes have originated from this zone.
Another group of earthquake-foci occurs off the west coast of the North Island, opposite Raglan and Kawhia. This, like the other seismic zones, extends in a north-easterly direction parallel with the main mountain-axis of the Dominion. Few earthquakes have been recorded from this locality, the principal being in 1882 and 1891.
The origins of the New Zealand seismic region will be seen to arrange themselves in groups as follows:—
Group I.—Earthquakes felt most strongly on south-east coast of North Island; the origins form a strip 180 miles from the coast, parallel to the axis of New Zealand, and to axis of folding of older rocks in Hawke's Bay. Chief shocks: 17th August, 1868; 7th March, 1890; 23rd and 29th July, 1904; 9th August, 1904 (intensity IX on R.-E. scale); 8th September, 1904; prob. 23rd February, 1863 (IX, R.-F.); &c.
According to the late Captain F. W. Hutton, F.R.S., the geological evidence shows that New Zealand rose considerably in the older Pliocene period, and was then probably joined to the Chatham Islands. At a later period subsidence occurred, followed again by elevation in the Pleistocene period, with oscillations of level since. The seismic origins of this group are at the foot of a sloping submarine plateau, about two hundred miles wide, which culminates to the east-south-east in the Chatham Islands. This elevation is separated from the New Zealand coast by a trough from 1,000 to 2,000 fathoms in depth, which is widest and deepest between these origins and the mainland.
Group II.—
South-east of Otago Peninsula, Shocks: 20th November, 1872, &c.,
A strip south-east of Oamaru. Shocks: February, 1876; April, 1876; &c.
Many short and jerky, but generally harmless, quakes felt in Christchurch, Banks Peninsula, and mid-Canterbury. Chief shocks: 31st August, 1870; 27th December, 1888 (VII, R.-F.); &c. Focus of 1888 shock, sixteen miles long, from west-south-west to east-north-east, twenty-four to twenty-five miles below surface, being the deepest ascertained origin in the New Zealand region.
These origins form a line parallel to the general axis of the land. It is possible that the loading of the sea-floor by the detritus brought down by the rivers of Canterbury and Otago is a contributing cause of the earthquakes of this group.
Group III.—Wellington earthquakes of January, 1855, and Cheviot earthquakes of 16th November, 1901, and of 25th December, 1922 (VIII, R.-F.).
The origin of the earthquake of 1855 was probably the fault that forms the eastern boundary of the Rimutaka Range and the western boundary of the Wairarapa Valley.
The origin of the Cheviot earthquake of 1901 was probably in or near the southern continuation of this fault.
The great earthquakes of October, 1848, probably came from the same region as those of January, 1855. The chief shocks of both series did extensive damage to property, and caused the formation of large rifts in the earth's surface; they are the only seismic disturbances since the settlement of the Dominion that can be assigned to degree X on the Rossi-Forel scale.
Group IV.—
Region about twenty-five to thirty miles in length, and ten miles or less in width, running nearly north-north-east from middle of Lake Sumner, about twenty miles below the surface, whence proceed most of the severer shocks felt from Christchurch to the Amuri, and a large number of minor shocks. Chief earthquakes; 1st February, 1868; 27th August to 1st September, 1871; 14th September and 21st October, 1878; 11th April, 1884; 5th December, 1881 (VIII, R.-F.), when Christchurch Cathedral spire was slightly injured; 1st September, 1888 (IX, R.-F.), when upper part of same spire fell, and still more severe damage was done in the Amuri district.
A small shallow origin not more than five to ten miles below the surface, a few miles south of Nelson. Earthquake: 12th February, 1893 (VIII to IX, R.-F.); chimneys thrown down and buildings injured.
Origin in Cook Strait, north-north-east of Stephen Island, about ten miles wide, and apparently traceable with few interruptions nearly to mouth of Wanganui River; depth, fifteen miles or more. More than half the earthquakes recorded in New Zealand belong to this region; earthquake of 8th December, 1897 (VIII to IX, R.-F.), and other severer ones came from south-south-west end. Probably the first recorded New Zealand earthquake, felt by Captain Furneaux on the 11th May, 1773, belonged to this region.
Taupo Earthquakes.—During June and July, 1922, earthquakes were almost continuous in the Taupo district. The shocks reached intensity VIII on the Rossi-Forel scale, and then gradually subsided. Conditions were practically normal by the end of the year. The shocks were restricted to a small area of country, and were felt most strongly at Taupo, Wairakei, and Oruanui. The disturbances were accompanied by loud rumblings. No effect appear's to have been produced on the thermal activities of the region. Considerable subsidence was reported along the north side of Lake Taupo in a general north-easterly direction.*
Former smart shocks in this region were reported in September-October, 1897.
Morrinsville Earthquakes.—During November and December, 1926, earthquakes similar to the Taupo ones of 1922 were felt in and around Morrinsville. The earthquakes were apparently of shallow origin, and were probably caused by a movement along a fault trending west-north-west on the eastern side of the Pakaroa Range. The average intensity of the shocks was about IV, although one shock reached VIII on the Rossi-Forel scale. As in the case of the Taupo earthquakes there was no evidence of any variation in the thermal activities of the district.
An origin near Mount Tarawera, with a large number of moderate or slight shocks, most, but not all, volcanic and local in character—e.g., those of September, 1866, and those of June, 1886, which accompanied and followed the well-known eruption of Mount Tarawera.
* P. G. Morgan: N.Z. Geological Survey Annual Report for the year 1923, p. 10.
These origins of Group IV are nearly in a straight line on the map; on or near the same line are the origins of earthquakes felt in the Southern Lake District (15th December, 1883, &c.), the volcanoes Ruapehu, Ngauruhoe, Tongariro, Tarawera, and White Island. It is evident that this line, which, like the rest, is parallel or nearly so to the general axis, is a line of weakness or of unstable equilibrium. Hence the adjusting movements that have caused earthquakes may have from time to time relieved the pressure of the rocks that restrained overheated steam and other volcanic agents from bursting out, and so may have led to volcanic eruptions; just as the series of earthquakes in Guatemala and in the Caribbean Sea in April and May, 1902, were the signs of movements in the great folds of that part of the earth's crust, in the course of which, the pressure in the Antillean Ridge being relieved, the volcanic forces below Mount Pelée in Martinique, and Mount Souffrière in St. Vincent, caused the disastrous eruptions of that year.
Group V.—Off the west coast of the North Island near Raglan and Kawhia. Chief shock: 24th June, 1891 (VII to VIII, R.-F.). The line joining this origin to that of the earthquake of 1st February, 1882, is parallel to the other lines of origins (Groups I to IV); but we have no data to establish any connection between them.
Since 1888 there has been established in New Zealand a system of observing local earthquakes at selected telegraph-stations—about eighty in number—distributed throughout the extent of the Dominion.
Whenever a shock occurs and is felt by an officer in charge of one of these stations he fills up a form giving the New Zealand mean time of the beginning of the shock, its apparent duration and direction, and the principal effects observed by him. Some of the officers exhibit considerable care and skill in making up these returns, and the data have been used to determine principal origins of earthquakes within the New Zealand region.
All observers of earthquakes are cordially invited to forward their reports to the Government Seismologist, Dominion Observatory, Wellington, giving all or any of the following particulars:—
Time of beginning of shock (if possible, New Zealand time to nearest quarter-minute).
Whether clock was verified by New Zealand time.*
Apparent direction—e.g., S.E. to N.W., then N.E. to S.W.
Apparent duration of shock.
Effects in terms of the Rossi-Forel scale as under.
Remarks: e.g., previous or subsequent tremors; spilling of liquids, with direction of overflow; rumbling before, during, or after shock.
The Rossi-Forel scale of earthquake intensities is as follows:—
The shock felt by an experienced observer.
Extremely feeble shock: Felt by a small number of persons at rest.
Very feeble shock: Felt by several persons at rest; strong enough for the direction or duration to be appreciable.
Feeble shock: Felt by several persons in motion; disturbances of movable objects, doors, windows; creaking of floors.
Shock of moderate intensity: Felt generally by every one; disturbance of furniture, beds, &c.; ringing of some bells.
Fairly strong shock: General awakening of those asleep; general ringing of bells; oscillation of chandeliers; stopping of clocks; visible disturbance of trees and shrubs; some startled persons leave their dwellings.
Strong shock: Overthrow of movable objects; fall of plaster; ringing of church bells; general panic, without damage to buildings.
Very strong shock: Fall of chimneys; cracks in walls of buildings.
Extremely strong shock: Partial or total destruction of some buildings.
Shock of extreme intensity: Great disaster; buildings ruined; disturbance of strata; fissures in the ground; rock-falls from mountains.
* A convenient means of verifying the time is provided by the wireless time-signals sent out every day, at 10.30 a.m. N.Z. time, by the Dominion Observatory on a wave-length of 600 metres.
Four seismographs, all with photographic registration, are installed in New Zealand: two are Milne horizontal pendulums, and two the new Milne-Shaw horizontal pendulums. One Milne and two Milne-Shaw seismographs are installed at the Dominion Observatory, Wellington, with their booms placed at right angles; and the other Milne seismograph is installed at the Magnetic Observatory, Christchurch.
A set of Wiechert seismographs with mechanical registration is installed at the Observatory at Apia, Samoa. By the courtesy of the Administrator copies of the records are forwarded to the Dominion Observatory.
One twin-boom Milne seismograph is installed at Suva, Fiji, and by the courtesy of the Government of Fiji the seismograms are forwarded to the Dominion Observatory. The Fiji records are useful in supplementing those of New Zealand.
The records of the New Zealand stations are sent to the General Secretary of the Seismological Committee of the British Association, to the Station Centrale Sismologique, Strasbourg, France, and to the principal observatories of the world, and thus form part of the general system of earthquake-observation being conducted throughout the world since 1890.
The accompanying diagram illustrates graphically the number and intensities of the earthquakes reported to the Seismologist in the years 1922 to 1927. These reports were supplied by officers of the Post and Telegraph Department, by private observers, and by the newspapers. Each vertical line represents the maximum effect of an earthquake, with the intensities according to the Rossi-Forel scale shown at the sides of the figure. It will be seen that three earthquakes in 1922, one in 1925, one in 1926, and one in 1927, reached intensity VIII.

The following table gives particulars of the earthquakes felt in New Zealand in 1927:—
| — | Jan. | Feb. | Mar. | April. | May. | June. | July. | Aug. | Sept. | Oct. | Nov. | Doc. | Total. |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Felt in North Island only | 4 | 21 | 2 | 4 | 17 | 6 | 2 | 4 | 6 | 9 | 6 | 3 | 84 |
| Felt in South Island only | 2 | 1 | 1 | 1 | 1 | 4 | 2 | 2 | 2 | 16 | |||
| Felt in both Islands | 1 | 2 | 1 | 3 | 3 | 10 | |||||||
| Totals | 7 | 22 | 5 | 4 | 19 | 7 | 6 | 9 | 6 | 14 | 6 | 5 | 110 |
The following are the more severe earthquakes felt in 1927:—
On 26th February, 1927, R.-F. VI, at Opotiki. This was felt from Hick's Bay to Napier, but most strongly north of Gisborne.
An earthquake at Bainham, Nelson, on 18th May, 1927, is reported to have thrown down logs and rocks from the mountain, and was classed as R.-F. VIII.
At Hick's Bay on 20th May, 1927, there was a local shock of intensity VII.
On 30th May, 1927, an earthquake, felt in the Hauraki Plains from Auckland to Raurimu, reached intensity VI at Cambridge.
An earthquake on 7th August, 1927, at Dannevirke, was of intensity VI.
On 8th August, 1927, an earthquake widely felt in Wellington, Taranaki, and Hawke's Bay, reached intensity VI at Castlepoint and Waipawa.
At Morrinsville on 5th September, 1927, R.-F. VI.
At Hick's Bay on 12th October, 1927, R.-F. VI.
At New Plymouth on 15th October, 1927, R.-F. VII.
At Morrinsville on 7th November, 1927, R.-F. VII. This was R.-F. VI at Hamilton and Cambridge, and was felt all over the Hauraki Plains.
Deaths due to earthquakes in New Zealand are fortunately very few. In the last eighty years seven have been recorded. The shock of October, 1848, threw down a wall in Wellington, and three people were killed. On the 24th January, 1855, a death occurred at Wellington recorded as “accidental death from the falling of a chimney.” The large earthquake took place during the night of the 23rd January, 1855. On the 16th November, 1901, a child was killed by the Cheviot earthquake. On the 12th April, 1913, a Maori was killed at Masterton by material falling from the post-office, due to an earthquake. On the 7th October, 1914, a shepherd was killed by the Gisborne earthquake.
The following article on the climate of New Zealand has been prepared by Dr. E. Kidson, M.A., D.Sc., Director of Meteorological Services:—
The problem of the classification of the climate of a country may be regarded from various aspects. First of all, there is its solar climate, which depends on the amount of heat it receives from the sun and the variations of this amount with the seasons, and which is determined solely by the latitude of the country. New Zealand lies wholly within the Temperate Zone, and on the equatorial, or warmer, side of it. The amount of heat received from the sun is therefore never excessive even in the far north, while even in the middle of winter and in the southernmost portions, on the other hand, the sun rises high enough to give considerable warmth during the day. The difference in length between the longest and the shortest days in the year is about four and two-thirds hours in the northernmost and seven and one-third hours in the southernmost extremity of the Dominion. The day has never so short a length as eight hours.
If the surface of the globe were homogeneous—if, for instance, it were all ocean—all places on the same parallel would have the same climate, and there would be no need for any other classification than according to solar climate. Instead of this, however, we have a varying surface, some of it being land and some water, while the land surface varies in nature and in elevation. Solar radiation has very varying effects on these different types of surface, and these in turn react in different ways on the atmosphere. Based on these physical conditions, then, we have two main types of climate—viz., continental and marine. A marine climate is controlled to a large extent by the waters of the surrounding ocean areas, and, since New Zealand nowhere has any great breadth, its climate is of the marine type. The distinctive feature of such a climate is its sluggishness as regards temperature changes when compared with a continental one. When sunshine falls on a land surface most of it is absorbed in a very shallow layer and converted into heat. The surface, therefore, tends to become very hot. Water, on the other hand, reflects a large portion of the sun's heat back through the atmosphere, whence it is lost. Such radiation as is absorbed penetrates to a considerable depth, so that the rise of temperature at the surface is slight. Even then a good deal of the heat thus accumulated is expended in evaporating water. Over the ocean, therefore, there is very little difference in temperature between the coldest part of the day, just before sunrise, and the hottest, in the early afternoon. Over the land the difference is considerable, and increases, generally speaking, with the distance from the shore. Similarly, in a marine climate the difference between summer and winter is relatively small. Another effect of the sluggishness in temperature changes is that the seasons lag behind the movement of the sun. The spring is cold, although the days are getting longer and the sun higher and stronger. It is common knowledge in New Zealand that we are liable to cold snaps practically up to Christmas. Frosts damaging to vegetation are not rare in November, and snow storms occasionally affect comparatively low-lying country even later in the year. On the other hand, the autumn is warm. In New Zealand mild temperatures may be experienced well into April. A marine climate is generally characterized by high average rainfall, its atmosphere being abundantly charged with moisture evaporated from the sea.
Generally speaking, then, the climate of New Zealand is equable, with an abundant precipitation, which is spread fairly uniformly over the different months. Not only is this so, but the difference in climate between the northern and southern extremities is comparatively slight in view of the fact that the Dominion covers a range of nearly 13 degrees, or about 900 miles, in latitude. The mean temperature at sea-level falls from about 62° F. in the far north to about 50° F. in the far south.
Another aspect from which there is an increasing tendency for geographers and meteorologists to classify climates is that of the vegetation produced by the soil. There are many plants which are able to live only within certain definite climatic limits, and others require certain restricted conditions to produce satisfactory growth. Since man depends so much for his livelihood on the products of the soil, the classification of climates on this basis is a logical and very useful one. From this point of view New Zealand has a warm-temperate and humid climate. The rainfall is almost everywhere sufficient for plant requirements all the year round. The temperature of 50° F. is an important one from the biological point of view, since many plants of the temperate region do not grow well unless the air rises above this temperature for considerable periods. Nowhere in New Zealand are there more than five months with a temperature lower than 50° F. In the Auckland Peninsula and coastal places a little farther south, mean temperatures do not fall below 50° F. in any month. As regards the settled portions of the Dominion, it is only in the elevated regions of Otago and Southland that the mean temperature falls slightly below 40° F. in some of the coldest months, or that the mean minimum for any month falls below freezing-point; consequently the ground is nowhere continuously frozen for long periods. Owing to these mild temperatures, there is some growth of herbage practically the whole year round. Vegetation has no long period of rest, and deciduous trees are practically unknown.
Since temperatures are everywhere warm enough to promote growth and nowhere excessively hot (the mean maximum for any month probably nowhere reaches as high as 80° F. or the mean temperature as high as 70° F.), there is comparatively little difference between the North and South as regards the nature of the things grown. Grapes, for instance, can be grown successfully out-of-doors in parts of all provinces of the Dominion. Certainly, in the North such semitropical products as citrus fruits can be grown successfully, whereas in the South this is not possible.
As regards human occupation, New Zealand lies in the zone of the Southern Hemisphere which is subject at all times of year to frequent moving barometric depressions, with all their accompanying weather-changes. Some experts consider this an important condition for the development of civilization in its highest form. Cloudiness is nowhere excessive, so that there is plenty of sunshine, and a considerable range between day and night temperatures, which again tends to produce bracing conditions. Indeed, there can be few countries so admirably adapted for the production of a high yield from the soil and the maintenance of a high standard of comfort and civilization as New Zealand.
The Dominion is in the region of prevailing westerly winds. North of about New Plymouth and Napier these westerlies are not, in the main, strong, and, in fact, in summer there is a prevalence of south-easterlies. Though these can scarcely be classed as trade-winds, even in the far north, they are to a large extent part of the same system. South from the 39th parallel of latitude the westerlies prevail, and although, in the free air at least, their mean strength increases the farther south we go, they are of considerable average force even in Taranaki and Hawke's Bay.
We next have to consider the feature that exercises the most potent influence in modifying climate in New Zealand—that is, its mountain-ranges. Such variations of climate as are encountered in the different parts of the Dominion are produced mainly by these ranges. Their effect is closely associated with the prevalence of westerly winds. A range of mountains presents an obstacle to a wind which meets it. To force the air up and over it requires a great deal of energy. Wherever possible the wind will flow round rather than over. The most notable instances of this effect in New Zealand are found in the Cook and Foveaux Straits regions. Air in a westerly wind is forced round and over the lower portions of the northern part of the South Island into Cook Strait. Some of the air thus entering the strait possibly comes from as far south as Westport when the general wind is from due west. At the same time, the ranges in the North Island deflect into a southerly direction all winds which strike south of Cape Egmont. Some of the air is forced through the comparatively low gap in the neighbourhood of the Manawatu Gorge, while the greater part goes on down to Cook Strait. Similarly, in the south-west corner of the Dominion, a westerly wind is deflected into a north-westerly and flows round Puysegur Point into Foveaux Strait. A south-westerly wind is deflected into a westerly through the strait. The two regions mentioned are ones through which winds from a considerable area are forced to converge, and the consequence is that they are subject to an unusual proportion of strong winds. Through such channels it is practically only possible for winds to have one or two directions—i.e., they must blow through the straits from one direction or the other. Owing to the great preponderance of winds from a westerly quarter, the prevailing direction in Cook Strait is from the north-west. This wind may correspond with any direction between north-west and south-west in the open ocean waters where winds are unimpeded. More rarely there are strong winds from an easterly direction, which produce south-easterlies in the strait. These may correspond with any wind between north-east and south over the open waters to the east. In the South the predominance of westerlies is greater than at Wellington, but there are at times strong easterlies through Foveaux Strait. Though not on the same scale, effects of a similar kind are noticeable in other parts. Round East Cape, for instance, there is a tendency for winds to be deflected along the coast-line, and easterly winds are likely to be specially strong there. At Nelson there is a different effect, and westerly winds tend to be deflected down Tasman Bay as south-westerlies, but at the head of the bay meet the winds which have come round Cape Farewell and are checked. If the general wind, therefore, is between north-west and west-south-west about, the winds are usually light at Nelson.

When the general wind is almost due south-west, or practically parallel to the main range in both Islands, many parts of the Dominion are protected. Strong south-westerly winds may be blowing and wet weather prevail in the southern parts of Otago and Southland, and also in Taranaki and the northern parts of the Auckland Provincial District, while much of the rest of the country, including the inland portions of Otago, Canterbury, and Marlborough, the east coast of the North Island, and especially Cook Strait, experience unusually fine yet bracing weather and comparatively little wind. A slight deviation of this wind to one side or the other means bringing unsettled weather to the west coast of the South Island or to the eastern districts from East Cape southwards.
The checking of the westerly winds by the Southern Alps results in a large proportion of variable winds on the west coast of the South Island.
Although it is true that wind will flow round an obstacle in preference to climbing over it, yet when a broad belt of winds meets a mountain barrier lying across its path much of the air must be forced over the range. This happens when the prevailing winds, which are from between north-west and west, strike the Southern Alps, and, to a less extent, the ranges of the North Island. The distribution of rainfall over New Zealand is greatly influenced by this fact, as can be seen from the accompanying rainfall map. Most of our rain is produced from moisture carried from warmer latitudes by north-westerly winds. The rain falls either in the north-westerlies or when the latter are forced up by colder south-westerly winds. When the westerly or north-westerly winds are driven over the mountain-ranges they rise into regions in which the air-pressure is much reduced. They are, in consequence, cooled. The colder the air is, the less uncondensed water-vapour can it contain. Moisture is therefore condensed, and falls as rain on the mountain-tops and their western slopes. Generally speaking, therefore, districts with a westerly aspect have the heaviest rainfall. This is especially noticeable in the South Island, where the west coast opposite the Southern Alps has an excessive rainfall, while in their lee we have the driest areas in New Zealand, that in Central Otago being the most notable. Round Mount Egmont is another area of heavy precipitation. The East Cape district has a high rainfall because it gets a good deal of the northwesterly rain, and is also subject to very heavy falls in easterly winds which occur in connection with cyclones in the neighbourhood of the North Island.
When the westerly winds blow over the mountains they sometimes shoot down them again on the opposite side. Falling into levels where the pressure is higher, they are heated, just as the air compressed in a bicycle-pump is heated and warms the pump. Having lost a good deal of their moisture, they are very dry, and the energy gained by falling down the mountain-slopes adds to their speed. We therefore have the gusty, hot, dry wind which is characteristic of mountain regions and is called the “Föhn” wind. The Canterbury Plains, especially the portions near the foothills of the Alps, are one of the regions of the world where the Föhn effect is most notably developed. The characteristics of the north-west wind are well known to the dwellers in those parts. During the Föhn wind a band of clear sky is produced on the leeward side of the mountains, while farther away cloud often forms again at a considerable height. This gives the characteristic appearance of the “Föhn arch.” Though most strongly developed in Canterbury, Föhn winds are experienced also in Otago, parts of Marlborough, and from the Wairarapa to Hawke's Bay.
Föhn winds, owing to their high temperature and to the fact that relatively high pressure tends to be produced in them on the west side of the ranges and relatively low on the east side, are often underrun by east or north-east, winds on the east coast. These are especially prevalent in Canterbury, and the north-easter is a persistent and humid wind of an unpleasant type.
The shelter given from the ocean-winds, and the clear dry atmosphere produced by the mountains, causes a nearer approach to continental conditions in their lee than in other parts of the country. The greatest extremes of temperatures are found in these regions.
In addition to the climatic effects above described, there are others produced by mountains and due directly to the elevation. Other things being equal, the amount of precipitation increases with elevation, until about 5,000 ft. or 6,000 ft. is reached. Higher than that, it falls off again owing to the fact that the cold air above those levels is able to hold little moisture. Again, the greater the height above mean sea-level, the lower the mean temperature, the difference being about 3.5° F. per 1,000 ft. There are no closely settled areas in New Zealand sufficiently high for the elevation to produce any very marked influence on the climate. The effect is to some extent counterbalanced, too, in most places by the facts (1) that the sloping ground prevents the accumulation of cold air on the surface, so that night temperatures are less extreme than they might otherwise have been, and (2) that the atmosphere is more transparent, owing to the reduced amount of vapour it contains and the absence of dust, so that the sun seems to give more heat.
Above about 5,000 ft. snow frequently lies for long periods and the climate is severe. Forest-trees become more and more stunted as this height is approached, and finally are unable to survive. Beyond it we have a mountain climate and characteristically alpine flora. The latter is adapted for resistance to drought, although actually the rainfall is usually heavy. The adaptation is necessary because of the rapid drainage, the intense heat produced on still clear days by the sun's rays, and the cutting-off of water-supplies from the roots for long periods owing to the freezing of the ground. Even in these high regions, however, conditions are not extreme. It is probably very rarely indeed that the temperature falls as low as 0° F., except perhaps for short intervals and in sheltered basins. The mountain region of the Southern Alps is, nevertheless, of great interest on account of its large and characteristic glaciers. The Franz Josef Glacier is especially famous, owing to the fact that it descends almost to sea-level, although the latitude is comparatively low. No doubt the very heavy rainfall on the mountains in this district and the rapid fall to sea-level are chiefly responsible for this effect.
The tables which follow, giving average values of various meteorological quantities for a number of typical stations, will serve to indicate the variation of climate in the different parts of New Zealand.
For comparisons with New Zealand conditions, data are given for Kew Observatory, near London, and for Aberdeen. It will be seen that even at Kew the mean temperature is lower than at Queenstown or Invercargill, while at Aberdeen the mean maximum is less than 2° F. higher than the mean temperature at these stations. Again, the number of days with rain is much higher at the British stations than in New Zealand for rainfall totals of corresponding amount. The Dominion also has a much larger average amount of bright sunshine. These advantages of increased warmth and sunshine, combined with an abundant supply of water, account for the wonderful fertility of our soil.
| Auckland. | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Month. | Mean Temperatures. | Mean Rainfall for 74 Years. | Bright Sunshine. | |||
| Maximum. | Minimum. | Mean. | ||||
| °F. | °F. | °F. | Inches. | Days. | Hours. | |
| January | 73.6 | 59.0 | 66.5 | 2.67 | 10.4 | 220 |
| February | 74.1 | 62.6 | 67.0 | 3.05 | 9.7 | 187 |
| March | 71.9 | 57.7 | 64.9 | 3.02 | 11.2 | 173 |
| April | 67.7 | 54.6 | 61.2 | 3.43 | 13.9 | 142 |
| May | 62.6 | 50.7 | 56.8 | 4.63 | 18.5 | 128 |
| June | 59.1 | 47.8 | 53.5 | 4.92 | 19.4 | 114 |
| July | 57.5 | 46.0 | 51.7 | 4.95 | 20.8 | 121 |
| August | 58.1 | 46,1 | 52.2 | 4.22 | 19.4 | 150 |
| September | 60.7 | 48.5 | 54.6 | 3.64 | 17.5 | 149 |
| October | 63.5 | 50.9 | 57.2 | 3.69 | 16.5 | 169 |
| November | 66.9 | 53.5 | 60.3 | 3.32 | 15.9 | 192 |
| December | 70.8 | 56.9 | 63.9 | 2.90 | 11.6 | 209 |
| Year | 65.5 | 52.9 | 59.1 | 44.44 | 184.8 | 1,954 |
| Tauranga. | |||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Month. | Mean Temperatures. | Mean Rainfall for 24 Years. | |||
| Maximum. | Minimum. | Mean. | |||
| °F. | °F. | °F. | Inches. | Days. | |
| January | 73.8 | 54.9 | 54.3 | 4.34 | 10.4 |
| February | 74.4 | 54.9 | 64.6 | 3.58 | 9.0 |
| March | 72.3 | 52.2 | 62.2 | 4.16 | 11.0 |
| April | 67.8 | 48.1 | 57.9 | 5.08 | 11.1 |
| May | 62.8 | 44.6 | 53.7 | 5.16 | 13.2 |
| June | 59.1 | 41.1 | 50.1 | 5.42 | 13.2 |
| July | 58.0 | 40.1 | 49.0 | 4.86 | 14.8 |
| August | 58.9 | 40.3 | 49.6 | 4.08 | 13.7 |
| September | 62.3 | 43.4 | 52.8 | 4.41 | 13.4 |
| October | 65.4 | 47.3 | 56.3 | 5.25 | 14.3 |
| November | 68.1 | 49.1 | 58.6 | 3.29 | 11.7 |
| December | 71.7 | 51.4 | 61.5 | 3.47 | 11.1 |
| Year | 66.2 | 47.3 | 56.7 | 53.10 | 146.9 |
| Rotorua. | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Month | Mean Temperatures. | Mean Rainfall for 40 Years. | Bright Sunshine. | |||
| Maximum. | Minimum. | Mean. | ||||
| °F. | °F. | °F. | Inches. | Days. | Hours. | |
| January | 75.1 | 52.4 | 63.7 | 4.36 | 10.0 | 232 |
| February | 74.9 | 52.6 | 63.6 | 3.76 | 8.7 | 192 |
| March | 71.7 | 49.6 | 60.6 | 3.51 | 9.7 | 184 |
| April | 66.1 | 45.4 | 55.7 | 4.35 | 10.8 | 153 |
| May | 60.4 | 40.9 | 50.6 | 5.72 | 12.7 | 135 |
| June | 55.9 | 38.5 | 47.1 | 5.24 | 13.2 | 116 |
| July | 54.5 | 37.0 | 45.6 | 1.88 | 13.5 | 127 |
| August | 56.3 | 37.6 | 46.9 | 4.95 | 13.4 | 141 |
| September | 60.0 | 40.9 | 50.4 | 5.16 | 14.4 | 151 |
| October | 64.0 | 44.3 | 54.2 | 5.25 | 14.3 | 175 |
| November | 68.4 | 46.9 | 57.7 | 4.10 | 12.6 | 216 |
| December | 72.8 | 49.9 | 61.2 | 3.83 | 10.0 | 222 |
| Year | 65.0 | 44.7 | 54.8 | 55.11 | 143.3 | 2,044 |
| Napier. | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Month. | Mean Temperatures. | Mean Rainfall for 48 Years. | Bright Sunshine. | |||
| Maximum. | Minimum. | Mean. | ||||
| °F. | °F. | °F. | Inches. | Days. | Hours. | |
| January | 75.5 | 56.8 | 66.1 | 3.14 | 7.8 | 259 |
| February | 74.3 | 56.7 | 65.5 | 2.89 | 7.3 | 211 |
| March | 71.3 | 54.7 | 63.0 | 3.26 | 7.4 | 216 |
| April | 67.2 | 50.2 | 58.7 | 2.87 | 7.5 | 195 |
| May | 61.5 | 46.1 | 53.8 | 3.73 | 9.9 | 154 |
| June | 57.9 | 42.3 | 50.1 | 3.54 | 10.8 | 150 |
| July | 56.4 | 41.5 | 48.9 | 3.87 | 11.5 | 147 |
| August | 57.8 | 42.0 | 49.9 | 3.56 | 11.7 | 183 |
| September | 62.2 | 45.1 | 53.6 | 2.16 | 9.4 | 216 |
| October | 66.3 | 45.7 | 57.5 | 2.29 | 8.6 | 229 |
| November | 69.7 | 51.8 | 60.7 | 2.48 | 8.3 | 245 |
| December | 73.1 | 55.3 | 64.1 | 2.32 | 7.3 | 267 |
| Year | 66.1 | 49.0 | 57.7 | 36.11 | 107.5 | 2,472 |
| New Plymouth. | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Month. | Mean Temperatures. | Mean Rainfall for 50 Years. | Bright Sunshine. | |||
| Maximum. | Minimum. | Mean. | ||||
| °F. | °F. | °F. | Inches. | Days. | Hours. | |
| January | 73.1 | 55.2 | 61.6 | 4.42 | 12.8 | 260 |
| February | 73.8 | 55.5 | 64.6 | 4.00 | 10.5 | 224 |
| March | 71.9 | 54.0 | 62.9 | 3.62 | 12.1 | 219 |
| April | 67.9 | 50.7 | 59.3 | 4.51 | 14.2 | 170 |
| May | 63.1 | 47.6 | 55.3 | 6.23 | 18.1 | 153 |
| June | 59.4 | 44.7 | 52.0 | 6.14 | 17.5 | 134 |
| July | 57.8 | 43.2 | 50.5 | 6.29 | 18.7 | 147 |
| August | 58.8 | 42.8 | 50.8 | 5.33 | 18.5 | 172 |
| September | 61.3 | 45.6 | 53.4 | 5.22 | 17.5 | 161 |
| October | 63.4 | 48.1 | 55.7 | 5.61 | 18.7 | 168 |
| November | 66.3 | 50.3 | 58.3 | 4.65 | 16.2 | 209 |
| December | 70.1 | 53.4 | 51.7 | 4.33 | 14.5 | 243 |
| Year | 65.6 | 49.3 | 57.2 | 60.35 | 189.3 | 2,260 |
| Wellington. | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Month. | Mean Temperatures. | Mean Rainfall for 60 Years. | Bright Sunshine. | |||
| Maximum. | Minimum. | Mean. | ||||
| °F. | °F. | °F. | Inches. | Days. | Hours. | |
| January | 69.4 | 55.7 | 62.5 | 3.30 | 10.5 | 224 |
| February | 69.3 | 55.8 | 62.5 | 3.19 | 9.6 | 209 |
| March | 66.9 | 54.2 | 60.5 | 3.29 | 11.2 | 185 |
| April | 62.8 | 51.2 | 57.0 | 3.80 | 12.9 | 156 |
| May | 58.3 | 47.2 | 52.7 | 4.76 | 16.6 | 126 |
| June | 54.7 | 44.2 | 49.4 | 4.87 | 17.3 | 106 |
| July | 53.1 | 42.3 | 47.7 | 5.55 | 18.1 | 107 |
| August | 54.4 | 42.8 | 48.6 | 4.43 | 17.0 | 142 |
| September | 57.5 | 45.7 | 51.6 | 3.99 | 14.9 | 164 |
| October | 60.4 | 48.4 | 54.4 | 4.19 | 14.2 | 174 |
| November | 63.4 | 50.5 | 56.9 | 3.44 | 12.9 | 201 |
| December | 66.9 | 53.9 | 60.4 | 3.30 | 12.1 | 228 |
| Year | 61.4 | 49.3 | 55.4 | 48.11 | 166.7 | 2,022 |
| Nelson. | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Month. | Mean Temperatures. | Mean Rainfall for 44 Years. | Bright Sunshine. | |||
| Maximum. | Minimum. | Mean. | ||||
| °F. | °F. | °F. | Inches. | Days. | Hours. | |
| January | 74.9 | 53.9 | 64.3 | 2.85 | 8.4 | 267 |
| February | 74.2 | 54.0 | 64.0 | 2.73 | 9.4 | 235 |
| March | 71.0 | 51.4 | 61.1 | 3.09 | 9.0 | 204 |
| April | 66.2 | 47.5 | 56.9 | 2.90 | 9.5 | 194 |
| May | 60.0 | 42.5 | 51.2 | 3.13 | 10.5 | 165 |
| June | 56.1 | 38.8 | 47.4 | 3.64 | 10.1 | 151 |
| July | 54.6 | 37.6 | 46.1 | 3.41 | 11.0 | 153 |
| August | 56.5 | 38.5 | 47.5 | 3.02 | 10.6 | 195 |
| September | 60.6 | 42.3 | 51.4 | 3.72 | 12.2 | 200 |
| October | 64.7 | 45.4 | 55.0 | 3.61 | 12.1 | 212 |
| November | 68.6 | 48.4 | 58.5 | 2.95 | 11.3 | 246 |
| December | 71.9 | 51.6 | 61.7 | 2.72 | 8.8 | 260 |
| Year | 64.9 | 46.0 | 55.4 | 37.77 | 122.9 | 2,482 |
| Hokitika. | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Month. | Mean Temperatures. | Mean Rainfall for 48 Years. | Bright Sunshine. | |||
| Maximum. | Minimum. | Mean. | ||||
| °F. | °F. | °F. | Inches. | Days. | Hours. | |
| January | 67.4 | 53.2 | 60.3 | 9.92 | 12.8 | 215 |
| February | 68.0 | 53.1 | 60.6 | 7.37 | 11.3 | 191 |
| March | 66.0 | 51.1 | 58.5 | 9.75 | 14.4 | 178 |
| April | 62.4 | 47.2 | 54.7 | 9.39 | 15.1 | 139 |
| May | 57.9 | 42.1 | 49.9 | 9.82 | 15.6 | 136 |
| June | 54.4 | 38.7 | 46.4 | 9.55 | 15.3 | 114 |
| July | 53.0 | 36.7 | 44.8 | 8.99 | 16.1 | 128 |
| August | 54.5 | 38.0 | 46.3 | 9.28 | 16.0 | 158 |
| September | 57.6 | 42.5 | 50.0 | 9.32 | 16.8 | 144 |
| October | 59.6 | 45.7 | 52.7 | 11.81 | 19.0 | 160 |
| November | 61.7 | 48.1 | 54.9 | 10.78 | 17.6 | 173 |
| December | 65.3 | 51.4 | 58.4 | 10.62 | 16.4 | 208 |
| Year | 60.7 | 45.7 | 53.1 | 116.60 | 186.4 | 1,944 |
| Hanmer. | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Month. | Mean Temperatures. | Mean Rainfall for 21 Years. | Bright Sunshine. | |||
| Maximum. | Minimum. | Mean. | ||||
| °F. | °F. | °F. | Inches. | Days. | Hours. | |
| January | 71.9 | 49.5 | 60.7 | 3.74 | 11.0 | 207 |
| February | 71.2 | 48.9 | 59.9 | 3.04 | 8.5 | 191 |
| March | 67.7 | 46.8 | 57.2 | 2.89 | 9.7 | 191 |
| April | 62.9 | 41.7 | 52.3 | 2.99 | 10.4 | 159 |
| May | 55.4 | 36.2 | 45.7 | 4.51 | 11.6 | 125 |
| June | 50.7 | 32.0 | 41.4 | 3.11 | 11.5 | 109 |
| July | 49.1 | 32.0 | 40.2 | 4.59 | 11.7 | 110 |
| August | 51.7 | 32.6 | 42.2 | 2.52 | 10.2 | 146 |
| September | 57.7 | 37.7 | 47.7 | 4.10 | 10.6 | 172 |
| October | 62.1 | 41.9 | 52.0 | 3.31 | 12.0 | 179 |
| November | 64.9 | 43.8 | 54.3 | 2.93 | 10.5 | 199 |
| December | 69.1 | 47.0 | 58.2 | 3.28 | 9.3 | 216 |
| Year | 61.2 | 40.8 | 51.0 | 41.01 | 127.0 | 2,004 |
| Lincoln. | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Month. | Mean Temperatures. | Mean Rainfall for 46 Years. | Bright Sunshine. | |||
| Maximum. | Minimum. | Mean. | ||||
| °F. | °F. | °F. | Inches. | Days. | Hours. | |
| January | 71.9 | 51.3 | 61.6 | 2.23 | 9.4 | 212 |
| February | 71.3 | 51.7 | 61.5 | 1.66 | 7.7 | 201 |
| March | 68.4 | 49.0 | 58.7 | 2.27 | 10.0 | 182 |
| April | 63.6 | 44.3 | 54.0 | 1.98 | 9.4 | 159 |
| May | 57.4 | 39.8 | 48.5 | 2.31 | 11.2 | 136 |
| June | 52.9 | 36.3 | 44.6 | 2.43 | 11.7 | 118 |
| July | 51.1 | 35.2 | 43.1 | 2.71 | 13.0 | 117 |
| August | 53.5 | 36.5 | 45.0 | 2.03 | 11.2 | 153 |
| September | 58.4 | 40.3 | 49.4 | 1.91 | 9.7 | 178 |
| October | 63.2 | 43.9 | 53.6 | 1.72 | 9.3 | 204 |
| November | 66.2 | 46.2 | 56.2 | 1.97 | 10.4 | 218 |
| December | 70.1 | 49.3 | 59.7 | 2.12 | 10.0 | 209 |
| Year | 62.3 | 43.7 | 53.0 | 25.34 | 123.0 | 2,087 |
| Dunedin. | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Month. | Mean Temperatures for 59 Years. | Mean Rainfall for 70 Years. | Bright Sunshine. | |||
| Maximum. | Minimum. | Mean. | ||||
| °F. | °F. | °F. | Inches. | Days. | Hours. | |
| January | 66.3 | 49.6 | 58.0 | 3.34 | 14.2 | 184 |
| February | 65.8 | 49.5 | 57.7 | 2.75 | 11.2 | 156 |
| March | 63.0 | 47.9 | 55.4 | 2.96 | 13.0 | 144 |
| April | 58.7 | 44.8 | 51.7 | 2.78 | 12.8 | 120 |
| May | 53.2 | 41.1 | 47.1 | 3.26 | 13.6 | 99 |
| June | 49.4 | 38.4 | 43.8 | 3.15 | 12.8 | 93 |
| July | 47.7 | 37.1 | 42.4 | 2.99 | 12.9 | 97 |
| August | 50.2 | 37.9 | 44.0 | 3.14 | 12.8 | 110 |
| September | 55.0 | 40.9 | 47.9 | 2.75 | 12.8 | 142 |
| October | 59.2 | 42.9 | 51.0 | 3.13 | 14.3 | 157 |
| November | 61.6 | 45.0 | 53.3 | 3.28 | 14.2 | 164 |
| December | 64.6 | 48.0 | 56.3 | 3.53 | 14.5 | 175 |
| Year | 57.9 | 43.6 | 50.7 | 37.06 | 159.1 | 1,641 |
| Queenstown. | |||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Month. | Mean Temperatures. | Mean Rainfall for 36 Years. | |||
| Maximum. | Minimum. | Mean. | |||
| °F. | °F. | °F. | Inches. | Days. | |
| January | 70.4 | 49.9 | 60.1 | 2.72 | 8.8 |
| February | 70.2 | 49.6 | 59.9 | 1.98 | 5.9 |
| March | 66.4 | 47.9 | 57.1 | 2.60 | 7.6 |
| April | 59.1 | 43.8 | 51.5 | 3.00 | 8.0 |
| May | 51.8 | 38.6 | 45.2 | 2.63 | 7.6 |
| June | 45.9 | 33.7 | 39.7 | 2.46 | 6.8 |
| July | 43.3 | 31.8 | 37.5 | 2.04 | 6.1 |
| August | 47.3 | 33.8 | 40.6 | 1.93 | 6.5 |
| September | 54.3 | 38.7 | 46.5 | 2.47 | 7.7 |
| October | 59.8 | 42.1 | 50.9 | 3.48 | 9.3 |
| November | 63.2 | 44.5 | 53.8 | 2.74 | 8.7 |
| December | 68.0 | 49.2 | 58.6 | 2.59 | 8.2 |
| Year | 58.3 | 42.0 | 50.1 | 30.64 | 91.2 |
| Gore. | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Month. | Mean Temperatures. | Mean Rainfall for 20 Years. | Bright Sunshine. | |||
| Maximum. | Minimum. | Mean. | ||||
| °F. | °F. | °F. | Inches. | Days. | Hours. | |
| January | 69.3 | 46.7 | 58.0 | 3.09 | 15.7 | 226 |
| February | 68.6 | 46.0 | 57.3 | 2.65 | 11.6 | 182 |
| March | 65.9 | 43.8 | 54.9 | 3.27 | 13.0 | 168 |
| April | 59.9 | 40.3 | 50.2 | 3.15 | 15.0 | 127 |
| May | 53.7 | 35.6 | 45.1 | 2.71 | 15.7 | 116 |
| June | 47.7 | 32.5 | 40.1 | 2.82 | 15.6 | 103 |
| July | 47.2 | 31.6 | 39.3 | 1.94 | 14.0 | 116 |
| August | 51.4 | 33.4 | 42.5 | 2.31 | 14.3 | 141 |
| September | 57.2 | 37.5 | 47.3 | 2.65 | 14.8 | 159 |
| October | 60.9 | 40.8 | 50.6 | 3.26 | 15.7 | 179 |
| November | 62.9 | 42.2 | 52.5 | 3.23 | 16.5 | 203 |
| December | 66.2 | 44.8 | 55.5 | 3.33 | 14.8 | 210 |
| Year | 59.2 | 39.6 | 49.4 | 34.41 | 176.7 | 1,930 |
| Invercargill. | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Month. | Mean Temperatures. | Mean Rainfall for 33 Years. | Bright Sunshine. | |||
| Maximum. | Minimum. | Mean. | ||||
| °F. | °F. | °F. | Inches. | Days. | Hours. | |
| January | 66.5 | 48.0 | 57.2 | 3.97 | 15.4 | 199 |
| February | 66.1 | 47.4 | 56.8 | 2.97 | 12.3 | 151 |
| March | 63.8 | 45.7 | 54.7 | 3.85 | 14.9 | 116 |
| April | 59.2 | 42.4 | 50.8 | 4.34 | 16.9 | 111 |
| May | 53.7 | 37.7 | 45.8 | 4.49 | 17.7 | 89 |
| June | 49.8 | 35.4 | 42.7 | 3.59 | 16.2 | 89 |
| July | 48.8 | 33.9 | 41.4 | 3.24 | 15.8 | 89 |
| August | 52.0 | 35.5 | 43.8 | 3.38 | 15.2 | 121 |
| September | 57.0 | 39.0 | 48.1 | 3.18 | 14.2 | 129 |
| October | 60.0 | 42.5 | 51.3 | 4.44 | 17.2 | 145 |
| November | 61.6 | 43.9 | 52.8 | 4.39 | 18.0 | 165 |
| December | 64.1 | 46.1 | 55.2 | 4.20 | 16.3 | 164 |
| Year | 58.6 | 41.5 | 50.0 | 46.04 | 190.1 | 1,568 |
| Kew Observatory. (Richmond, Surrey, England.) | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Month. | Mean Temperatures. | Mean Rainfall. | Bright Sunshine. | |||
| Maximum. | Minimum. | Mean. | ||||
| °F. | °F. | °F. | Inches. | Days. | Hours. | |
| January | 43.1 | 34.6 | 38.9 | 1.76 | 16 | 43 |
| February | 45.0 | 35.1 | 40.1 | 1.54 | 13 | 60 |
| March | 48.7 | 36.0 | 42.4 | 1.69 | 14 | 105 |
| April | 55.0 | 39.5 | 47.3 | 1.45 | 13 | 157 |
| May | 61.7 | 45.0 | 53.4 | 1.72 | 12 | 201 |
| June | 67.6 | 50.8 | 59.2 | 2.15 | 12 | 197 |
| July | 71.0 | 54.3 | 62.7 | 2.17 | 12 | 201 |
| August | 69.7 | 53.5 | 61.6 | 2.24 | 13 | 187 |
| September | 64.9 | 49.3 | 57.1 | 1.87 | 12 | 145 |
| October | 56.2 | 43.5 | 49.9 | 2.70 | 17 | 92 |
| November | 49.1 | 38.8 | 44.0 | 2.22 | 16 | 52 |
| December | 44.7 | 35.9 | 40.3 | 2.29 | 17 | 37 |
| Year | 56.4 | 43.0 | 49.7 | 23.80 | 167 | 1,477 |
| Aberdeen.(Scotland.) | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Month. | Mean Temperatures. | Mean Rainfall. | Bright Sunshine. | |||
| Maximum. | Minimum. | Mean. | ||||
| °F. | °F. | °F. | Inches. | Days. | Hours. | |
| January | 42.3 | 33.4 | 37.9 | 2.18 | 18 | 48 |
| February | 43.2 | 33.4 | 38.3 | 2.05 | 17 | 73 |
| March | 45.7 | 34.4 | 40.1 | 2.41 | 20 | 117 |
| April | 49.8 | 37.6 | 43.7 | 1.87 | 17 | 158 |
| May | 54.5 | 41.8 | 48.2 | 2.33 | 17 | 187 |
| June | 59.9 | 47.0 | 53.5 | 1.71 | 15 | 184 |
| July | 62.8 | 50.3 | 56.6 | 2.81 | 17 | 159 |
| August | 62.4 | 49.9 | 56.2 | 2.74 | 18 | 150 |
| September | 59.2 | 46.7 | 53.0 | 2.22 | 17 | 124 |
| October | 52.8 | 41.7 | 47.3 | 3.00 | 20 | 95 |
| November | 46.8 | 37.4 | 42.1 | 2.95 | 19 | 55 |
| December | 42.9 | 34.2 | 38.6 | 3.22 | 19 | 36 |
| Year | 51.9 | 40.7 | 46.3 | 29.49 | 214 | 1,386 |


January.—The latter half of the month was hot and dry. Rainfall was below normal over most of the Dominion.
February.—The heat-wave of the latter half of January continued until the third week of this month. Some very high temperatures were recorded. A cold snap was experienced on the 22nd. Rainfall was above the average in most of Otago and the northern parts of the North Island, but below it elsewhere.
March.—The first half was mild and summery, but by contrast the second was cold, boisterous, and unsettled. A deep depression of the westerly type passed south of the Dominion on the 20th, and was followed by an intense cyclonic disturbance. The barometer fell to 28.65 in, at Christchurch at 7 p.m. on the 23rd. Another westerly depression passed on the 28th, and was followed by a cold snap. Some frosts were recorded, and snow lay heavily on the southern mountains at the close of the month. There was an excess of rainfall, except in parts of the eastern districts of both Islands. Some very heavy falls were recorded in the high country of the South Island, 10.35 in, falling at Arthur's Pass on the 23rd. Floods occurred in the Waimakariri and in some of the Marlborough rivers.
April.—The month was cool and with precipitation below normal in most parts. High westerly winds prevailed on a number of days over the South Island.
May.—A cool and changeable month. Some severe frosts were recorded. Rainfall was below the normal in Otago, South Canterbury, and the Hawke's Bay region, but in excess of it in most other districts. The heaviest rain fell in connection with a westerly disturbance between the 26th and 28th.
June.—Precipitation was in excess of the average in the northern and east coast districts of both Islands, but below it in other parts. Falls were especially heavy in the Poverty and Hawke's Bay districts and North Canterbury, and were highly beneficial to the agricultural community. Snow fell at many places between the 11th and 13th. Many frosts were recorded, all parts suffering to some extent. Between the 19th and 21st exceptionally heavy frosts, said to be the severest for over forty years, were experienced in Otago. The effects of these frosts were remarkable. Eucalypts of considerable age and great height were killed in large numbers, and many other trees, including fruit-trees, suffered severely.
July.—The duration of sunshine was below the average, but temperatures about normal. Rainfall was above the average in most places, but below it on the west coast of the South Island and in parts of the Cook Strait region. There were three outstanding disturbances during the month, two being cyclonic and one of the westerly type. These storms were responsible for serious floods in many parts of the North Island. Much snow fell on the high country on the 13th.
August.—The month was remarkable for the number of cyclonic disturbances which crossed the New Zealand area. The weather was, in consequence, very dull and moist. An excess of rainfall was recorded over most of the North Island, but over the South conditions were more varied.
September.—Dull and moist weather again predominated. Rainfall was below normal in the Wellington district and thence southward through Canterbury; elsewhere there was an excess. Some flooding was experienced in Otago. Snow fell in some low-lying parts of the South Island on the 25th.
October.—Very mild and pleasant weather ruled during the first half of the month. A severe cold spell, associated with strong southerly winds and light falls of snow, occurred, however, between the 23rd and 25th. A cyclone which became deep when to the eastward of New Zealand was the cause. Except in scattered parts of the South Island, rainfall was below normal.
November.—Pressure systems moved rapidly during the month, and the weather was very changeable. Several of the storm systems were of the cyclonic type. Southerly gales were recorded on the 28th and 29th between East Cape and Lyttelton and in the central provinces, accompanied by low temperatures and some snowfall. In places it was the severest southerly experienced for many years, and cold and wind combined to cause considerable damage. Rainfall was below normal in the northern portions of the North Island, but elsewhere mainly above it.
December.—Another changeable month, with low temperatures during the first two-thirds. Cyclonic storms were again of frequent occurrence. From the 12th to the 19th pressure was continuously low to the eastward of the Dominion, and cold, strong southerly winds and wet weather were the rule. Some snow fell on the elevated portions of the North Island. Subsequently there commenced a spell of fine and dry weather, which was to continue far into the new year. Except in eastern districts, mainly in the North Island, rainfall was below normal.

NOTE.—Over the shaded areas the rainfall during 1927 was above the average.
Year.—The year was remarkable for the rapid movement of pressure systems and for the large number of cyclones which appeared on our weather charts. The prevailing westerly winds were very much below average strength, a feature most probably associated with the approach of a maximum of solar activity. The absence of westerly wind affected the climate in many ways, some of which might easily be unsuspected.
Rainfall was above normal over most of the North Island, and, although there was a deficit in the South Island, this was offset by the absence of drying winds. There was, consequently, a good growth of grass and herbage, and conditions were generally favourable for agricultural pursuits.
The year was, on the whole, a cold one, temperatures being, on the average, about a degree below normal. Sunshine, also, was less than the average in most parts, but above it in Taranaki and the western portions of the South Island. In the winter and spring months the mountains were covered to unusually low altitudes with a heavy mantle of snow.
| The observations were taken at 9 a.m. | |||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Station. | Mean Pressure in Inches reduced to Sea-level and Standard Gravity. | Temperature in Shade. | Hours of Sunshine. | Rainfall. | |||||
| Mean Maximum. | Mean Minimum. | Approx. Mean Temperature. | Extremes. | Total Fall. | Number of Days. | ||||
| Maximum and Date. | Minimum and Date. | ||||||||
| Inches. | °Fahr. | °Fahr. | °Fahr. | °Fahr. | °Fahr. | Inches. | |||
| Auckland | 29.963 | 64.1 | 52.9 | 58.5 | 80.0 | 37.0 | 1,928.5 | 53.56 | 201 |
| Jan. 24 | June 16 | ||||||||
| Matamata | 65.5 | 44.9 | 55.1 | 85.2 | 22.4 | 50.56 | 157 | ||
| Feb. 6 | July 15 | ||||||||
| Ruakura, Hamilton East | 67.8 | 44.9 | 56.3 | 88.4 | 23.6 | 49.92 | 174 | ||
| Jan. 27 | July 15 | ||||||||
| Te Aroha | 67.9 | 48.5 | 58.2 | 88.0 | 24.0 | 52.63 | 157 | ||
| Jan. 19; Feb. 6 | June 15; July 15 | ||||||||
| Waihi | 65.8 | 47.6 | 56.7 | 87.3 | 26.5 | 1,995.4 | 82.17 | 190 | |
| Jan. 26 | June 15 | ||||||||
| Tauranga | 66.3 | 47.6 | 56.9 | 84.0 | 30.0 | 60.51 | 165 | ||
| Jan. 17; Feb. 4, 5 | July 15 | ||||||||
| Rotorua | 63.8 | 45.5 | 54.6 | 87.0 | 27.0 | 1,997.5 | 58.05 | 149 | |
| Jan. 28 | July 16, 18 | ||||||||
| New Plymouth | 62.2 | 48.9 | 55.5 | 80.0 | 29.4 | 2,071.7 | 63.93 | 194 | |
| Feb. 13 | July 15 | ||||||||
| Taihape | 57.1 | 43.1 | 50.1 | 80.0 | 27.7 | 41.15 | 184 | ||
| Feb. 14 | July 14 | ||||||||
| Palmerston N. | 61.9 | 89.0 | 38.37 | 173 | |||||
| Dec. 26 | |||||||||
| Tangimoana | 63.3 | 46.9 | 55.1 | 85.0 | 29.0 | 34.01 | 142 | ||
| Jan. 30 | June 14 | ||||||||
| Weraroa, Levin | 62.2 | 47.2 | 54.7 | 87.0 | 29.0 | 1,992.7 | 41.86 | 166 | |
| Feb. 1 | July 24 | ||||||||
| Napier | 64.4 | 49.1 | 56.7 | 85.5 | 28.5 | 2,298.0 | 31.18 | 133 | |
| Jan. 24 | July 16 | ||||||||
| Masterton | 64.0 | 44.2 | 54.1 | 93.0 | 26.8 | 2,080.4 | 43.78 | 162 | |
| Feb. 14 | July 16 | ||||||||
| Wellington | 29.930 | 61.7 | 49.1 | 55.4 | 84.0 | 31.2 | 2,055.1 | 43.35 | 167 |
| Feb. 1 | Aug. 29 | ||||||||
| Nelson | 29.899 | 61.8 | 44.8 | 53.3 | 81.1 | 27.9 | 2,560.4 | 36.43 | 113 |
| Feb. 6 | July 15 | ||||||||
| Hokitika | 30.014 | 59.7 | 44.0 | 51.8 | 75.0 | 26.5 | 2,143.1 | 107.96 | 138 |
| Jan. 31 | June 20 | ||||||||
| Hanmer Springs | 60.2 | 39.2 | 49.7 | 95.0 | 19.0 | 2,135.2 | 45.45 | 134 | |
| Feb. 14 | May 12 | ||||||||
| Christchurch | 29.886 | 60.2 | 43.0 | 51.6 | 89.2 | 25.8 | 21.36 | 135 | |
| Feb. 7 | June 2, 5 | ||||||||
| Ashburton | 60.2 | 40.7 | 50.4 | 94.0 | 23.0 | 26.43 | 139 | ||
| Feb. 14 | May 12, 13; June 5 | ||||||||
| Lake Tekapo | 56.3 | 33.6 | 44.9 | 86.0 | 4.0 | 2,742.8 | 19.24 | 58 | |
| Feb. 13 | June 20 | ||||||||
| Timaru | 59.9 | 41.6 | 50.7 | 90.4 | 24.0 | 2,030.0 | 20.53 | 139 | |
| Jan. 20 | July 1 | ||||||||
| Waimate | 59.2 | 40.8 | 50.0 | 87.0 | 23.0 | 2,169.6 | 26.80 | 131 | |
| Jan. 17 | July 2 | ||||||||
| Waipiata | 57.3 | 37.3 | 47.3 | 84.8 | 12.0 | 2,275.6 | 17.80 | 133 | |
| Feb. 14 | June 19 | ||||||||
| Ophir | 58.8 | 36.7 | 47.7 | 87.9 | 8.7 | 15.00 | 82 | ||
| Feb. 13 | July 2 | ||||||||
| Dunedin | 29.887 | 58.2 | 42.6 | 50.4 | 85.0 | 29.0 | 1,630.6 | 46.63 | 169 |
| Jan. 18 | June 17 | ||||||||
| Gore | 58.8 | 39.2 | 49.0 | 87.0 | 18.0 | 2,021.0 | 34.70 | 186 | |
| Feb. 13, 14 | June 21 | ||||||||
| Invercargill | 57.0 | 41.2 | 49.1 | 85.0 | 24.0 | 1,444.2 | 43.72 | 226 | |
| Feb. 14 | June 19; July 1 | ||||||||
The following article on the flora and vegetation of New Zealand is by Dr. L. Cockayne, F.R.S.:—
Owing to its long isolation and diverse elements (Malayan, Australian, Subantaretic, and endemic), the flora of New Zealand is of special interest. Ferns, fern-alhes, and seed-plants number, so far as is at present known, about 1,800 species, of which more than three-fourths are endemic. Many hundreds of algæ, fungi, mosses, and liverworts have been described, but these certainly do not represent the total number of such. With regard to the seed-plants, one family (the daisy) contains more than 250 species, three (sedge, figwort, and grass) each more than a hundred, and nine (carrot, orchid, buttercup, madder, epacrid, willowherb, pea, rush, and forget-me-not) between thirty and seventy. The ferns and fern-allies, though not of the overwhelming importance in the flora that many think, still number 162 species. The genera Veronica (Hebe), Carex, Celmisia, Coprosma, Ranunculus, Olearia, Senecio, Epilobium, Myosotis, Poa, Dracophyllum, and Aciphylla contain many species, no few of which are difficult to exactly define. This is especially the case with Veronica, which embraces more than a hundred species. Such uncertainty in their delimiting lies in what is usually called their “variability,” which is due partly to more than one distinct true-breeding entity being joined together as one species, partly to the frequent occurrence of hybrids, and to some extent to differences in appearance and form caused by different environments.
Variability is not concerned merely with adult plants, but often there are species with juvenile forms quite distinct from the adults which may persist for many years. This strange procedure is seen, more or less, in a hundred species. Familiar examples amongst trees are the lacebark, lowland-ribbonwood, lancewood, kowhai, pokaka, and kaikomako.
Many of the growth-forms of New Zealand plants are characteristic of the life-conditions. These are, for example — climbing-plants with long, woody, ropelike stems; shrubs with stiff, wiry, interlaced branches forming close masses; cushion-plants sometimes of immense proportions, as in the vegetable sheep (species of Haastia and Raoulia); leafless shrubs with round or flattened stems (species of Carmichaelia and Notospartium); species of Veronica looking exactly like cypresses; trees with leaves bunched on long tranks; grasses and sedges forming tussocks. The ligneous plants are almost all evergreen, only some twenty being deciduous or semi-deciduous. Herbs that die to the ground in winter and bulbous plants are rare.
The plant associations are of quite as great interest as the species; indeed, to find an equal variety a continent extending to the tropics would have to be visited. The northern rivers and estuaries contain a true mangrove association, an unexpected occurrence outside the tropics. Lowland and montane forests are generally of the subtropical rain-forest type. They are distinguished by their wealth of tree-ferns, filmy ferns, woody climbing-plants, massive perching-plants, deep carpets of mosses and liverworts, and trees provided at times with plank-like buttresses. The kauri forest in the North, the dicotylous broad-leaved forests, and the assemblages of taxads (rimu, miro, totara, and matai) are different rain-forest associations. Another forest is that where species of the southern-beech (Nothofagus), incorrectly termed “birch,” are dominant. Such are subantarctic rain-forests, and constitute the greater part of the high-mountain forests, though in Wellington, Marlborough, and Nelson they are common in the lowlands. Shrubland in which the manuka is dominant is common in the North, South, and Stewart Islands, but is specially abundant on the Auckland gumfields, where it is an obstacle to agriculture. Fern heath of tall bracken is also widespread. Swamp characterized by Phormium, raupo, toetoe, and niggerhead was once common, but draining has greatly reduced its area, though where the association is not burned or the ground ploughed Phormium has greatly increased. Bogs and moorland support a peculiar vegetation. Here hummocks of bog-moss are abundant, and a small wiry umbrella-fern may cover wide areas. Grassland with brownish-leaved tussock-grasses is a great feature of parts of the volcanic plateau of the North Island, and especially of the east of the South Island. Species of Poa and Festuca form the principal tussocks of the lowlands and lower hills, but at higher altitudes and in Southland at low levels tall species of Danthoniadominate. This name is not to be confused with the turf-making species (D. pilosa) of the same genus used in artificial pastures.
The alpine vegetation is of great scientific importance. It contains, exclusive of lowland plants which ascend to the mountains, about 500 species, most of which never descend below 1,500 ft. altitude, while some are confined altogether to the highest elevations. The most beautiful of the New Zealand flowers, with but few exceptions, belong to this mountain-flora. Here are the great buttercups, white and yellow; the charming ourisias; the marguerite-flowered celmisias; the dainty eyebrights; forget-me nots, yellow, bronze, and white; and many other delightful plants. The growth-forms, too, are often striking or quaint. Cushion-plants, rosette-plants, stiff-branched shrubs, and mat-forming plants are much in evidence. Haiirness, leathery texture, and great rigidity, perhaps accompanied by needle-like points, as in the spaniard (Aciphylla Colensoi), are common characters of leaves.
The floras of the following groups of islands, far distant from the mainland, are distinctly part of that of New Zealand. The Kermadecs contain 115 species of ferns, fern-allies, and seed-plants, only twelve of which are endemic, while eighty-nine belong also to New Zealand proper. The largest island (Sunday Island) is covered with forest in which Metrosideros villosa, a near relation of the pohutukawa, is the principal tree. The Chatham Islands possess 240 species, thirty-two of which are endemic, though several of the latter are trivial varieties merely, while the remainder of the flora is, with one exception, found on the mainland. Forest, moor, and heath are the principal plant associations. The leading tree is the karaka, but by the Moriori called kopi. On the moors are great thickets of a lovely purple-flowered shrub, Olearia semidentata. There are two remarkable endemic genera. Coxella and Myosotidium, the former belonging to the carrot family, and the latter a huge forget-me not, now nearly extinct. The subantarctic islands (Snares, Auckland, Campbell, Antipodes, Macquarie) have a dense vegetation made up of 189 species, no fewer than fifty-six of which are endemic, the remainder being found in New Zealand, but chiefly in the mountains. Forest is found only on the Suares and the Auckland, with a species of Olearia and the southern-rata as the dominant trees respectively. Extremely dense scrubs occur on the Auckland and Campbell Islands, and moor, sometimes with huge tussocks, are a characteristic feature of all the islands thanks to the enormous peat-deposits and the frequent rain. Several herbaceous plants of stately form (species of Pleurophyllum, Anisotome, and Stilbocarpa) and with beautiful flowers occur in great profusion.
The Cook Islands, though a part of the Dominion, possess a Polynesian flora quite distinct from that of New Zealand, and are excluded from this notice, while, on the contrary, the flora of the Macquarie Islands (belonging to Tasmania) is a portion of that of New Zealand.
Besides the indigenous, an important introduced element, consisting of about 560 species, mostly European, has followed in the wake of settlement. These aliens are in active competition with the true natives. There is a widespread but quite erroneous opinion that the latter are being eradicated in the struggle. This is not the case. Where the vegetation has never been disturbed by man there are no foreign plants; but where man, with his farming operations, stock, and burning, has brought about European conditions, then certainly the indigenous plants have frequently given way before artificial meadows, with their economic plants and accompanying weeds. But in many places associations not present in primitive New Zealand have appeared, owing to man's influence, composed principally, or altogether, of indigenous species. On the tussock-grassland invader and aboriginal have met, and though the original vegetation is changed there is no reason to consider the one class or the other as the conqueror. Finally, in course of time, a state of stability will be reached, and a new flora, composed partly of introduced plants and partly of those indigenous to the soil, will occupy the land, and, save in the national parks and scenic reserves, if these are kept strictly in their natural condition, this new flora will build up a vegetation different from that of primeval New Zealand.
The above brief sketch of the flora and vegetation is obviously most incomplete. Those wishing to dive deeper into the fascinating matter can consult the following works: “The Manual of the New Zealand Flora,” by T. F. Cheeseman; “Plants of New Zealand,” by R. M. Laing and E. W. Blackwell; “The Vegetation of New Zealand,” “New Zealand Plants and Their Story,” and “The Cultivation of New Zealand Plants”—the last three by L. Cockayne.
The fauna of New Zealand is briefly described in the following article by Mr. James Drummond, F.L.S., F.Z.S.:—
New Zealand's native fauna has attracted the attention of investigators in nearly all parts of the world. Its special interest lies in its manifold peculiarities, in the incongruous characters possessed by some of its members, and in the ancient types found in different classes of its animals.
Beginning with the mammalia, the Dominion is surprisingly inadequately represented. Its only land-mammals, except seals, are two bats. One of these, the long-tailed bat, belongs to a genus (Chalinolobus) which is found in the Australian and Ethiopian zoological regions, and to a species (morio) found in the south-east of Australia as well as in New Zealand; but the other, the short-tailed bat (Mystacops tuberculatus), belongs to a genus peculiar to this Dominion. At one time it was believed that the Maori dog (Canis familiaris, variety maorium, the “kuri” of the Maoris) and the Maori rat (Mus exulans, the Maoris' “kiore”) wore indigenous to New Zealand, but it is now generally believed that these two animals were introduced by the Maoris when they made their notable migrations from their legendary Hawaiki (probably Tahiti, in the Society Group). The dog was highly prized as a domestic pet, and the rat as an article of diet. Both could easily be taken across the sea in the large canoes used in those days. The dog, without doubt, is extinct. Statements by Captain Cook, J. R. and G. Forster, Sydney Parkinson (the artist), the Rev. W. Colenso, and early visitors to New Zealand show that the Maori dog was a very ordinary animal. It was small, with a pointed nose, pricked ears, and very small eyes. In colour it was white, black, brown, or particoloured, and it had long hair, short legs, a short bushy tail, and no loud bark, but only a whine. The Maoris lavished upon it an abundance of affection. When dead its flesh was used for food, its skin for clothing, and its hair for ornaments. Opinions differ in regard to the approximate date of its extinction, and investigations in this respect are made somewhat difficult by the fact that for some years “wild dogs,” as they were called—probably a cross between the Maori dog and dogs brought by Europeans—infested several districts in both the North Island and the South Island, and were confused with the Maori dog. It is probable that the pure Maori dog became extinct about 1885. The Maori rat, a forest-dweller, is not as plentiful as it was when Europeans first came to New Zealand, but it still lives in the forests.
The long-tailed species of bat was once fairly plentiful, especially in the forests, where it makes its home in hollow trees. Large numbers also at one time were found under old bridges across streams, notably at the River Avon, in Christchurch. It is not very rare now, and specimens sometimes are found in the forests and in caves. The short-tailed species is not extinct, but rare. Most bats are exceptionally well adapted for life in the air, feeding on flying insects, and even drinking on the wing. But the short-tailed species of New Zealand possesses peculiarities of structure which enable it to creep and crawl with ease on the branches and leaves of trees, and probably it seeks its food there as well as in the air. Few naturalists, however, have had opportunities to observe it, and little is known of its habits.
The sea-lion, the sea-elephant, the sea-leopard, and the fur-seal are found on islands in the Dominion's boundaries. In the early days of colonization sealing was a great industry, and yielded large profits to some of the adventurous men who took part in it.
Amongst the sea-mammals whales are the most important. For some years New Zealand held the record for the largest known mammal in the world, living or extinct. This was the Okarito whale, whose skeleton is in Canterbury Museum. It was found dead on the sea-beach near Okarito, a small village in South Westland, in February, 1908. A very careful and conscientious measurement showed that its length, in the flesh, was 87 ft., or 99 ft. measured over the curves of its back. It held the record until September, 1918, when a whale was found stranded at Corvisart Bay, near Streaky Bay, at the eastern extremity of the Australian Bight, South Australia, which measured in a straight line 87 ft. 4 in. Both competitors for the record were females, and both were blue whales, which usually are known as Balaenoptera sibbaldi, but which now bear the name Balaenoptera musculus.*
At one time extensive whaling was carried on in New Zealand waters, three hundred vessels, chiefly from America, sometimes visiting the country in one year. The industry began about 1795, reached the height of its prosperity between 1830 and 1840, and then began to dwindle. In recent years there has been an effort to revive the industry, but it will never attain the position it held in former years. Porpoises are plentiful, and the dolphin (Delphinus delphis) also is found in these waters. Mention should be made here of “Pelorus Jack,” a solitary whale which for some years met vessels near Pelorus Sound, and which was protected by an Order in Council under the name of Risso's dolphin (Grampus griseus). He was the only member of the species reported from New Zealand waters.
In contrast with the species of land-mammals, the members of the next class, Aves, were remarkably plentiful when settlement began. Bush and grass fires, cats, stoats, and weasels, and the ruthless use of the gun have reduced their numbers, but they still stand as probably the most interesting avifauna in the world. They include a comparatively large number of absolutely flightless birds. No living birds in New Zealand are wingless, but the kiwi (Apteryx), the weka (Gallirallus), the kakapo parrot (Strigops), and the takahe (Notornis hochstetteri)† cannot use their wings for flight, while a duck belonging to the Auckland Islands (Nesonetta) is practically in the same plight. There are also several species of birds whose wings are so weak that they can make only short flights. Other notable birds are the kea (Nestor notabilis), which is accused of killing sheep on stations in the South Island; the tui (Prosthemadera novae-zealandiae), which affords one of the most beautiful sights in the New Zealand forests, and charms visitors with its silvery notes; the huia (Heteralocha acutirostris), the only species known in which there is a wide divergence in the shape of the bills in the two sexes, the male's being short and straight, while the female's is curved, pliant, and long; and the wry-billed plover (Anarhynchus frontalis), the only bird known to possess a bill turned to one side. Cormorants or shags (Phalacrocorax) and penguins (Impennes) are exceptionally well represented in the avifauna. New Zealand, indeed, may be regarded as the headquarters of the penguins, as all the genera except one are found within the boundaries of this Dominion. The oldest fossil penguin known is from the Eocene and Oligocene rocks of New Zealand. New Zealand probably was the centre from which penguins were dispersed to other countries.
Several species of birds make notable migrations to New Zealand. The godwit (Vetola lapponica baueri) breeds in the tundras of Eastern Siberia and in Kamchatka and Western Alaska, and spends the summer months in New Zealand, arriving about October, and leaving in March or April. The knot (Canutus canutus) breeds in circumpolar regions and migrates to New Zealand; and two cuckoos—the shining cuckoo (Lamprococcyx lucidus) and the long-tailed cuckoo (Urodynamis taitensis)—come from Pacific islands in the spring, and leave for their northern homes about April. Both, like most members of the Cuculidæ family, are parasitical, and impose upon small native birds the duty of hatching and rearing young cuckoos. The kiwi, already mentioned, belongs to the same subclass as the ostrich, the emu, and the cassowary, all struthious birds, and has several peculiarities besides its flightlessness. One of these is the position of its nostrils at the tip of its bill, instead of at the base as in all other birds. Its plumage is peculiarly hair-like in appearance. It possesses a very generalized structure; as Sir Richard Owen once suggested, it seems to have borrowed its head from one group of birds, its legs from another, and its wings from a third. It was once believed to be almost extinct, but in recent years has been shown to be fairly plentiful in some districts where there is little settlement.
* A blue whale (90 ft, in length) larger than either of these was stranded at Orewa, near Auckland, in September, 1925; but all records were bro en when a blue whale (110 ft. in length and weighing 115 tons) was caught by the “N.T. Nelsen-Alonzo” in the Antarctic early in 1927.
† This bird is better known as Notorms mantelli. That name was first given by Sir Richard Owen to an extinct bird, represented by a fossil found at Waingongoro, in the North Island, by Mr. W. Mantell in 1847. When the first living specimen of the Notornis was found in 1849 scientists concluded that it was identical with the fossil, and it bore the same name: but when Dr. Meyer, of Dresden, examined the skeleton of the third specimen he found that it was different from the fossil, and he changed the specific name from Mantelli to Hochstetteri, thus honouring Dr. Hochstetter, a naturalist who visited New Zealand in the early days. Me srs. G. M. Mathews and T. Iredale, in their “Reference List” of 1913, give Mantellornis hochstetteri as the name of this interesting rail.
The takahe (Notornis) is one of the world's very rare birds. Only four specimens have been found. Two of the skins are in the British Museum, one is in the Dresden Museum, and one in the Otago Museum, in Dunedin. The fourth specimen was caught by two guides (Messrs. D. and J. Ross) at Notornis Bay, Lake Te Anau, in 1898. Although at the present time (1924) it is twenty-six years since the Notornis was last seen, there is reason to believe that individuals still exist in the wild districts of the southern sounds.
The interest of the living avifauna is surpassed by the interest of the extinct birds. These include the great flightless moa (Dinornis), a goose (Cnemiornis minor), a gigantic rail (Aptornis otidiformis), and an eagle (Harpagornis moorei).
Reptilian life is restricted to about fifteen species of lizards, and to the tuatara (Sphenodon punctatus). This is a lizard-like creature, the only surviving representative of the order Rhynchocephalia, otherwise extinct. The tuatara is found in no other country. Its nearest ally is Homœosaurus, whose remains have been found in Jurassic rocks in Germany. It has been destroyed to a large extent by wild pigs, cats, and dogs, and is now seldom found except on a few islands off the coast of the mainland.
The amphibians are represented by two species of frogs. One, Liopelma hochstetteri, has been recorded from only a few districts in the Auckland Province. The other, Liopelma hamiltoni, has been recorded from only Stephen Island, a small island in Cook Strait, notable as one of the refuges of the tuatara.
About 250 species of fish have been found in New Zealand waters. Many of these are used for food. Several species, notably the mudfish (Neochanna apoda), which is sometimes discovered buried 4 ft. deep in clay in places where rivers have overflowed in flood, and in swampy places, are interesting. Some of the genera are peculiar to New Zealand, but some also occur in Australian and South American waters.
Amongst the invertebrates one of the peculiarities is the fact that the Dominion has few butterflies, although it is well supplied with moths. It has a red admiral butterfly (Vanessa), named after the European species, which it resembles, and a copper butterfly (Chrysophanus), which is very plentiful. In the forests there is that strange growth the “vegetable caterpillar.” The Dominion has native bees and ants, dragon-flies, sober-coloured beetles, and representatives of other orders of insects. The katipo spider (Latrodecles katipo), which lives mostly on or near the sea-beach, is well known locally. Amongst the mollusca there is a large and handsome land-snail (Paryphanta), and Amphibola, an air-breathing snail, peculiar to the Dominion, which lives in brackish water, mainly in estuaries. There are about twenty species of univalves and twelve of bivalves in the fresh-water shells, and about four hundred species in the marine shells, including the paper nautilus (Argonauta). Perhaps the most interesting of all the invertebrates is the Peripatus, an ancient type of creature which survives in New Zealand and in parts of Australia, Africa, South America, the West Indies, New Britain, the Malay Peninsula, and Sumatra. Zoologically, it belongs to the air-breathing division of the phylum Arthropoda, and has been placed in a special class, Prototracheata or Onychophora. It is about 3 in. long, has many feet, loves moisture, shuns light, and moves slowly. Two genera have been found in New Zealand. One genus, Peripatoides, contains two species, novae-zealandiae and suteri, and the other, Oöperipalus, contains only one species, viridimaculatus. The Peripatus is viviparous. It is claimed that one New Zealand genus, Oöperipatus, is oviparous, but that has not been fully proved.* Professor A. Dendy, F.R.S., has made special investigations in regard to the New Zealand species.
With the arrival of Europeans the whole face of the fauna was changed. The first European animal introduced was the pig, liberated by Captain Cook in Queen Charlotte Sound in 1773. With settlement, sheep, cattle, horses, and other domestic animals were brought, some for utility, some for pleasure, such as song-birds, and some for sport, such as deer, trout, pheasants, and quail. In the work of acclimatization several great and irretrievable blunders were mode. The worst of these was the introduction of rabbits, stoats, and weasels.
* Professor Adam Sedgwick, F.R.S., late Professor of Zoology at the Imperial College of Science and Technology, London, in the new Encyclopaedia Britannica.
Table of Contents
THE history of New Zealand prior to the seventeenth century is shrouded in mythology and tradition. When the country was discovered by Europeans in 1642 it was found to be inhabited by a race of Polynesians called Maoris, who had discovered these islands many centuries previously. At what time the discovery of New Zealand was made by the Maoris, and from what place they came, are matters of tradition only, much having been lost in the obscurity enveloping the history of a people without letters. Nor is there anything on record respecting the origin of the Maori people themselves, beyond the general tradition of the Polynesian race, which seems to show a series of successive migrations from west to east, probably by way of Malaysia to the Pacific. Little more can now be gathered from their traditions than that they were immigrants, and that they found inhabitants on the east coast of the North Island belonging to the same race as themselves—the descendants of a prior migration whose history is lost. The tradition runs that, generations ago, the Maoris dwelt in a country named Hawaiki, and that one of their chiefs, after a long voyage, reached the northern island of New Zealand. Returning to his home with a flattering description of the country he had discovered, this chief, it is said, persuaded a number of his kinsfolk and friends to set out with a fleet of double canoes for the new land. The names of most of the canoes are still remembered, and each tribe agrees in its account of the doings of the people of the principal canoes after their arrival in New Zealand; and from these traditional accounts the descent of the numerous tribes has been traced. The position of the legendary Hawaiki is unknown, but many places in the South Seas have been thus named in memory of the motherland. The Maoris speak a very pure dialect of the Polynesian language, the common tongue, with more or less variation, in all the eastern Pacific islands.
It was on the 13th December, 1642, that Abel Jansen Tasman, a Dutch navigator, discovered New Zealand. Tasman left Batavia on the 14th August, 1642, in the yacht “Heemskereq,” accompanied by the “Zeehaen” (or “Sea-hen”) fly-boat. After having visited Mauritius and discovered Tasmania, named by him “Van Diemon's Land,” in honour of Anthony van Diemen, Governor of the Dutch possessions in the East Indies, he steered eastward and sighted the west coast of the South Island of New Zealand, described by him as “a high mountainous country.”
Tasman, under the belief that the land he saw belonged to a great polar continent, and was part of the country discovered some years before by Schouten and Le Maire, to which the name “Staten Land” had been given, gave the same name, “Staten Land,” to New Zealand: but within about three months afterwards Schouten's “Staten Land” was found to be merely an inconsiderable island. Upon this discovery being announced, the country that Tasman had called “Staten Land” received the name of “New Zealand,” by which it has ever since been known. Tasman sailed along the coast and anchored in Golden Bay, called by him “Murderers' Bay” on account of an unprovoked attack on a boat's crew by the Natives and the massacre of four white men. Thence he steered along the west coast of the North Island, and gave the name “Cape Maria van Diemen” to the north-western extremity thereof. After sighting the islands of the Three Kings he finally departed without having set foot in the country.
There is no record of any visit to New Zealand after Tasman's departure until the time of Captain Cook, who, after leaving the Society Islands, sailed in search of a southern continent then believed to exist. He sighted land on the 6th October, 1769, at Young Nick's Head, and on the 8th of that month cast anchor in Poverty Bay. After having coasted round the North Island and the South and Stewart Islands—which last he mistook for part of the South Island—he took his departure from Cape Farewell on the 31st March, 1770, for Australia. He visited New Zealand again in 1773, in 1774, and in 1777.
Several other explorers also visited New Zealand during the latter portion of the eighteenth century, amongst whom may be mentioned—
M. de Surville, in command of the “Saint Jean Baptiste,” who sighted the north-cast coast on the 12th December, 1769, only two months after Cook's arrival at Poverty Bay.
M. Marion du Fresne—1772.
Captains Vancouver and Broughton—1791.
Captain Raven—1792 and 1793.
Alejandro Malaspina and José de Bustamente y Guerra—1793.
Lieutenant Hanson—1793.
So far as is known, the first instance of Europeans being left in New Zealand to their own resources occurred in 1792, when Captain Raven, of the “Britannia,” landed a scaling-party at Facile Harbour, on the west coast of the South Island, where they remained a little over twelve months before being called for.
The next few years saw the establishment of whaling-stations at several points on the coast, and in 1814 the first missionaries—Messrs. Hall and Kendall—arrived in New Zealand. After a short stay they returned to New South Wales, and on the 19th November of that year again embarked in company with Mr. Samuel Marsden, chaplain to the New South Wales Government, who preached his first sermon in New Zealand on Christmas Day, 1814. He returned to Sydney on the 23rd March, 1815, leaving Messrs. Hall, Kendall, and ...ng, who formed the first mission station at Rangihoua, Bay of Islands.
In 1825 three separate attempts were made to found colonies in various parts of New Zealand, but none of these was successful, and for some years the only settlements were those round the principal whaling-stations. A number of Europeans gradually settled in different parts of the country, and married Native women.
The first body of immigrants under a definite scheme of colonization arrived in Port Nicholson on the 22nd January, 1840, and founded the town of Wellington. During the few succeeding years the settlements of Nelson, Taranaki, Otago, and Canterbury were formed by immigrants sent out by associations in the United Kingdom.
As early as 1833 a British Resident (Mr. Busby) was appointed, with headquarters at Kororareka (now called Russell), on the Bay of Islands. Seven years later—namely, on the 29th January, 1840—Captain William Hobson, R.N., arrived at the Bay of Islands, empowered, with the consent of the Natives, to proclaim the sovereignty of Queen Victoria over the Islands of New Zealand, and to assume the government thereof. A compact called the Treaty of Waitangi, to which in loss than six months 512 names were affixed, was entered into, whereby all rights and powers of sovereignty were ceded to the Queen, all territorial rights being secured to the chiefs and their tribes. The seat of Government was established at Waite-mata (Auckland), and a settlement formed there.
British sovereignty over the South Island was formally proclaimed at Cloudy Bay on the 17th June, 1840, by Major Bunbury, H.M. 80th Regiment, and Captain Nias, R.N.
Until the 3rd May, 1841, New Zealand remained a dependency of New South Wales, and on the latter date it was created a separate colony by Royal Charter dated the 16th November, 1840.
The Government of the colony was first vested in a Governor, who was responsible only to the Crown; there was an Executive Council, with advisory powers only, as well as a Legislative Council.
On the 30th June, 1852, an Act granting representative institutions was passed by the Imperial Parliament, and published in New Zealand by Proclamation on the 17th January, 1853. Under it the constitution of a General Assembly was provided for, to consist of a Legislative Council and a House of Representatives.
The first session of the General Assembly was opened on the 27th May, 1854, but the members of the Executive were not responsible to Parliament. During the session of that year there were associated with the permanent members of the Executive Council certain members of the House of Representatives, who, however, held no portfolios. The first Ministers under a system of responsible government were appointed in the year 1856.
By Order in Council dated 9th September, 1907, and by Proclamation issued 10th September, 1907, the style and designation of the Colony of New Zealand was altered to “The Dominion of New Zealand,” the change taking effect from Thursday, the 26th September, 1907.
By Letters Patent dated 11th May, 1917, the designation of Governor and Commander-in-Chief which had hitherto been held by the Royal representative in New Zealand was altered to “Governor-General and Commander-in-Chief.”
Prior to the establishment of responsible government the Executive Council for New Zealand consisted, in addition to the Governor, of the Colonial Secretary, the Attorney-General, and the Colonial Treasurer, seniority being in the order named. The Governor, or in his absence the senior member present, was to preside, and two members exclusive of the Governor or member presiding were to form a quorum. The Governor was commanded in all things to consult and advise with the Executive Council, and not to exercise tho powers and authorities vested in him except by and with the concurrence and advice of the Executive Council, unless in cases of an urgent and pressing nature which would not admit of delay. In such cases he was, with all convenient speed, to bring the measures so adopted by him before the Executive Council, for its revision and sanction. Nothing in these instructions, however, was to prevent the Governor exercising any or all of the powers and authorities vested in him, without the advice and concurrence of the Executive Council, in cases not considered of sufficient importance to require their assistance or advice, or in oases which were of such a nature that in his judgment material prejudice might be sustained by consulting the Executive Council thereupon. No questions were to be brought before the Council except those proposed by the Governor, who in any case in which he saw sufficient cause to dissent from the opinion of the major part or the whole of the Council was further empowered to exercise the powers vested in him in opposition to such opinion.
The powers, duties, and responsibilities of the Governor - General and the Executive Council under the present system of responsible government are set out in Royal Letters Patent and Instructions thereunder of the 11th May, 1917, published in the New Zealand Gazette of the 24th April, 1919 (p. 1213). In the execution of the powers and authorities vested in him the Governor-General must be guided by the advice of the Executive Council, but, if in any case he sees sufficient cause to dissent from the opinion of the Council, he may act in the exercise of his powers and authorities in opposition to the opinion of the Council, reporting the matter to His Majesty without delay, with the reasons for his so acting.
In any such case it is competent to any member of the Executive Council to require that there be recorded upon the minutes of the Council the grounds of any advice or opinion that he may give upon the question.
The Governor-General may not pardon or reprieve any offender without first receiving in capital cases the advice of the Executive Council, and in other cases the advice of one at least of his Ministers; and in any case in which such pardon or reprieve might directly affect the interests of the British Empire, or of any country or place beyond the jurisdiction of the Government of the Dominion, the Governor-General must, before deciding as to either pardon or reprieve, take those interests specially, into his own personal consideration.
The present Executive Council consists of thirteen members in addition to the Governor - General. Two members, exclusive of His Excellency or the presiding member, constitute a quorum.
Prior to the establishment of responsible government the Legislative Council of New Zealand consisted of the Colonial Secretary, the Attorney-General, the Colonial Treasurer, and the three senior Justices of the Peace. The Governor, or in his absence the senior member present, was to preside at all meetings of the Council; four members in addition to the Governor or the member presiding to form a quorum. No law or Ordinance was to be enacted by the Legislative Council which was not first proposed by the Governor, and no question was to be debated unless submitted by him for that purpose. The laws and Ordinances of the Council were to be designated “Ordinances enacted by the Governor of New Zealand with the advice and consent of the Legislative Council thereof.” No laws were to be made to continue for less than two years except only in cases of unforeseen emergency requiring provision for temporary service, and the Governor was specially enjoined not to propose or assent to Ordinances or laws dealing with certain specified matters.
The Imperial Act under which the earliest appointments were made to the Legislative Council under a system of responsible government provided that the first appointees should be not less than ten in number. The number actually summoned for the first session (held at Auckland from 24th May, 1854), was sixteen, of whom only fourteen attended. The number increased irregularly for thirty years. In 1885 and 1886 it stood at fifty-three, but has not since reached that limit. The number on the roll at present is forty.
Until 1868 the rule was that the appointment of members should be made by an instrument under the Royal Sign-manual, but the rule was not strictly observed after 1861. An Act of the Imperial Parliament in 1868 validated any appointments of Councillors that might have been made irregularly in the past, and provided that future appointments should be made by the Governor (not by the Sovereign).
Until 1891 members were appointed for life, but since that year appointments have been made for seven years only, members, however, being eligible for reappointment. Prior to 1891 the Speaker was appointed by the Governor, but the Council now elects its own Speaker, who holds office for five years. A Chairman of Committees was formerly elected every session, but in 1928 the standing orders were amended to provide for a three-years' term of office. Speaker and Chairman are both eligible for re-election.
Provision for an elective Legislative Council is contained in the Legislative Council Act, 1914, which is to be brought into operation at a date to be specified by Proclamation. Under the system outlined in the Act the Dominion is to be divided into four electoral divisions, two in the North Island and two in the South, and the number of members is to be forty, divided between the two Islands, on a population basis. In addition, the Governor-General is empowered to appoint not more than three Maori members to the Council.
The qualifications for membership of the Legislative Council are the same as for the House of Representatives, referred to below, with the proviso that a person may not at the same time be a member of both Houses.
Before the year 1892 the honorarium of Councillors was understood to be for the session, not for the year, and formed the subject of a special vote every session, the amount varying in different sessions. By the Payment of Members Act. 1892, the honorarium was made annual, not sessional, and was fixed at £150 a year. The amount was raised in 1904 to £200, and in 1920 to £350, but was reduced in 1922 to £315. Besides the honorarium, members are allowed travelling-expenses actually incurred in going to and from Parliament.
Subject to certain exemptions, members not attending the Council are liable to be fined.
The number of members constituting the House of Representatives is eighty—seventy-six Europeans and four Maoris. They are now designated “Members of Parliament.” The number was originally fixed by the Constitution Act as not more than forty-two and not less than twenty-four, and the first Parliament called together in 1854 consisted of forty members. Legislation passed in 1858 fixed the number of European members at forty-one; in 1860, at fifty-three; in 1862, at fifty-seven; in 1865, at seventy; in 1867, at seventy-two; an 1870, at seventy-four; in 1875, at eighty-four; in 1881, at ninety-one; in 1887, at seventy; and in 1900, at seventy-six; By the Maori Representation Act, 1867, which is still in force, as embodied in the Legislature Act, 1908, four Maori members were added, three for the North Island and one for the South.
After each population Census the Dominion is divided anew into seventy-six European electorates, according to population distribution, with an allowance for rural population. The effect of this in recent years has been to increase the number of North Island electorates and to reduce the number in the South Island, the former numbering forty-seven and the latter twenty-nine as a result of the redistribution following the 1926 Census.
Quinquennial Parliaments, instituted under the Constitution Act, were abolished by the Triennial Parliaments Act, 1879, which fixed the term at three years. General elections have been held at three-yearly intervals since 1881, with the exception that the term of the nineteenth Parliament was during the Great War extended to five years by special legislation.
Every registered elector of either sex who is free from the disqualifications mentioned in the Legislature Act, 1908, is eligible for membership. All contractors to the public service of New Zealand to whom any public money above the sum of £50 is payable, directly or indirectly, in any one financial year, as well as the public servants of the Dominion, are incapable of being elected as, or of sitting or voting as, members.
The payment made to members of the House of Representatives is £450 per annum, subject to certain deductions for absence not due to sickness or other unavoidable cause. Travelling-expenses to and from Wellington are also allowed. The rate of payment for several years prior to 1920 was £300 per annum, but was increased in that year to £500, a 10-per-cent reduction, however, being made in 1922 by the Public Expenditure Adjustment Act, 1921-22.
The election of a Speaker is the first business of a new House after the members have been sworn. A Chairman of Committees is elected as soon after as is convenient. Both Speaker and Chairman of Committees hold office until a dissolution, and receive payment until the first meeting of a new Parliament.
Twenty members, inclusive of the Speaker, constitute a quorum.
The three cardinal principles of the franchise in New Zealand are (1) one man one vote, (2) female suffrage, and (3) adult suffrage.
There are, of course, slight exceptions to the last - mentioned, the following classes of persons not being entitled to register as electors or to vote:—
An alien:
A person of unsound mind:
A person convicted of an offence punishable by death or by imprisonment for one year or upwards within any part of His Majesty's dominions, or convicted in New Zealand as a public defaulter, or under the Police Offences Act, 1908, as an idle and disorderly person or as a rogue and vagabond, unless such offender has received a free pardon, or has undergone the sentence or punishment to which he was adjudged for such offence.
To be registered as an elector a person must have resided for one year in the Dominion, and for three months in the electoral district for which he claims to vote. A system of compulsory registration of electors was introduced at the end of 1924.
The system of “one man one vote” has been in operation since 1889, and women's suffrage since 1893. The qualifications for registration are the same for both sexes.
Side by side with the general government of the country, but subordinate to it, there has existed a system of local government since the early years of New Zealand's annexation as a British colony. The history of local government divides naturally into two periods representing two distinct systems—viz., the provincial, which was in operation up to 1876, and the county, which superseded the provincial in that year.
On the 23rd December, 1847, a Charter was signed dividing the colony into two provinces—New Ulster and New Munster—and this was proclaimed in New Zealand on the 10th March, 1848. The Province of New Ulster consisted of the whole of the North Island with the exception of that portion adjacent to Cook Strait and lying to the south of a line commencing at the centre of the mouth of the Patea River and running thence due east to the east coast. The Province of New Munster consisted of the South and Stewart Islands and the portion of the North Island excluded from New Ulster. Each province had a Lieutenant - Governor, an Executive Council, and a Legislative Council, while the Governor-in-Chief for the whole colony was also Governor of each province. Provision had also been made for a House of Representatives in each province, but this portion of the Charter was suspended for five years, and before it came into operation a new constitution was obtained.
Under the new constitution the Provinces of New Ulster and New Munster were abolished and the colony was divided into six provinces—Auckland, New Plymouth (later altered to Taranaki), Wellington, Nelson, Canterbury, and Otago. Each province was to be presided over by an elective Superintendent, and to have an elective Provincial Council empowered to legislate, except on certain specified subjects. The franchise amounted practically to household suffrage. In each case the election was for four years, but a dissolution of the Provincial Council by the Governor could take place at any time, necessitating a fresh election both of the Council and of the Superintendent. The Superintendent was chosen by the whole body of the electors of the province, and each member of the Provincial Council by the electors of a district. The boundaries of the new provinces were gazetted on the 2nd April, 1853, and the boundaries of the electoral districts on the 14th May following, the first general elections for the House of Representatives and the Provincial Councils being held during 1853 and the beginning of 1854. The Provincial Governments, afterwards increased to nine by the formation of Hawke's Bay, Marlborough, and Southland, later reduced to eight by the merging of Southland with Otago, and again increased to nine by the formation of Westland, remained as integral parts of the constitution of the colony until the 1st November, 1876, when they were abolished by an Act of the General Assembly.
Even before the division of New Zealand into the two provinces of New Ulster and New Munster, local government had its inception, Wellington having been created a borough in 1842 under the authority of the Municipal Corporations Ordinance of that year. The Ordinance was disallowed by the Home Government, but was re-enacted, with necessary alterations, in 1844. Wellington, which lost its status on the original Ordinance being disallowed, did not become a borough again until 1870, Auckland (constituted in 1851) remaining the only borough in New Zealand for several years.
Wellington, which had been the first borough in the country, also became the first town district, with a form of government not differing greatly from that of a municipality. Gradually the more important towns adopted the status of boroughs, while the less important remained town districts. In Otago, however, between 1865 and 1875, several small towns were created boroughs under the authority of an Ordinance of the Otago Provincial Council, nineteen of the thirty-six boroughs in existence at the date of the abolition of the provinces being in Otago, all formed under the provisions of the Ordinance referred to.
Another form of local government which came into existence in the provincial days was that of the road districts, or, as they were called in certain parts of the country, highway districts. As the names imply, the road and highway districts were formed for the purpose of extending and maintaining roads. Each district was controlled by an elected Board, which had power to levy rates. The first Road Boards were formed in 1863, and by 1875 their number had risen to 314.
Among the instructions given Captain Hobson on his appointment as the first Governor of New Zealand was one directing that the colony was to be divided into counties, hundreds, and parishes. In accordance with this instruction, the boundaries of the County of Eden, in which Auckland—then the capital—is situated, were proclaimed in 1842, and some years later the county was divided into hundreds. Very little further was done towards giving effect to the instructions, and the first administrative county was Westland, separated from Canterbury Province in 1867, and granted a system of local government in the following year.
It was not until the abolition of the provinces in 1876 that a scheme of division of the whole country into counties was introduced. The Counties Act, 1876, which, in conjunction with the Municipal Corporations Act of the same year, provided a comprehensive scheme of local government in lieu of the provincial governments, divided New Zealand into sixty-three counties. With the exception of six, which were exempted from the operations of the Act, each county was placed under the control of an elected Chairman and Council, possessed of fairly full powers of local government—considerably less, however, than those formerly enjoyed by the Provincial Councils. The Counties Act specially excluded boroughs from the counties within which they geographically lie, and a similar provision has since been made in the case of town districts having a population of over 500.
Since the abolition of the provinces and the passing of the Counties and Municipal Corporations Acts of 1876 there has been considerable extension of local government. Many of the road districts have merged with the counties within which they lie, while others have become boroughs or town districts. On the other hand, counties, boroughs, and town districts have increased in numbers, while several entirely new classes of local districts, formed for definite purposes—as, for instance, land drainage or electric-power supply—have come into existence. In most cases the Boards of these districts have borrowing and rating powers.
The numbers of local districts of each class in the Dominion at present are as follows:—
| Counties | 129 |
| Boroughs | 119 |
| Town districts— | |
| Not forming parts of counties | 42 |
| Forming parts of counties | 26 |
| Road districts | 20 |
| River districts | 48 |
| Land drainage districts | 69 |
| Harbour districts | 42 |
| Hospital districts | 47 |
| Electric-power districts | 43 |
| City and suburban drainage districts | 3 |
| Tramway district | 1 |
| Local railway district | 1 |
| Water-supply districts | 6 |
| Main-highway districts | 18 |
| Fire districts | 49 |
| Rabbit districts | 50 |
| Gas-lighting districts | 1 |
Much fuller information concerning the origin, development, constitution, functions, &c., of local governing bodies than can be given here will be found in the Local Authorities Handbook of New Zealand. The reader is also referred to the section of this book dealing with Local Government.
Table of Contents
Captain William Hobson, R.N., Lieutenant-Governor of New Zealand under Sir George Gipps, Governor of New South Wales, from January, 1840, to 3rd May, 1841, and Governor of New Zealand from 3rd May, 1841, until date of death, 10th September, 1842.
Lieutenant Willoughby Shorthand. Administrator from 10th September, 1842, to 26th December, 1843.
Captain Robert Fitzroy, R.N., Governor from 26th December, 1843, to 17th November, 1845.
Captain George Grey, who became Sir George Grey, K.C.B., in 1848, Governor from 18th November, 1845, to 1st January, 1848; Governor-in-Chief over the Islands of New Zealand, Governor of the Province of New Ulster, and Governor of the Province of New Munster from 1st January, 1848, to 7th March, 1853; Governor of New Zealand from 7th March, 1853, to 31st December, 1853.
Edward John Eyre, Esquire, Lieutenant-Governor of New Munster from 28th January, 1848, until duties of Lieutenant-Governor ceased on 7th March, 1853.
Major-General George Dean Pitt, Lieutenant-Governor of New Ulster from 14th February, 1848, until date of death, 8th January, 1851.
Lieutenant-Colonel Robert Henry Wynyard, C.B., Lieutenant-Governor of New Ulster from 26th April, 1851, until duties of Lieutenant-Governor ceased on 7th March, 1853.
Lieutenant-Colonel Robert Henry Wynyard, C.B., Administrator from 3rd January, 1854, to 6th September, 1855.
Colonel Thomas Gore Browne, C.B., Governor from 6th September, 1855, to 2nd October, 1861.
Sir George Grey, K.C.B., Administrator from 3rd October. 1861; Governor from 4th December, 1861, to 5th February, 1868.
Sir George Ferguson Bowen, G.C.M.G., Governor from 5th February, 1868, to 19th March, 1873.
Sir George Alfred Arney, Chief Justice, Administrator from 21st March to 14th June, 1873.
Sir James Fergusson, Baronet, P.C., Governor from 14th June, 1873, to 3rd December, 1874.
The Marquis of Normanby, P.C., G.C.M.G., Administrator from 3rd December, 1874: Governor from 9th January, 1875, to 21st February, 1879.
James Prendergast, Esquire, Chief Justice, Administrator from 21st February to 27th March, 1879.
Sir Hercules George Robert Robinson, G.C.M.G., Administrator from 27th March, 1879; Governor from 17th April, 1879, to 8th September, 1880.
James Prendergast, Esquire, Chief Justice, Administrator from 9th September to 29th November, 1880.
The Honourable Sir Arthur Hamilton Gordon, G.C.M.G., Governor from 29th November, 1880, to 23rd June, 1882.
Sir James Prendergast, Chief Justice, Administrator from 24th June, 1882, to 20th January, 1883.
Lieutenant-General Sir William Francis Drummond Jervois, G.C.M.G., C.B., Governor from 20th January, 1883, to 22nd March, 1889.
Sir James Prendergast, Chief Justice, Administrator from 23rd March to 2nd May, 1889.
The Earl of Onslow, G.C.M.G., Governor from 2nd May, 1889, to 24th February, 1892.
Sir James Prendergast, Chief Justice, Administrator from 25th February to 6th June, 1892.
The Earl of Glasgow, G.C.M.G., Governor from 7th June, 1892, to 6th February, 1897.
Sir James Prendergast, Chief Justice. Administrator from 8th February to 9th August, 1897.
The Earl of Ranfurly, G.C.M.G., Governor from 10th August, 1897, to 19th June, 1904.
The Right Honourable William Lee, Baron Plunket, K.C.M.G., K.C.V.O., Governor from 20th June, 1904, to 8th June, 1910.
Hon. Sir Robert Stout, K.C.M.G., Chief Justice, Administrator from 8th June to 22nd June, 1910.
The Right Honourable John Poynder Dion-Poynder, Baron Islington, K.C.M.G., D.S.O., Governor from 22nd June, 1910, to 2nd December, 1912.
Hon. Sir Robert Stout, K.C.M.G., Chief Justice, Administrator from 3rd December to 19th December, 1912.
The Earl of Liverpool, P.C., G.C.M.G., G.B.E., M.V.O., Governor from 19th December, 1912; Governor-General from 28th June, 1917, to 7th July, 1920.
Right Hon. Sir Robert Stout, P.C., K.C.M.G., Chief Justice, Administrator from 8th July, 1920, to 26th September, 1920.
Viscount Jellieoe of Scapa, G.C.B., O.M., G.C.V.O., Governor-General from 27th September, 1920, to 25th November, 1924.
Right Hon. Sir Robert Stout, P.C., K.C.M.G., Chief Justice, Administrator from 26th November, 1924, to 12th December, 1924.
General Sir Charles Fergusson, Baronet, LL.D., G.C.M.G., K.C.B., D.S.O., M.V.O., Governor-General from 13th December, 1924.
His Excellency, General Sir Charles Fergusson, Baronet, LL.D., G.C.M.G., K.C.B., D.S.O., M.V.O.
Military Secretary—Captain E. P. O. Boyle, M.V.O.
Official Secretary—A. Cecil Day, C.M.G., C.B.E.
Aide-de-Camp—Lieutenant E. L. Orr-Ewing, M.C.
Assistant Private Secretary—The Lord Waleran.
Honorary Aides-de-Camp—Colonel J. Findlay, C.B., D.S.O.: Colonel M. M. Gard'ner, D.S.O.; Lieutenant-Colonel F. Symon, C.M.G., D.S.O.; Lieutenant-Colonel N. S. Falla, C.M.G., D.S.O.; Colonel J. Hargest, D.S.O., M.C.: Colonel A. B. Charters, C.M.G., D.S.O.
Honorary Physician—Colonel R. Tracy-Inglis, C.B.E., M.B.
Honorary Surgeon—Colonel P. C. Fenwick, C.M.G., M.D., F.R.C.S.
| SINCE THE ESTABLISHMENT OF RESPONSIBLE GOVERNMENT IN NEW ZEALAND IN 1856. | |||
|---|---|---|---|
| Name of Ministry. | Name of Premier. | Assumed Office. | Retired. |
| 1. Bell-Sewell | Henry Sewell | 7 May, 1856 | 20 May, 1856. |
| 2. Fox | William Fox | 20 May, 1856 | 2 June, 1856. |
| 3. Stafford | Edward William Stafford | 2 June, 1856 | 12 July, 1861. |
| 4. Fox | William Fox | 12 July, 1861 | 6 Aug., 1862. |
| 5. Domett | Alfred Domett | 6 Aug., 1862 | 30 Oct., 1863. |
| 6. Whitaker-Fox | Frederick Whitaker | 30 Oct., 1863 | 24 Nov., 1864. |
| 7. Weld | Frederick Aloysius Weld | 24 Nov., 1864 | 16 Oct., 1865. |
| 8. Stafford | Edward William Stafford | 16 Oct., 1865 | 28 June, 1869. |
| 9. Fox | William Fox | 28 June, 1869 | 10 Sept., 1872. |
| 10. Stafford | Edward William Stafford | 10 Sept., 1872 | 11 Oct., 1872. |
| 11. Waterhouse | George Marsden Waterhouse | 11 Oct., 1872 | 3 Mar., 1873. |
| 12. Fox | William Fox | 3 Mar., 1873 | 8 April, 1873. |
| 13. Vogel | Julius Vogel, C.M.G. | 8 April, 1873 | 6 July, 1875. |
| 14. Pollen | Daniel Pollen, M.L.C. | 6 July, 1875 | 15 Feb., 1876. |
| 15. Vogel | Sir Julius Vogel, K.C.M.G. | 15 Feb., 1876 | 1 Sept., 1876. |
| 16. Atkinson | Harry Albert Atkinson | 1 Sept., 1876 | 13 Sept., 1876. |
| 17. Atkinson (reconstituted) | Harry Albert Atkinson | 13 Sept., 1876 | 13 Oct., 1877. |
| 18. Grey | Sir George Grey, K.C.B. | 15 Oct., 1877 | 8 Oct., 1879. |
| 19. Hall | John Hall | 8 Oct., 1879 | 21 April, 1882. |
| 20. Whitaker | Frederick Whitaker, M.L.C. | 21 April, 1882 | 25 Sept., 1883. |
| 21. Atkinson | Harry Albert Atkinson | 25 Sept., 1883 | 16 Aug., 1884. |
| 22. Stout-Vogel | Robert Stout | 16 Aug., 1884 | 28 Aug., 1884. |
| 23. Atkinson | Harry Albert Atkinson | 28 Aug., 1884 | 3 Sept., 1884. |
| 24. Stout-Vogel | Sir Robert Stout, K.C.M.G. | 3 Sept., 1884 | 8 Oct., 1887. |
| 25. Atkinson | Sir Harry Albert Atkinson, K.C.M.G. | 8 Oct., 1887 | 24 Jan., 1891. |
| 26. Ballance | John Ballance | 24 Jan., 1891 | 1 May, 1893. |
| 27. Seddon | Rt. Hon. Richard John Seddon, P.C. | 1 May, 1893 | 21 June, 1906. |
| 28. Hall-Jones | William Hall-Jones | 21 June, 1906 | 6 Aug., 1906. |
| 29. Ward | Rt. Hon. Sir Joseph George Ward, Bart., P.C. K.C.M.G. | 6 Aug., 1906 | 28 Mar., 1912. |
| 30. Mackenzie | Thomas Mackenzie | 28 Mar., 1912 | 10 July, 1912. |
| 31. Massey | Rt. Hon. William Ferguson Massey, P.C. | 10 July, 1912 | 12 Aug., 1915. |
| 32. National | Rt. Hon. William Ferguson Massey, P.C. | 12 Aug., 1915 | 25 Aug., 1919. |
| 33. Massey | Rt. Hon. William Ferguson Massey, P.C. | 25 Aug., 1919 | 14 May, 1925. |
| 34. Bell | Hon. Sir Francis Henry Dillon Bell, G.C.M.G., K.C. | 14 May, 1925 | 30 May, 1925. |
| 35. Coates | Rt. Hon. Joseph Gordon Coates, P.C., M.C. | 30 May, 1925 | .. |
1926, January 18.—Hons. Oswald James Hawken, Francis Joseph Rolleston, and James Alexander Young appointed members of the Executive Council. Hon. William Downie Stewart succeeded Right Hon. Sir Francis Henry Dillon Bell, P.C., G.C.M.G., K.C., as Attorney-General; Hon. Oswald James Hawken succeeded Hon. William Nosworthy as Minister of Agriculture, and Hon. Sir Robert Heaton Rhodes, K.B.E., as Commissioner of State Forests; Hon. Francis Joseph Rolleston succeeded Hon. Sir Christopher James Parr, K.C.M.G., as Minister of Justice, and Hon. Sir Robert Heaton Rhodes, K.B.E., as Minister of Defence; Hon. James Alexander Young succeeded Hon. Sir Maui Pomare as Minister of Health. Hon. Sir Robert Heaton Rhodes, K.B.E., remained a member of the Executive Council without portfolio.
1926, April 24.—Hon. Sir Christopher James Parr, K.C.M.G., resigned seat in Executive Council and offices of Minister of Education, Postmaster-General, and Minister of Telegraphs, consequent on appointment as High Commissioner.
1926, May 24.—Hon. Robert Alexander Wright appointed a member of the Executive Council and Minister of Education. Hon. William Downie Stewart succeeded Hon. William Nosworthy as Minister of Finance and Minister of Stamp Duties; Hon. William Nosworthy succeeded Hon. Sir Christopher James Parr, K.C.M.G., as Postmaster-General and Minister of Telegraphs, and Right Hon. Sir Francis Henry Dillon Bell, P.C., G.C.M.G., K.C., as Minister of External Affairs; Hon. Alexander Donald McLeod succeeded Hon. William Downie Stewart as Minister of Industries and Commerce; Hon. Francis Joseph Rolleston succeeded Hon. William Downie Stewart as Attorney-General; Right Hon. Sir Francis Henry Dillon Bell, P.C., G.C.M.G., K.C., remained a member of the Executive Council without portfolio.
1926, June 12.—Hon. Kenneth Stuart Williams appointed a member of the Executive Council and Minister of Public Works, succeeding the Right Hon. Joseph Gordon Coates, P.C., M.C., in respect of latter.
1927, March 31.—Hon. David Henry Guthrie, Member of the Executive Council without portfolio, died at Masterton.
1927, August 25.—Hon. Richard Francis Bollard, Minister of Internal Affairs, died at Wellington.
1928, August 24.—Hon. William Nosworthy resigned office of Minister of External Affairs. Hon. George James Anderson resigned office of Minister of Marine.
1928, August 25.—Right Hon. Joseph Gordon Coates, P.C., M.C., appointed Minister of External Affairs. Right Hon. Sir Francis Henry Dillon Bell, P.C., G.C.M.G., K.C., appointed Minister of Marine. Hon. Sir Maui Pomare, K.B.E., C.M.G., appointed Minister of Internal Affairs.
| LIST OF MEMBERS SINCE MINISTRY ASSUMED OFFICE ON 30TH MAY, 1925, SHOWING OFFICES HELD AND PERIODS DURING WHICH SUCH OFFICES OCCUPIED. | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|
| Name. | Office. | From | To | Remarks. |
* Confirmed in offices previously held. † Portfolio had been temporarily administered by Sir Maui Pomare. | ||||
| Right Hon. Joseph Gordon Coates, P.C., M.C. | Prime Minister | 30 May, 1925 | ||
| Minister of Public Works | 30 May, 1925 | 12 June, 1926 | Succeeded by Mr. Williams. | |
| Minister of Railways | 30 May, 1925 | |||
| Minister of Native Affairs | 30 May, 1925 | |||
| Minister of External Affairs | 25 Aug., 1928 | |||
| Right Hon. Sir Francis Henry Dillon Bell, P.C., G.C.M.G., K.C. | Attorney-General | 30 May, 1925 | 18 Jan., 1926 | Succeeded by Mr. Stewart. |
| Minister of External Affairs | 30 May, 1925 | 24 May, 1926 | Succeeded by Mr. Nosworthy. | |
| Member of Executive Council without portfolio | 24 May, 1920 | 24 Aug., 1928 | Appointed Minister of Marine. | |
| Minister of Marine | 25 Aug., 1928 | |||
| David Henry Guthrie | Member of Executive Council without portfolio | 30 May, 1925 | 31 Mar., 1927 | Deceased. |
| William Downie Stewart | Minister of Customs | 30 May, 1925* | ||
| Minister of Industries and Commerce | 30 May, 1925* | 24 May, 1926 | Succeeded by Mr. McLeod. | |
| Attorney-General | 18 Jan., 1926 | 24 May, 1926 | Succeeded by Mr. Rolleston. | |
| Minister of Finance | 24 | May, 1926 | ||
| Minister of Stamp Duties | 24 May, 1926 | |||
| William Nosworthy | Minister of Finance | 30 May, 1925 | 24 May, 1926 | Succeeded by Mr. Stewart. |
| Minister of Stamp Duties | 30 May, 1925 | 24 May, 1926 | Succeeded by Mr. Stewart. | |
| Minister of Agriculture | 30 May, 1925 | 18 Jan., 1926 | Succeeded by Mr. Hawken. | |
| Minister of Immigration | 30 May, 1925 | |||
| Postmaster-General | 24 May, 1926 | |||
| Minister of Telegraphs | 24 May, 1926 | |||
| Minister of External Affairs | 24 May, 1926 | 24 Aug., 1928 | Succeeded by Mr. Coates. | |
| Sir Christopher James Parr, K.C.M.C. | Minister of Education | 30 May, 1925 | 24 April, 1926 | Succeeded by Mr. Wright. |
| Minister of Justice | 30 May, 1925 | 18 Jan., 1926 | Succeeded by Mr. Rolleston. | |
| Postmaster-General | 30 May, 1925 | 24 April, 1926 | Succeeded by Mr. Nosworthy. | |
| Minister of Telegraphs | 30 May, 1925 | 24 April, 1926 | Succeeded by Mr. Nosworthy. | |
| George James Anderson | Minister of Labour | 30 May, 1925 | ||
| Minister of Mines | 30 May, 1925 | |||
| Minister of Marine | 30 May, 1925 | 25 Aug., 1928 | Succeeded by Sir Francis Bell. | |
| Sir Robert Heaton Rhodes K.C.V.O., K.B.E. | Minister of Defence | 30 May, 1925 | 18 Jan., 1926 | Succeeded by Mr. Rolleston. |
| Commissioner of State Forests | 30 May, 1925 | 18 Jan., 1926 | Succeeded by Mr. Hawken. | |
| Member of Executive Council without portfolio | 24 May, 1926 | |||
| Alexander Donald McLeod | Minister of Lands | 30 May, 1925 | ||
| Minister of Industries and Commerce | 24 May, 1926 | |||
| Sir Maui Pomare, K.B.E., C.M.G. | Minister of Health | 1 June, 1925 | 18 Jan., 1926 | Succeeded by Mr. Young. |
| Minister of Cook Islands | 1 June, 1925 | |||
| Minister of Internal Affairs | 25 Aug., 1928 | |||
| Richard Francis Bollard | Minister of Internal Affair | 30 May, 1925 | 25 Aug., 1927 | Deceased. Succeeded by Sir Maui Pomare (25th August, 1928).† |
| Oswald James Hawken | Minister of Agriculture | 18 Jan., 18 Jan., 1926 | ||
| Commissioner of State Forests | 18 Jan., 1926 | |||
| Francis Joseph Rolleston | Minister of Justice | 18 Jan., 1926 | ||
| Minister of Defence | 18 Jan., 1926 | |||
| Attorney-General | 24 May, 1926 | |||
| James Alexander Young | Minister of Health | 18 Jan., 1926 | ||
| Robert Alexander Wright | Minister of Education | 24 May, 1926 | ||
| Kenneth Stuart Williams | Minister of Public Works | 12 June, 1926 | ||
Right Hon. J. G. Coates, P.C., M.C., Prime Minister, Minister of Railways, Minister of External Affairs, Minister of Native Affairs, Minister in Charge of Public Trust, Native Trust, and Scientific and Industrial Research Departments.
Right Hon. Sir F. H. D. Bell, P.C., G.C.M.G., K.C., Minister of Marine, Minister in Charge of Inspection of Machinery Department, and Leader of the Legislative Council.
Hon. W. Downie Stewart, Minister of Finance, Minister of Stamp Duties, Minister of Customs, Minister in Charge of Land and Income Tax and State Advances Departments.
Hon. W. Nosworthy, Postmaster-General, Minister of Telegraphs, Minister of Immigration, Minister in Charge of Legislative, Tourist and Health Resorts, Government Life Insurance, State Fire and Accident Insurance, and Public Service Superannuation Departments.
Hon. G. J. Anderson, Minister of Labour, Minister of Mines, Minister in Charge of Pensions, Printing and Stationery, and Publicity Departments.
Hon. Sir R. Heaton Rhodes, K.C.V.O., K.B.E., Member of the Executive Council without portfolio, and Deputy Leader of the Legislative Council.
Hon. A. D. McLeod, Minister of Lands, Minister of Industries and Commerce, Minister in Charge of Electoral, Valuation, Land for Settlements, Discharged Soldiers' Settlement, and Scenery Preservation Departments.
Hon. Sir Maui Pomare, K.B.E., C.M.G., Minister of Internal Affairs, Minister for Cook Islands, Minister in Charge of High Commissioner's Office, Audit, Museum, Registrar-General's, Census and Statistics, and Advertising Departments, and Member of the Executive Council representing the Native Race.
Hon. O. J. Hawken, Minister of Agriculture, Commissioner of State Forests.
Hon. F. J. Rolleston, Attorney-General, Minister of Justice, Minister of Defence, Minister in Charge of Police, Prisons, and War Pensions Departments.
Hon. J. A. Young, Minister of Health, Minister in Charge of Mental Hospitals Department.
Hon. R. A. Wright, Minister of Education, Minister in Charge of Friendly Societies and National Provident Fund Departments.
Hon. K. S. Williams, Minister of Public Works, Minister in Charge of Roads and Public Buildings.
Clerk of the Executive Council—F. D. Thomson, B.A., C.M.G.
| SUCCESSIVE PARLIAMENTS SINCE THE PASSING OF THE CONSTITUTION ACT CONFERRING REPRESENTATIVE INSTITUTIONS UPON NEW ZEALAND, WITH THE DATES OF OPENING OF SESSIONS AND DATES OF PROROGATION AND OF DISSOLUTION. | |||
|---|---|---|---|
| Parliament. | Dates of Opening of Sessions. | Dates of Prorogation. | Dates of Dissolution. |
| First | 27 May, 1854 | 9 Aug., 1854 | 15 Sept., 1855. |
| 31 Aug., 1854 | 16 Sept., 1854 | ||
| 8 Aug., 1855 | 15 Sept., 1855 | ||
| Second | 15 April, 1856 | 16 Aug., 1856 | 5 Nov., 1860. |
| (No sess., 1857) | .. | ||
| 10 April, 1858 | 21 Aug., 1858 | ||
| (No sess., 1859) | .. | ||
| 30 July, 1860 | 5 Nov., 1860 | ||
| Third | 3 June, 1861 | 7 Sept., 1861 | 27 Jan., 1866. |
| 7 July, 1862 | 15 Sept., 1862 | ||
| 19 Oct., 1863 | 14 Dec., 1863 | ||
| 24 Nov., 1864 | 13 Dec., 1864 | ||
| 26 July, 1865 | 30 Oct., 1865 | ||
| Fourth | 30 June, 1866 | 8 Oct., 1866 | 30 Dec., 1870. |
| 9 July, 1867 | 10 Oct., 1867 | ||
| 9 July, 1868 | 20 Oct., 1868 | ||
| 1 June, 1869 | 3 Sept., 1869 | ||
| 14 June, 1870 | 13 Sept., 1870 | ||
| Fifth | 14 Aug., 1871 | 16 Nov., 1871 | 6 Dec., 1875. |
| 16 July, 1872 | 25 Oct., 1872 | ||
| 15 July, 1873 | 3 Oct., 1873 | ||
| 3 July, 1874 | 31 Aug., 1874 | ||
| 20 July, 1875 | 21 Oct., 1875 | ||
| Sixth | 15 June, 1876 | 31 Oct., 1876 | 15 Aug., 1879 |
| 19 July, 1877 | 10 Dec, 1877 | ||
| 26 July, 1878 | 2 Nov., 1878 | ||
| 11 July, 1879 | 11 Aug., 1879 | ||
| Seventh | 24 Sept., 1879 | 19 Dec., 1879 | 8 Nov., 1881. |
| 28 May, 1880 | 1 Sept., 1880 | ||
| 9 June, 1881 | 24 Sept., 1881 | ||
| Eighth | 18 May, 1882 | 15 Sept., 1882 | 27 June, 1884. |
| 14 June, 1883 | 8 Sept., 1883 | ||
| 5 June, 1884 | 24 June, 1884 | ||
| Ninth | 7 Aug., 1884 | 10 Nov., 1884 | 15 July, 1887. |
| 11 June. 1885 | 22 Sept., 1885 | ||
| 13 May, 1886 | 18 Aug., 1886 | ||
| 26 April, 1887 | 10 June, 1887 | ||
| Tenth | 6 Oct., 1887 | 23 Dec., 1887 | 3 Oct., 1890. |
| 10 May, 1888 | 31 Aug., 1888 | ||
| 20 June, 1889 | 19 Sept., 1889 | ||
| 19 June, 1890 | 18 Sept., 1890 | ||
| Eleventh | 23 Jan., 1891 | 31 Jan., 1891 | 8 Nov., 1893. |
| 11 June, 1891 | 25 Sept., 1891 | ||
| 23 June, 1892 | 12 Oct., 1892 | ||
| 22 June, 1893 | 7 Oct., 1893 | ||
| Twelfth | 21 June, 1894 | 24 Oct., 1894 | 14 Nov., 1896. |
| 20 June, 1895 | 2 Nov., 1895 | ||
| 11 June, 1896 | 19 Oct., 1896 | ||
| Thirteenth | 7 April, 1897 | 12 April, 1897 | 15 Nov., 1899. |
| 23 Sept., 1897 | 22 Dec., 1897 | ||
| 24 June, 1898 | 5 Nov., 1898 | ||
| 23 June, 1899 | 24 Oct., 1899 | ||
| Fourteenth | 22 June, 1900 | 22 Oct., 1900 | 5 Nov., 1902. |
| 1 July, 1901 | 8 Nov., 1901 | ||
| 1 July, 1902 | 4 Oct., 1902 | ||
| Fifteenth | 29 June, 1903 | 25 Nov., 1903 | 15 Nov., 1905. |
| 28 June, 1904 | 8 Nov., 1904 | ||
| 27 June, 1905 | 31 Oct., 1905 | ||
| Sixteenth | 27 June, 1906 | 3 July, 1906 | 29 Oct., 1908. |
| 21 Aug., 1906 | 29 Oct., 1906 | ||
| 27 June, 1907 | 25 Nov., 1907 | ||
| 29 June, 1908 | 12 Oct., 1908 | ||
| Seventeenth | 10 June, 1909 | 17 June, 1909 | 20 Nov., 1911. |
| 7 Oct., 1909 | 29 Dec., 1909 | ||
| 28 June, 1910 | 5 Dec., 1910 | ||
| 27 July, 1911 | 30 Oct., 1911 | ||
| Eighteenth | 15 Feb., 1912 | 1 Mar., 1912 | 20 Nov., 1914. |
| 27 June, 1912 | 8 Nov., 1912 | ||
| 26 June, 1913 | 16 Dec., 1913 | ||
| 25 June, 1914 | 6 Nov., 1914 | ||
| Nineteenth | 24 June, 1915 | 15 Oct., 1915 | 27 Nov., 1919. |
| 9 May, 1916 | 9 Aug., 1916 | ||
| 28 June, 1917 | 2 Nov., 1917 | ||
| 9 April, 1918 | 17 April, 1918 | ||
| 24 Oct., 1918 | 12 Dec., 1918 | ||
| 28 Aug., 1919 | 7 Nov., 1919 | ||
| Twentieth | 24 June, 1920 | 12 Nov., 1920 | 15 Nov., 1922. |
| 10 Mar., 1921 | 24 Mar., 1921 | ||
| 22 Sept., 1921 | 13 Feb., 1922 | ||
| 28 June, 1922 | 1 Nov., 1922 | ||
| Twenty-first | 8 Feb., 1923 | 19 Feb., 1923 | 14 Oct., 1925. |
| 14 June, 1923 | 30 Aug., 1923 | ||
| 26 June, 1924 | 7 Nov., 1924 | ||
| 25 June, 1925 | 3 Oct., 1925 | ||
| Twenty-second | 16 June, 1926 | 14 Sept., 1926 | .. |
| 23 June, 1927 | 7 Dec., 1927 | ||
| 28 June, 1928 | .. | ||
| ROLL OF MEMBERS OF THE LEGISLATIVE COUNCIL OR NEW ZEALAND, AUGUST, 1928. | ||
|---|---|---|
| Speaker—Hon. Sir W. C. F. CARNCROSS, KT. | ||
| Chairman of Committees—Hon. John Barr. | ||
| Clerk of the Legislative Council—A. F. LOWE, C.M.G. | ||
| Name. | Provincial District. | Date of Appointment. |
| Alison, Hon. Ewen William | Auckland | 7 May, 1925. |
| Allen, Colonel the Hon. Sir James, G.C.M.G., K.C.B. | Otago | 1 June, 1927. |
| Barr, Hon. John | Canterbury | 22 January, 1928. |
| Bell, Right Hon. Sir Francis Henry Dillon. P.C., G.C.M.G., K.C. | Wellington | 21 May, 1926. |
| Carncross, Hon. Sir Walter Charles Frederick, Kt. | Taranaki | 17 March, 1924. |
| Carrington, Hon. Carey John | Auckland | 17 June, 1926. |
| Clark, Hon. Edward Henry | Otago | 25 June, 1927. |
| Collins, Colonel the Hon. William Edward, C.M.G. | Wellington | 14 July, 1928. |
| Craigio, Hon. James | Canterbury | 1 June, 1923. |
| Earnshaw, Hon. William | Wellington | 25 June, 1927. |
| Fleming, Hon. David Thomas | Otago | 7 May, 1925. |
| Garland, Hon. George Joseph | Auckland | 7 May, 1925. |
| Gow, Hon. James Burman | Auckland | 7 May, 1925. |
| Hall-Jones, Hon. Sir William, K.C.M.G. | Wellington | 6 October, 1927. |
| Hanan, Hon. Josiah Alfred | Otago | 17 June, 1920. |
| Hawke, Hon. Archibald Fotheringham | Otago | 7 May, 1925. |
| Isitt, Hon. Leonard Monk | Canterbury | 28 October, 1925. |
| Lang, Hon. Sir Frederic William, Kt. | Auckland | 22 February, 1924. |
| MacGregor, Hon. John | Otago | 14 July, 1928. |
| McIntyre, Hon. William Henderson | Nelson | 2 September, 1921. |
| Mackenzie, Hon. Sir Thomas, G.C.M.G. | Wellington | 12 March, 1928. |
| Malcolm, Hon. Alexander Scott | Otago | 16 June, 1924. |
| Mander, Hon. Francis | Auckland | 1 June, 1923. |
| Michel, Hon. Henry Leslie | Westland | 7 May, 1925. |
| Mitchelson, Hon. Sir Edwin, K.C.M.G. | Auckland | 25 June, 1927. |
| Moore, Hon. Richard | Canterbury | 14 July, 1928. |
| Newman, Hon. Edward, C.M.G. | Wellington | 1 June, 1923. |
| Reed, Hon. Vernon Herbert | Auckland | 16 June, 1924. |
| Rhodes, Hon. Sir Robert Heaton, K.C.V.O., K.B.E. | Canterbury | 28 October, 1925. |
| Rikihana, Hon. Wiremu | Auckland | 1 June, 1923. |
| Scott, Hon. Robert | Otago | 25 June, 1927. |
| Sinclair, Hon. Sir John Robert, Kt. | Otago | 7 May, 1925. |
| Smith, Colonel the Hon. George John, C.B.E. | Canterbury | 25 June, 1927. |
| Snodgrass, Hon. William Wallace, M.B.E. | Nelson | 2 September, 1921. |
| Stewart, Hon. William | Auckland | 7 May, 1925. |
| Stout, Right Hon. Sir Robert, P.C., K.C.M.G. | Wellington | 3 August, 1926. |
| Thomson, Hon. George Malcolm | Otago | 7 May, 1925. |
| Triggs, Hon. William Henry | Canterbury | 7 May, 1925. |
| Weston, Hon. Thomas Shailer | Wellington | 17 June, 1926. |
| Witty, Hon. George | Canterbury | 28 October, 1925. |
| ROLL OF MEMBERS OF THE HOUSE OF REPRESENTATIVES, AUGUST, 1928. | |
|---|---|
| Speaker—Hon. Sir C. E. STATHAM, Kt. | |
| Chairman of Committees—F. F. HOCKLY, M.P. | |
| Clerk of the House—E. W. KANE. | |
| Name. | Electoral District. |
| For European Electorates. | |
| Anderson, Hon. George James | Mataura. |
| Armstrong, Hubert Thomas | Christchurch East. |
| Atmore, Harry | Nelson. |
| Bartram, Frederick Notley | Grey Lynn. |
| Bell, Allen | Bay of Islands. |
| Bellringer, Charlie Emanuel | Taranaki. |
| Bitchener, John | Waitaki. |
| Buddo, Hon. David | Kaiapoi. |
| Burnett, Thomas David | Temuka. |
| Campbell, Hugh McLean | Hawke's Bay. |
| Coates, Right Hon. Joseph Gordon, P.C., M.C. | Kaipara. |
| Dickie, Harold Galt | Patea. |
| Dickson, James McColl | Chalmers. |
| Dickson, James Samuel | Parnell. |
| Eliott, John Gordon | Oroua. |
| Field, William Hughes | Otaki. |
| Forbes, George William | Hurunui. |
| Forsyth, Thomas | Wellington East. |
| Fraser, Peter | Wellington Central. |
| Girling, William James | Wairau. |
| Glenn, William Spiers | Rangitikei. |
| Hamilton, Adam | Wallace. |
| Hamilton, John Ronald | Awarua. |
| Harris, Alexander | Waitemata. |
| Hawken, Hon. Oswald James | Egmont. |
| Hockly, Frank Franklin | Rotorua. |
| Holland, Henry | Christchurch North. |
| Holland, Henry Edmund | Buller. |
| Horn, James | Wakatipu. |
| Howard, Edwin John | Christchurch South. |
| Hudson, Richard Phineas | Motueka. |
| Hunter, Sir George, Kt. | Waipawa. |
| Jones, David | Ellesmere. |
| Jones, William | Marsden. |
| Jordan, William Joseph | Manukau. |
| Kyle, Herbert Seton Stewart | Riccarton. |
| Lee, Ernest Page | Oamaru. |
| Lee, John Alexander | Auckland East. |
| Linklater, Joseph | Manawatu. |
| Luke, Sir John Pearce, Kt., C.M.G. | Wellington North. |
| Lysnar, William Douglas | Gisborne. |
| McCombs, James | Lyttelton. |
| McKeen, Robert | Wellington South. |
| McLennan, Ewen Donald | Franklin. |
| McLeod, Hon. Alexander Donald | Wairarapa. |
| Macmillan, Charles Edward de la Barea | Tauranga. |
| Martin, William Lee | Raglan. |
| Mason, Henry Greathead Rex | Eden. |
| Mason, John | Napier. |
| Nash, James Alfred | Palmerston. |
| Nosworthy, Hon. William | Ashburton. |
| Parry, William Edward | Auckland Central. |
| Potter, Vivian Harold | Roskill. |
| Ransom, Ethelbert Alfred | Pahiatua. |
| Reid, Daniel Stewart | Waikato. |
| Rhodes, Thomas William | Thames. |
| Rolleston, Hon. Francis Joseph | Timaru. |
| Rolleston, John Christopher | Waitomo. |
| Samuel, Albert Moeller | Ohinemuri. |
| Savage, Michael Joseph | Auckland West. |
| Seddon, Thomas Edward Youd | Westland. |
| Sidey, Thomas Kay | Dunedin South. |
| Smith, Robert William | Waimarino. |
| Statham, Hon. Sir Charles Ernest, Kt. | Dunedin Central. |
| Stewart, Hon. William Downie | Dunedin West. |
| Sullivan, Daniel Giles | Avon. |
| Sykes, George Robert | Masterton. |
| Tapley, Harold Livingstone, C.M.G. | Dunedin North. |
| Veitch, William Andrew | Wanganui. |
| Waite, Fred | Clutha. |
| Walter, Edward | Stratford. |
| Ward, Right Hon. Sir Joseph George, Bart., P.C., K.C.M.G. | Invercargill. |
| Wilford, Thomas Mason | Hutt. |
| Williams, Hon. Kenneth Stuart | Bay of Plenty. |
| Wright, Hon. Robert Alexander | Wellington Suburbs. |
| Young, Hon. James Alexander | Hamilton. |
| For Maori Electorates. | |
| Tau Henare | Northern Maori. |
| Ngata, Hon. Sir Apirana Turupa, Kt. | Eastern Maori. |
| Pomare, Hon. Sir Maui Ngatata, K.B.E., C.M.G. | Western Maori. |
| Uru, Henare Whakatau | Southern Maori. |
| LIST OF PRINCIPAL DEPARTMENTS OF THE NEW ZEALANDGovernment, with TITLES AND NAMES OF PERMANENT HEADS. | ||
|---|---|---|
| Department. | Permanent Head. | |
| Title. | Name. | |
| Agriculture | Director-General | C. J. Reakes, C.B.E., M.R.C.V.S., D.V.Sc. Melb. |
| Audit | Controller and Auditor General | G. F. C. Campbell, C.M.G. |
| Cook Islands | Secretary | S. J. Smith. |
| Crown Law | Solicitor-General | A. Fair, LL.B., K.C. |
| Customs | Comptroller | G. Craig, C.M.G., LL.M. |
| Defence | General Officer Commanding N.Z. Military Forces | Major - General R. Young, C.B., C.M.G., D.S.O. |
| Education | Director | T. B. Strong, M.A., B.Sc. |
| External Affairs | Secretary | C. A. Berendsen, LL.M. |
| Government Insurance | Commissioner | A. E. Allison. |
| Health | Director-General | T. H. A. Valintine, C.B.E., M.R.C.S.,L.R.C.P., D.P.H. |
| Immigration | Under-Secretary | H. D. Thomson. |
| Industries and Commerce | Secretary | J. W. Collins. |
| Internal Affairs | Under-Secretary | G. P. Newton. |
| Registrar-General's | Registrar-General | W. W. Cook. |
| Census and Statistics | Government Statistician | M. Fraser, O.B.E. |
| Government Actuary's | Government Actuary | C. Gostelow, F.I.A., Lond. |
| Electoral | Chief Electoral Officer | G. G. Hodgkins. |
| Justice (including Patents) | Under-Secretary | R. P. Ward. |
| Labour | Secretary | F. W. T. Rowley. |
| Land and Deeds and Stamp Duties | Registrar-General of Land, Secretary for Land and Deeds, and Commissioner of Stamp Duties | C. E. Nalder. |
| Land and Income Tax | Commissioner of Taxes | E. J. R. Cumming. |
| Lands and Survey | Under-Secretary and Land Purchase Controller | J. B. Thompson, M.N.Z. Soc.C.E. |
| Law Drafting | Law Draftsman | J. Christie, LL.M. |
| Marine | Secretary | G. C. Godfrey. |
| Mental Hospitals | Inspector-General | T. G. Gray, M.B., Bae. Surg. |
| Mines | Under-Secretary | A. H. Kimbell. |
| Native | Under-Secretary | R. N. Jones, C.B.E. |
| Native Trust | Native Trustee | W. E. Rawson. |
| Naval | Naval Adviser | Commodore G. T. C. P. Swabey, D.S.O., R.N. |
| Pensions | Commissioner | G. C. Fache, O.B.E. |
| Police | Commissioner | W. B. Mellveney, M.V.O. |
| Post and Telegraph | Secretary | G. McNamara. |
| Prime Minister's | Permanent Head | F. D. Thomson, B.A., C.M.G. |
| Printing and Stationery | Government Printer | W. A. G. Skinner. |
| Prisons | Controller-General | B. L. Dallard. |
| Public Service Superannuation | Secretary | W. M. Wright. |
| Public Trust | Public Trustee | J. W. Macdonald. |
| Public Works | Under-Secretary and Engineer-in-Chief | F. W. Furkert, C.M.G., A.M.I.C.E., A.M.I.M.E. |
| Railways | General Manager | H. H. Sterling, LL.B. |
| Scientific and Industrial Research | Secretary | E. Marsden, D.Sc. |
| Dominion Laboratory | Dominion Analyst | J. S. Maclaurin, D.Sc., F.C.S. |
| Dominion Observatory | Dominion Astronomer and Seismologist | C. E. Adams, D.Sc. F.R.A.S., A.LA. (Lond.). |
| Geological Survey | Director | J. Henderson, M.A., D.Sc., B.E., A.O.S.M. |
| Meteorological | Director | E. Kidson, M.A., D.Sc. |
| State Advances | Superintendent | W. Waddol. |
| State Fire and Accident Insurance | General Manager | J. H. Jerram. |
| State Forest Service | Director | E. P. Turner, F.R.G.S. |
| Tourist and Health Resorts | General Manager | B. M. Wilson. |
| Treasury | Secretary | R. E. Hayes, I.S.O. |
| National Provident Fund | Superintendent | |
| Friendly Societies | Registrar | |
| Valuation | Valuer-General | T. Brook. |
By an Act passed during the year 1912 and intituled the Public Service Act, 1912, the Public Service of New Zealand was placed under the direct and sole control of a Commissioner and two Assistant Commissioners, who are appointed for a term of seven years, are responsible only to Parliament, and can be dismissed from office only for misbehaviour or incompetence.
The Act, which became operative on the 1st April, 1913, applies to all members of the Public Service with the exception of the Controller and Auditor-General, officers of the Railways Department, members of the Police and Defence Forces, Judges and Magistrates, officers of the House, certain officers of the Legislative Departments, and persons paid only by fees or commission, as well as any officer to whom the Governor-General in Council declares the Act shall not apply.
By the Post and Telegraph Department Act of 1918 the Post and Telegraph Department was exempted from the control of the Commissioner, with the exception that the Commissioner makes all appointments other than to positions carrying a salary of over £765 per annum.
Public Service Commissioner: P. D. N. VERSCHAFFELT, LL.B.
High Commissioner for New Zealand—Hon. Sir Christopher James Parr, K.C.M.G.
Secretary, and Loan and Stock Agent—Alexander Crabb.
Publicity and Exhibition Officer—H. T. B. Drew.
Trade and Produce Officer—W. S. Ferguson.
Immigration Officer—F. T. Sandford.
Finance Officer, Accountant, and Loan and Stock Agent—E. Toms.
Audit Officer—Arnold Hore.
Customs Department Representative—F. W. Lawrence.
Dairy Produce Officer—W. Wright.
Offices—New Zealand Government Offices, 415 Strand, London W.C. 2.
New Zealand Trade Commissioner for Australia and Government Agent, Melbourne—H. J. Manson, C.M.G., Dominion Chambers, 59 William Street, Melbourne.
New Zealand Trade Commissioner for New South Wales and Government Agent, Sydney—W. R. Blow, London Bank Chambers, corner of Pitt and Moore Streets, Sydney.
Honorary New Zealand Tourist Agent, Brisbane—T. G. Dewar, King's Building, 79 Queen Street, Brisbane.
Honorary New Zealand Tourist Agent, Adelaide—V. H. Ryan, Director, South Australian Intelligence and Tourist Bureau (P.O. Box 664G), Adelaide.
Honorary New Zealand Tourist Agent, Perth—A. S. McClintock, 285 Queen's Buildings, Murray Street, Perth.
Honorary New Zealand Tourist Agent in India—T. C. Buddle, New Zealand Insurance Co., Ltd., 26 Dalhousie Square West, Calcutta.
Honorary New Zealand Representative, Johannesburg—B. R. Avery, 8 Natal Bank Chambers, Market Street, Market Square (P.O. Box 1378), Johannesburg.
Honorary New Zealand Tourist Agent, Durban — H. Middlebrook, 20 Union Castle Buildings (P.O. Box 1822), Durban.
New Zealand Government Agent, Vancouver—W. A. James, 1017 Metropolitan Building, 837 Hastings Street West, Vancouver.
Resident Agent for New Zealand, San Francisco—H. Stephenson Smith, 311 California Street, San Francisco.
Official Representative of Customs Department in Canada and United States—W. J. Stevenson, 44 Whitehall Street, New York.
Honorary New Zealand Government Agent, Honolulu—H. C. Tennant, care of Messrs. Henry Davies Audit Company (Limited), Honolulu.
Honorary New Zealand Representative, Marseilles—The Secretary, British Chamber of Commerce, 2 Rue Beauvau, Marseilles.
Honorary Commercial Correspondent for New Zealand, Antwerp—J. P. H. Mertens, 32 Rue Oudaen, Antwerp.
United Kingdom.—H.M. Trade Commissioner: L. B. Beale, T. and G. Buildings, Grey Street (P.O. Box 369), Wellington.
Canada.—Trade Commissioner: C. M. Croft, Union Buildings, Customs Street, Auckland.
United States of America.—Trade Commissioner: J. B. Foster, 100 Customhouse Quay, Wellington.
Argentine Republic.—Vice-Consuls: F. S. Battley, Auckland; E. S. Baldwin, Wellington; J. A. Johnstone, Dunedin.
Belgium.—Consul (with jurisdiction over New Zealand): Armand Nihotte, Wellington; Consuls: A. M. Ferguson, Auckland; Sir J. J. Kinsey, Christchurch; G. L. Denniston, Dunedin. Vice-Consuls: C. R. J. Ward, Christchurch; R. A. Anderson, Invercargill.
Brazil.—Vice-Consul: George Robertson, Wellington.
Chile.—Consul-General for Australia and New Zealand: Senor Don Manuel Gundelach, Sydney. Consul: E. A. Craig, Auckland.
China.—Consuls: (Vacant), Wellington; Chu Chih-Ching, Samoa.
Czecho-Slovakia.—Consul-General (with jurisdiction over New Zealand): Dr. R. Kuraz, Sydney. Honorary-Consul: E. J. Hyams, Wellington.
Denmark.—Consul-General for Australia and New Zealand: Ove Lunn, Melbourne. Consul for North Island: S. A. Longuet, Wellington. Consul for South Island: H. D. Acland, Christchurch. Vice-Consuls: S. P. Anderson, Auckland; W. Perry, Hokitika; O. H. Moller, Dunedin; Charles Dahl, Palmerston North.
Ecuador.—Honorary Consul: William Birss, Auckland.
Finland.—Consul (with jurisdiction over New Zealand); Harald Tanner, Sydney. Vice-Consuls (honorary): Robert Burns, Auckland; Vaino Sarelius, Christchurch.
France.—Consul: Paul A. Serre, Auckland. Consular Agents: George Humphreys, Christchurch; O. R. Bendall, Wellington; S. E. D. Neill, Dunedin.
Germany.—Consul-General (with jurisdiction over New Zealand): Dr. Hans Busing, Melbourne. Hon. Consul (with jurisdiction over New Zealand and Dependencies, and Western Samoa): W. Penseler, Wellington.
Greece.—Honorary Consul for New Zealand: J. F. Dyer, Wellington.
Honduras.—Consul-General for Australia, and New Zealand: Frederic Walsh, Sydney.
Italy.—Consul-General for Australia, New Zealand, Fiji, and New Guinea: Commendatore Nob. A. Grossardi, Melbourne. Consul: Signor Michele Blunno, Wellington. Consular Agents: Joseph Wallace, Christchurch; J. A. Roberts, Dunedin; Geraldo G. Perotti, Greymouth.
Japan.—Consul-General (with jurisdiction over New Zealand): Izemasa Tokugawa, Sydney. Honorary Consuls: A. B. Roberton, Auckland; A. Young, Wellington.
Jugo-Slavia (Kingdom of Serbs, Croats, and Slovenes).—Hon. Consul: John Totich, Dargaville.
Latvia.—Consul-General (with jurisdiction over New Zealand): C. L. Seya, London. Hon. Consul: N. E. Heath, Auckland.
Liberia.—Consul: Dr. A. W. Izard, Wellington.
Mexico.—Hon. Consul (with jurisdiction over New Zealand): José Gras y Fort, Melbourne.
Netherlands. — Consul - General for Australia and New Zealand: P. E. Teppema, Sydney. Consul (with jurisdiction over New Zealand): W. G. Johnston, Wellington. Vice-Consuls: George Ritchie, Dunedin; M. Copeland, Auckland: N. Francis, Christchurch.
Norway.—Consul-General for Australia and New Zealand: E. K. B. Arentz, Melbourne. Consul: A. W. Newton, Wellington. Vice-Consuls: Robert Millar, Auckland; George Jameson, Christchurch; M. E. Wiig, Invercargill; J. H. Enright, Westport; W. F. Edmond, Dunedin (honorary).
Paraguay.—Consul: A. E. Kernot, Auckland.
Peru.—Consul-General for Australia and New Zealand: J. M. Paxton, Sydney. Consul: G. H. Baker, Auckland.
Poland.—Consul-General (with jurisdiction over New Zealand): Hon. George Earp, Sydney.
Portugal.—Consul: David L. Nathan, Auckland. Hon. Vice-Consul: Alfred Nathan, Auckland. Vice-Consuls: A. D. S. Duncan, Wellington; C. W. Rattray, Dunedin.
Spain.—Consul (with jurisdiction over New Zealand and Dependencies): Senor Don Pedro A. Satorras de Dameto, Marques de Bellpuig, Melbourne. Honorary Vice-Consul for New Zealand: José Gras y Fort, Melbourne.
Sweden.—Consul-General for Australia, New Zealand, and Fiji: E. H. Lindquist, Sydney. Consul: J. T. Martin, Wellington. Vice-Consuls: J. T. F. Mitchell, Auckland; W. Machin, Christchurch; J. S. Ross, C.M.G., Dunedin.
Switzerland.—Consul (with jurisdiction over New Zealand): M. Stahel, Melbourne. Gerant of the Consulate: J. A. C. Allum, Auckland.
United States of America.—Consul-General: W. L. Lowric, Wellington. Consuls: B. Gotlieb, Wellington; W. F. Boyle, Auckland. Vice-Consuls: M. I. Mays, Wellington; L. A. Bachelder, Auckland; Q. F. Roberts, Apia (in charge). Consular Agents: H. P. Bridge, Christchurch; H. Reeves, Dunedin.
Uruguay.—Vice-Consul: (Vacant).
Table of Contents
NEW ZEALAND was proclaimed a British Crown colony in 1840. Official statistical records of the country commenced with the following year, 1841, in the shape of reports compiled for the information of the Colonial Office, and known by immemorial custom as “ blue-books.” These reports, which continued until 1852, were prepared in manuscript form in triplicate, and several copies repose to this day in the custody of the Registrar-General, their careful penmanship still legible despite the faded ink. A collection of tables, compiled by various Government authorities and illustrating the work of their Departments, composed the annual blue-book.
Two factors retarded the development of the statistics of the blue-books: in the first place, they were not intended for general publication; secondly, there appeared a lack of co-ordination between the Departments furnishing the returns and the office collating and ultimately issuing them.
It was not long, however, before the need of authoritative statistics was felt, both for present use and also as a record of the development of the country and its various provinces and settlements. Accordingly we find that, in 1849, “ Statistics of New Munster,” compiled under the superintendence of Alfred Domett, were printed by order of the Legislative Council. Again, “Statistics of Nelson” covering the period 1843-54 were issued in 1855. Various other publications were issued dealing with some individual province or settlement. In the year 1853 a constitution granted by the Imperial Parliament came into force, and from this date the fragmentary and inchoate statistical works find a new complexion. Five years later the Registrar - General, who had been entrusted with the task of compiling annually statistics of the whole colony, produced a volume dealing with the years 1853, 1854, 1855, 1856.
One of the many ways in which statistics may be classified is as to source from which obtained, and in this respect they naturally divide into two classes — i.e., as to whether they are compiled from the records (obtained primarily for some other purpose) of a Government Department or other similar authority, or whether the data require to be specially collected from individual persons, &c.
As has been indicated above, the statistics included in the early blue - books belong in the main to the first of these two categories. Certain items, however, notably population figures, would be more correctly placed in the second category, though the system of collection was exceedingly crude and the scope of inquiry very limited. As a matter of fact, the population figures prior to 1851 appear to have been compiled in each settlement by the local Resident Magistrate by the simple method of ascertaining from the head of each house the number of persons in the household. From such small beginnings, however, has grown the Dominion's present comprehensive system of collection of statistical data.
The proper collection of statistics from the public on the voluntary basis which appeared to exist in the “forties” could be maintained only with a very small population, and with the simplest of inquiries. With the increase of population and the desire to obtain fuller information than in the past it was found advisable as early as 1851 to pass an Ordinance providing for the collection of statistics in the form of recurrent censuses.
Following on the passing of the Census Ordinance of 1851 by the General Government several of the provinces into which New Zealand was divided passed Census Ordinances of their own, the necessity for which is not apparent, as other provinces took censuses under the authority of the 1851 Ordinance.
This Ordinance gave way in 1858 to the Census Act of that year, which was amended in 1860, 1867, 1873, and 1876, and was in its turn repealed in 1877, when a new Act was passed, consolidating and extending the law relating to census-taking. The Act of 1877 was amended in 1880 and again in 1890; also, in effect, in 1895, when the Agricultural and Pastoral Statistics Act was passed, making provision for the annual collection of agricultural and pastoral statistics, which had formerly been collected quinquennially under the Census Act. In 1908 the Census Act and amendments and the Agricultural and Pastoral Statistics Act were consolidated in the Statistics Act, 1908, as part of the general consolidation of statutes. The Statistics Act, 1908, was replaced two years later by the Census and Statistics Act, 1910, which was amended in 1915 by the Census and Statistics Amendment Act of that year. The Act of 1910 was superseded by the Census and Statistics Act, 1926, which contains the present law on the subject of statistical inquiry.
It would be out of place here to recapitulate the various alterations and extensions involved in the successive enactments referred to. Suffice it to say that they reflect the growth of the world-wide realization of the importance and value of statistics.
The Census and Statistics Act, 1926, provides not only for the taking of the quinquennial population census, but also for the collection of statistical information under numerous specific heads, and contains a general authority to the Governor-General to extend the system of collection to cover any other items in respect of which statistical information may be found necessary or advisable.
The early “blue-books” appear to have been compiled by the Colonial Secretary. After the granting of responsible government the Registrar-General was entrusted with the collection of statistics, a function which he retained until 1910. The Census and Statistics Act, 1910, provided for the appointment of a Government Statistician, who has since been the authority charged with the administration of the Act. The 1910 Act laid down that the Government Statistician was to be an officer of the Registrar - General's Department, but this proviso was cancelled in 1915 by the amending Act of that year, whereupon the Census and Statistics Office came into existence as a separate branch of the Department of Internal Affairs.
Until quite recent years there was very little statistical collection apart from the quinquennial census, the annual collection (on legislative authority) of the agricultural and pastoral statistics, the collection on a voluntary basis of returns of private schools, savings-banks, &c., and the obtaining of statistical information from other Government Departments. It should be noted, however, that the census was formerly the means used for the collection of certain data (as, for instance, concerning factory production), now obtained independently of the census.
Since the passing of the Census and Statistics Act in 1910, and more especially since the formation of the Census and Statistics Office in 1915, the system of statistical collection has expanded considerably, not only in regard to the regular activities of the Office, but also for the obtaining of data required for some special purpose. During the war and post-war periods, for instance, the provisions of the Census and Statistics Act were utilized for the collection of information as to stocks, consumption, requirements, &c., of numerous commodities, including flour, wheat, oats, coal, oils, wire, iron, steel, copper, twine, turnip-seed, and medical requisites.
Branches of statistical inquiry now regularly pursued by the Census and Statistics Office include the following:—
From private sources: Agricultural and pastoral statistics (main collection); areas sown in wheat, oats, barley, and potatoes; threshings of wheat and oats; potato yields (post-harvest collection); stocks of wheat, flour, and oats; sheep returns; detailed statistics of live-stock; stocks of wool; detailed statistics of commercial orchards; eggs and egg-pulp in cool store; factory production; electric tramways; electric-power; fire insurance; life insurance; accident insurance; finances of local governing bodies; loans of local governing bodies (quarterly); building permits; building and construction operations; forestation and plantation operations; building societies; motor-transport: port cargo statistics; banks of issue; private savings-banks; wholesale and retail prices; private assignments; wages: short-time and overtime in factories; unemployment; consumption and stocks of coal; hospital patients; benevolent institutions.
From or through other Government Departments in the form of individual cards, &c.: Births; marriages; deaths; orphanhood; migration; naturalization; inquests; civil and criminal cases in Court; prisons; divorce; bankruptcy; port shipping returns; exports of butter and cheese; deceased persons' estates; State advances to local bodies; incomes and income-tax; land and land-tax; industrial disturbances; industrial accidents; joint-stock companies.
The above refers only to statistical compilation from the original data. In many other branches of statistics, as, for instance, trade and public finance, detailed figures compiled by the Departments concerned are utilized in the Census and Statistics Office for the further compilation of statistics.
When New Zealand ceased to be a Crown colony in 1853 the annual despatch of the blue-books to the Colonial Office in London was discontinued. During the next few years several volumes of statistical tables appeared, compiled by various Provincial Governments, and in 1858 the Registrar-General published a volume for the colony as a whole, covering the years 1853, 1854, 1855, and 1856. This volume was the first of a regular annual series which, developed and expanded, were issued, formerly by the Registrar-General's Department, and from 1915 to 1920 by the Census and Statistics Office. As indicating the expansion of the country and of its statistical organization it may be mentioned that, while the statistics of the four years 1853-56 were contained in a single small volume, the statistics for 1920, the last year of publication in the old form, occupied four volumes aggregating nearly 1,200 pages.
Closely allied to the annual volumes of Statistics were the volumes of Census Statistics which were regularly compiled and published after each census of New Zealand from 1858 to 1916, for the first four occasions as part of the Statistics, but later (commencing with 1871) as separate publications.
With each volume of Statistics, commencing with that for 1853-56, went a brief report on the statistics presented. Developing slowly at first, the ultimate result was a fairly comprehensive report on the statistics—not only those presented, but the whole statistics (so far as compiled) of the colony. A similar report on census matters was included in each volume of Census Statistics.
Parallel with the statistical reports came, in 1875, an issue of another type—“ The Official Handbook of New Zealand, a Collection of Papers by Experienced Colonists on the Colony as a Whole, and on the Several Provinces,” edited by Julius Vogel, C.M.G. (afterwards Sir Julius Vogel, K.C.M.G.), at that time Premier of the colony. The purpose of this book differed from that of the statistical reports. Its aim was to give “ a New Zealand view of New Zealand to those who may think of making the colony their homes or the theatre of business operations.” Its well-written articles, generously illustrated with woodcuts and photographs, made this early volume interesting reading. Printed in London, it was circulated largely in England.
In 1884 a new and revised edition of this Handbook was compiled by Mr. William Gisborne, and edited by the Agent-General of the day (Mr. F. D. Bell, afterwards Sir Francis Bell). The purpose of this edition was similar to that of its predecessor, although in form it approximated more closely to the modern type.
Another example of a handbook composed for some special purpose was that of Dr. Hector, issued for the Melbourne International Exhibition of 1880.
By the year 1889 the annual report on the statistics had reached considerable proportions, and it was decided by the Registrar-General to issue it as a separate publication. He remarks in the preface to the 1889 volume of Statistics as follows: “The report has now reached about the size of the original Victorian Year-book, and it has been deemed desirable to publish it in octavo size to make it more convenient for general reference.” A similar decision, it may be added, was come to in regard to the quinquennial Census Report.
For 1889 and 1890 the Report on the Statistics was accordingly issued as a separate publication with several new features. The following year (1891) was a census year, and the place of the usual statistical report for that year was taken by a separate “Report on the Results of a Census of the Colony of New Zealand taken for the Night of the 5th April, 1891,” the first of a series of reports which have been published after each census since.
In 1892 the Report on the Statistics reappeared, remodelled and considerably enlarged, and under the title of the “New Zealand Official Handbook,” The Handbook achieved a very considerable success, and the Government gave instructions for the preparation annually of a similar volume, to be called the “New Zealand Official Year-book.” The compilation remained in the hands of the Registrar-General until 1910, when on the passing of the Census and Statistics Act of that year the Year-book and other statistical publications came under the control of the Government Statistician.
The demy octavo size adopted in 1889, when the Report on the Statistics was first issued as a separate publication, was retained for the Official Handbook, and, up to the 1920 number, for the Year-book. This size, however, was not altogether satisfactory from the point of view of economy of space or for the display of tabular matter, and in the next issue gave way to the royal octavo size.
A change was also made at the same time in the year-number of the book. Formerly the book had been designated by the year of compilation, though in recent-years it had not appeared until early in the following year. The book now bears the year of publication.
It has been shown above how the annual volume of Statistics included in each year up to 1888 a prefatory report, which gradually grew in bulk until it was deemed advisable in 1889 to publish it as a separate volume, which shortly afterwards developed into the “New Zealand Official Year-book.” From 1889 to 1920 the Statistics were accordingly issued without any accompanying letterpress.
A new policy adopted in 1921 in regard to the publication of the Annual Statistics involved the reintroduction of the report to accompany the tabular matter. In lieu of presenting the statistics in one comprehensive publication, these now form the tabular matter for nine separate annual reports, each covering a definite branch of statistical inquiry, and including introductory and explanatory letterpress in addition to the tables.
A similar policy is also now followed in the case of the census results. In addition to the complete report published separately after the completion of the census tabulation, each volume of tables contains also an introductory discussion of the results disclosed.
The full list of the regular statistical publications of the Census and Statistics Office is as follows:—
| Title. | Periodicity of Issue. |
|---|---|
| New Zealand Official Year-book | Annual. |
| Local Authorities Handbook | Annual. |
| Monthly Abstract of Statistics | Monthly. |
| Pocket Compendium of Statistics | Annual. |
| Annual Statistical Reports— | |
| Population and Buildings | Annual. |
| External Migration | |
| Vital Statistics | |
| Justice | |
| Trade and Shipping (in two parts) | |
| Agricultural and Pastoral Production | |
| Factory Production | |
| Insurance | |
| Miscellaneous (Prices, Wages and Hours of Labour, Employment and Unemployment, Industrial Accidents, Building Societies, Bankruptcy, Incomes and Income-tax, Land and Land-tax, Meteorology, Statistical Summary) | |
| Volumes of Census Results— | |
| Geographical Distribution | Quinquennial. |
| Dependencies | |
| Ages | |
| Conjugal Condition | |
| Orphan Children and Dependent Children | |
| Race Aliens | |
| Native-born and Foreign-born | |
| Religious Professions | |
| Industrial and Occupational Distribution | |
| Unemployment from Sickness and other Causes | |
| Incomes | |
| Families and Households | |
| Dwellings | |
| Maori and Half-caste Population | |
| Public Libraries and Places of Worship | |
| Poultry | |
| General Report | |
| Published in New Zealand Gazette and also as extracts— | |
| Vital Statistics of Urban Areas | Monthly and annual. |
| Estimated Population of New Zealand | Quarterly. |
| Estimated Yields of Wheat and Oats | Annual. |
| Estimated Spring Areas under Wheat, Oats, Barley, and Potatoes | Annual. |
| Stocks of Flour, Wheat, and Oats | Annual. |
The principal publication of the Census and Statistics Office is the “New Zealand Official Year-book,” which, as its title implies, is the official book of general reference on the various branches of the Dominion's activities and the various aspects of her social and economic characteristics and progress. Necessarily, however, much of the information given in the Year-book is of a condensed character, owing to the wide range of subjects covered. The Local Authorities Handbook, the annual Statistical Reports, and the census publications contain much more detailed information on the particular subjects they deal with, while the Monthly Abstract of Statistics contains the latest statistical information available on a variety of subjects, giving monthly or quarterly figures in most cases, together with letterpress presenting new annual matter as it becomes available. The Pocket Compendium contains, in very handy form, summarized annual statistics on the various subjects dealt with in the Year-book.
In addition to the publications of the Census and Statistics Office, many parliamentary reports contain statistical information, often of a detailed nature. The full list cannot be given here, but the principal of these annual reports are mentioned below, arranged in the order of subjects followed in the Year-book:—
| Subject. | Report. | |
|---|---|---|
| Number. | Title. | |
| Population | D.-9 | Report of Department of Immigration. |
| Public health, hospitals, &c. | H.-31 | Report on Public Health, Hospitals, and Charitable Aid. |
| H.-7 | Report on Mental Hospitals. | |
| Education | E.-1 | Report of Minister of Education. |
| E.-2 | Report on Primary Education. | |
| E.-3 | Report on Education of Native Children. | |
| E.-4 | Report on Child Welfare, State Care of Children, Special Schools, and Infant-life Protection. | |
| E.-5 | Report on Technical Education. | |
| E.-6 | Report on Secondary Education. | |
| E.-7 | Report on Higher Education. | |
| Justice | H.-16 | Report on Police Force of the Dominion. |
| H.-20 | Prisons Report. | |
| H.-20A | Report of Prisons Board. | |
| H.-20B | Report on Operations of Offenders Probation Act. | |
| Defence | H.-19 | Report of General Officer Commanding Defence Forces. |
| H.-5 | Report on New Zealand Naval Forces. | |
| Shipping | H.-15 | Report of Marine and Inspection of Machinery Department. |
| Railways | D.-2 | Railways Statement. |
| D.-1 | Public Works Statement. | |
| Roads | D.-1 | Public Works Statement. |
| Postal and telegraphic | F.-1 | Report of Post and Telegraph Department. |
| Lands | H.-3 | Report of Land Transfer and Deeds Registration Department. |
| Crown lands | C.-1 | Report on Settlement of Crown Lands. |
| C.-5 | Report on Land for Settlements Act. | |
| C.-9 | Report on Discharged Soldiers' Settlement. | |
| C.-14 | Report on National Endowments. | |
| Native lands | G.-9 | Report on Native Land Courts, Maori Land Boards, and Native Land Purchase Board. |
| G.-2 | Accounts of Native Trust Office. | |
| G.-3 | Accounts of East Coast Native Trust Lands. | |
| Surveys | C.-1A | Report on Surveys. |
| Agricultural and pastoral production | H.-29 | Report of Department of Agriculture. |
| H.-29A | Report of Board of Agriculture. | |
| H.-23 | Sheep Returns. | |
| Forestry | C.-3 | Report of State Forest Service. |
| Fisheries | H.-15 | Report of Marine and Inspection of Machinery Department. |
| H.-22 | Report of Internal Affairs Department. | |
| Mining | C.-2 | Mines Statement. |
| C.-2A | Report on State Coal-mines. | |
| C.-12 | Report on Kauri-gum Industry. | |
| Factory production | H.-44 | Report of Department of Industries and Commerce. |
| Public finance | B.-1 | Public Accounts. |
| B.-2 | Report and Accounts of Public Debt Commission. | |
| B.-6 | Financial Statement. | |
| B.-7 | Appropriations chargeable on Consolidated Fund and other Accounts. | |
| B.-7A | Appropriations chargeable on Public Works Fund. | |
| D.-1 | Public Works Statement. | |
| State Advances | B.-13 | Report of State Advances Office. |
| Pensions | H.-18 | Report of Pensions Department. |
| Superannuation | H.-26 | Report of Public Service Superannuation Board. |
| E.-8 | Report on Teachers' Superannuation Fund. | |
| D.-5 | Report on Government Railways Superannuation Fund. | |
| National Provident Fund | H.-17 | Report of National Provident Fund Board. |
| Banking | B.-15 | Balance-sheet of Bank of New Zealand |
| F.-1 | Report of Post and Telegraph Department. | |
| F.-4 | Report on Post Office Savings-bank. | |
| Insurance | H.-8 | Report of Government Insurance Commissioner. |
| H.-6A | Report on Accident Insurance Branch of the State Fire Insurance Office. | |
| H.-6 | Report of General Manager of State Fire Insurance Office. | |
| H.-12 | Report on Fire Brigades. | |
| Friendly societies | H.-1 | Report of Registrar of Friendly Societies. |
| Trade-unions | H.-11 | Report of Labour Department. |
| Industrial disputes | H.-11 | Report of Labour Department. |
| Industrial accidents | H.-11 | Report of Labour Department. |
| D.-2 | Railways Statement. | |
| C.-2 | Mines Statement. | |
| Water-power | D.-1 | Public Works Statement. |
| Public Trust Office | B.-9 | Report of the Public Trust Office. |
| Patents, designs, and trademarks | H.-10 | Report of Registrar of Patents. |
| Inspection of Machinery | H.-15 | Report of Marine and Inspection of Machinery Department. |
| Islands attached to New Zealand | A.-3 | Report on Cook and other Islands. |
| A.-4 | Report on Western Samoa. | |
| A.-4A | Report of Department of Health of Western Samoa. | |
The foregoing list relates, as stated, to annual reports. Special reports on subjects of particular interest which have been presented to Parliament during the last three years include the following:—
C.-15. Deterioration of Crown Lands—Report of Special Committee.
D.-2A. Railways Commission—Report of.
E.-7A. University Education—Report of Royal Commission.
A.-4D. Tokelau (Union) Islands—Report of Administrator of Western Samoa.
B.-2. Allocation of Public Debt—Treasury Memorandum.
B.-5. Rural Credits—Report of Royal Commission.
H.-27. Organization of Scientific and Industrial Research—Report of Sir H. F. Heath, K.C.B.
A.-4B. Mandated Territory of Western Samoa—Report of Visit by Hon. W. Noswerthy, together with Representations of Citizens' Committee and Replies thereto, &c.
C.-15. Dobson Colliery Disaster—Report of Royal Commission.
H.-28. Tariff Commission—Report.
H.-44A Proprietary Articles Trade Association—Report of Committee of Inquiry.
I.-16. Rural Intermediate Credit Bill Committee—Report.
Among important papers on subjects not specially dealt with in the Year-book are those relating to such matters as Imperial Conferences, sessions of the League of Nations, and other international Conferences. Such papers are usually to be found among the “A” series of parliamentary reports.
Table of Contents
In common with almost all countries, the chief instrument in compiling population data in New Zealand is the census, which in this country is taken quinquennially. The minutiae of the distribution of population, together with analyses of various population characteristics, compiled from census data will be found in the census publications listed on page 74. Owing to the high standard of intelligence of the population, and to the political, geographical, and social conditions prevailing in the Dominion, the data compiled as a result of the census are remarkably complete and reliable.
The basis adopted for the census—and indeed, practically universally throughout population statistics in New Zealand—is that of the population de fait, all persons being counted as at the place of enumeration, irrespective of habitual residence, legal domicil, and so forth.
Intercensal figures of total population are based on the customary equation:—
Population = Population (census) + Births and immigration — Deaths and emigration.
The comparative shortness of the interval between the census enumerations, combined with New Zealand's insular position and the high standard of her registration system, practically precludes the possibility of serious intercensal errors. Compulsory registration of births and deaths of Europeans was instituted throughout the Dominion in 1855, and under the present system of recording such particulars it may be confidently asserted that the proportion escaping registration is very low. This remark applies to Europeans only, as the same standard of accuracy can not be claimed for Maori registrations. A point of minor importance which may be noted is that births and deaths registered during a year are considered as actually occurring during that year.
The fact that all migration to and from the Dominion must be waterborne over lengthy distances, and that it centres in a few ports, facilitates the compilation of accurate statistics of external migration. Records of migration between the North and South Islands are also maintained. Population statistics of lesser internal divisions and of towns are based upon a variety of data collected annually.
Residents of the Cook Islands, Niue, Western Samoa, and the Tokelau Group are not included in the population statistics quoted throughout this section, except in the first table on the next page and in the paragraphs devoted to those islands at the end of the section. A similar course was formerly followed in regard to Maoris, but figures are now given inclusive of Maoris where possible, in accordance with a decision of Cabinet. In certain tables, however, Maoris have of necessity been omitted, on account of lack or insufficiency of data.
For the 1926 census all half-caste European-Maoris were included with the Native population in lieu of the previous practice of treating as Europeans such half-castes as were living in European fashion. Numbers so treated were as follows: 1921, 4,236; 1916, 3,221; 1911, 2,879; 1906, 2,578; 1901, 2,407.
Separate statistics of the Maori population are given towards the end of the section.
The population of the Dominion of New Zealand and its dependencies and the mandated territory of Western Samoa at 1st April, 1928, exceeded one and a half millions. The Ross Dependency is uninhabited.
| — | Males. | Females. | Total. |
|---|---|---|---|
| Population (exclusive of Maoris) of New Zealand proper | 708,568 | 680,132 | 1,388,700 |
| Maori population of New Zealand proper | 33,828 | 30,989 | 64,817 |
| Population (inclusive of Maoris) of New Zealand | 742,396 | 711,121 | 1,453,517 |
| Population of Cook Islands and Niue | 7,249 | 6,970 | 14,219 |
| Population of Tokelau Islands (Census, 1926) | 523 | 510 | 1,033 |
| Population of the mandated territory of Western Samoa 22,416 20,533 | 22,416 | 20,533 | 42,949 |
| Totals | 772,584 | 739,134 | 1,511,718 |
The outstanding note of the history of population movement in New Zealand is that of unbroken growth. That it has not been invariably regular is well attested by the accompanying table setting forth the increase at successive census enumerations from 1858 onwards.
| Date of Enumeration. | Population (excluding Maoris). | Numerical Increase. | Percentage Increase. | Average Annual Percentage Increase. |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| * Based on population excluding half-castes living as Europeans, who are included in population totals in 1921, but not in 1926. | ||||
| December, 1858 | 59,413 | .. | .. | .. |
| December, 1861 | 99,021 | 39,608 | 66.67 | 18.70 |
| December, 1864 | 172,158 | 73,137 | 73.86 | 20.54 |
| December, 1867 | 218,668 | 46,510 | 27.02 | 8.15 |
| February, 1871 | 256,393 | 37,725 | 17.25 | 5.11 |
| March, 1874 | 299,514 | 43,121 | 16.82 | 5.32 |
| March, 1878 | 414,412 | 114,898 | 38.36 | 8.43 |
| April, 1881 | 489,933 | 75,521 | 18.22 | 5.58 |
| March, 1886 | 578,482 | 88,549 | 18.07 | 3.39 |
| April, 1891 | 626,658 | 48,176 | 8.33 | 1.61 |
| April, 1896 | 703,360 | 76,702 | 12.24 | 2.33 |
| March, 1901 | 772,719 | 69,359 | 9.86 | 1.91 |
| April, 1906 | 888,578 | 115,859 | 14.99 | 2.79 |
| April, 1911 | 1,008,468 | 119,890 | 13.49 | 2.60 |
| October, 1916 | 1,099,449 | 90,981 | 9.02 | 1.57 |
| April, 1921 | 1,218,913 | 119,464 | 10.87 | 2.32 |
| April, 1926 | 1,344,469 | 129,792* | 10.69 | 2.05 |
As might be expected, the rate of increase in the earlier years was exceedingly high compared with the experience of later years, for a young country, endowed with fertile soil and moderate climate, and in the opening stages of development, presented glowing attractions sufficient to overcome the less alluring considerations of pioneering in a distant country more or less occupied by a race of warlike Natives.
In the “sixties” the gold rushes brought large numbers of people to New Zealand, many of whom stayed to become permanent citizens. This source of increase, however, was eclipsed during the vigorous immigration policy of the “seventies,” when in one year alone (1874) 32,118 assisted immigrants were brought into the country.
An actual decline in population has been experienced only in 1916 and 1917, and this fall was due solely to departures of troops. The natural increase of the population has proved more than sufficient to affect any migration losses, although in point of fact, omitting movements of droops, departures have exceeded arrivals in three years only—viz., 1888, 1890, and 1891. This loss by migration occurred, it will be noted, at a period of great economic depression.
The rate of increase gradually subsided as the country became settled and the land available for settlement became less. In 1927 there was an unusually small increase in population (other than Maori). The numerical gain (19,984) was the lowest since 1901, and the rate 1.46 per cent.) has been lower only in the three years mentioned in the preceding paragraph. Contributing causes have been the low level reached by the birth-rate and the paucity of gain by migration. The year ended 31st March provides a better population interval than the calendar year: on this basis 1927-28 recorded an increase of only 1.09 per cent. (Maoris excluded), and there occurred a small excess of departures over arrivals.
Subjoined is a diagram which illustrates the population movement of the past and permits a speculative glimpse at the future. The arithmetic average of the percentage increases of population, as ascertained by census enumerations during four decades (1881-1921), has been approximately 12.11 per cent, per quinquennium. Plotting this constant ratio as a logarithmic “curve,” and producing it both forward and backward in point of time, it is contrasted with the logarithmic “curve” expressing the actual populations. The two “curves” coincide greatly of recent years, thus indicating the steadying of the rate of growth and giving some confidence to the projection of the constant ratio as supplying an approximation, within limits, of the probablo population in the future.

The final criterion of the Dominion's growth in respect of population is supplied by a comparison of the rates of increase of other portions of the British Empire and of various foreign countries. Contrasted with the European countries shown in the table following, the Dominion is experiencing a rapid growth, for they are “emigration” countries, while New Zealand is an “immigration” country. Contrasted on the other hand with Canada and Australia, the comparison is not altogether favourable to New Zealand, although the former countries are much older in point of settlement. Canada is, of course, comparatively close to the sources of immigrant population, while both Canada and Australia still have vast areas undeveloped.
| Country. | Population (latest Census). | Intercensal Increase per Cent, in Decennial Periods approximating to | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Numbers. | Year. | 1910-1920. | 1900-1910. | 1890-1900. | 1880-1890. | 1870-1880. | 1800-1870. | |
* Excluding Maoris. † Europeans from census of 1926, other races from estimate; statements of increase are for Province of Cape of Good Hope only. ‡ Decrease. | ||||||||
| New Zealand* | 1,344,469 | 1,926 | 20-87 | 30-51 | 23-31 | 25-87 | 91-09 | 158-93 |
| Great Britain | 42,767,530 | 1,921 | 4-74 | 10-36 | 12-03 | 11-17 | 13-95 | 12-73 |
| Australia | 5,436,794 | 1,921 | 22-04 | 18-08 | 18-88 | 41-07 | 32-30 | 45-61 |
| Canada | 8,788,341 | 1,921 | 21-95 | 34-17 | 11-13 | 11-76 | 17-23 | 19-37 |
| Union of South Africa† | 7,537,624 | 1,926 | 8-49 | 6-44 | 57-79 | 111-82 | 45-25 | |
| Norway | 2,649,775 | 1,920 | 12-38 | 6-14 | 11-02 | .. | .. | 6-22 |
| Sweden | 5,904,489 | 1,920 | 6-92 | 7-51 | 7-35 | 4-78 | 9-53 | 8-00 |
| Netherlands | 6,865,314 | 1,920 | 17-19 | 14-77 | 13-14 | 12-43 | 12-10 | 7-87 |
| France | 40,743,851 | 1,926 | 0-03 | 1-93 | 0-83 | 1-95 | 3-61 | ‡3-43 |
| Germany | 62,539,098 | 1,925 | ‡7-81 | 15-01 | 14-04 | 9-28 | 10-17 | .. |
| Italy | 38,835,941 | 1,921 | 12-01 | 6-45 | .. | .. | 6-19 | 7-20 |
| United States | 105,720,620 | 1,920 | 14-94 | 21-02 | 20-73 | 25-50 | 30-08 | 22-63 |
Up to the “seventies” New Zealand was dependent on migration for the greater portion of her increase of population, but since then natural increase—i.e., excess of births over deaths—has been the principal factor. For a few years, indeed (1888-91), there was actually an excess of departures over arrivals.
Over the whole period 1861-1927 migration accounted for 37.3 per cent, of the total increase, excess of births over deaths accounting for 62.7 per cent. Since the beginning of the present century the former is responsible for 31.8 per cent, and the latter for 68.2 per cent, of the increase of population.
A table is appended showing for each five-yearly period since 1860 the excess of births over deaths and of immigration over emigration. Maoris are not included.
| Period. | Excess of Births over Deaths. | Excess of Arrivals over Departures. | Total Increase. | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Males. | Females | Both Sexes. | Males. | Females | Both Sexes. | Males. | Females | Both Sexes. | |
* Decrease. † Departure and return of troops of Expeditionary Force not included in migration figures. | |||||||||
| 1801-65 | 7,625 | 8,985 | 16,610 | 63,285 | 29,884 | 93,169 | 70,910 | 38,869 | 109,779 |
| 1866-70 | 15,663 | 17,779 | 33,442 | 11,167 | 9,369 | 20,536 | 26,830 | 27,148 | 53,978 |
| 1871-75 | 19,409 | 21,129 | 40,538 | 46,501 | 35,445 | 81,946 | 65,910 | 56,674 | 122,484 |
| 1876-80 | 30,143 | 32,808 | 62,951 | 31,870 | 22,917 | 54,787 | 62,013 | 55,725 | 117,738 |
| 1881-85 | 32,362 | 35,016 | 67,408 | 15,958 | 13,001 | 28,959 | 48,320 | 48,047 | 96,367 |
| 1886-90 | 30,781 | 33,544 | 64,325 | -4,911* | -3,791* | -8,702* | 25,870 | 29,753 | 55,628 |
| 1891-95 | 27,255 | 30,630 | 57,885 | 9,917 | 5,403 | 15,320 | 37,172 | 36,033 | 73,205 |
| 1896-1900 | 28,097 | 31,437 | 59,534 | 7,320 | 3,138 | 10,638 | 35,417 | 34,755 | 70,172 |
| 1901-05 | 32,515 | 36,223 | 68,738 | 31,223 | 14,223 | 45,446 | 63,738 | 50,446 | 114,184 |
| 1906-10 | 38,681 | 43,067 | 81,748 | 25,454 | 15,512 | 40,966 | 64,135 | 58,579 | 122,714 |
| 1911-15† | 42,323 | 46,682 | 89,005 | 17,856 | 17,905 | 35,561 | 59,979 | 64,587 | 124,566 |
| 1916-20† | 35,248 | 41,359 | 76,607 | 6,979 | 7,875 | 14,854 | 42,227 | 49,234 | 91,461 |
| 1921-25 | 41,876 | 44,868 | 86,744 | 26,732 | 23,256 | 49,988 | 68,608 | 68,124 | 136,732 |
| 1926 | 7,976 | 8,678 | 16,654 | 7,343 | 5,057 | 12,400 | 15,319 | 13,735 | 29,054 |
| 1927 | 7,728 | 8,447 | 16,175 | 2,167 | 1,642 | 8,809 | 9,895 | 10,089 | 19,984 |
| Totals, 1861-1927 | 397,682 | 440,682 | 838,364 | 298,661 | 201,016 | 499,677 | 696,343 | 641,698 | 1,338,041 |
The diagram which follows shows much more clearly the irregularity of the migration increase and the steadiness of the natural increase, the latter, however, broken by a sharp fall on account of the influenza epidemic of 1918, and further disturbed by the low birth-rate in recent years. The curves represent five-yearly moving averages.

In respect of the relative proportions of the sexes in the population, New Zealand has since the first settlement of the Islands differed materially from the older countries of the world. Although in the latter the composition of the populations has been no doubt to some extent affected by migration, yet, in general, natural increase would appear to be the main determining factor, the numbers of males and females being in most of these countries approximately equal, with a more or less marked tendency, however, for the females slightly to exceed the males. The excess of females in such older countries arises from a variety of causes, amongst which the most potent are probably (a) higher rate of mortality amongst males, (b) the fact that males tend to emigrate to a greater extent than females.
Very different is the case with newer countries such as New Zealand, where the rule is (in the early years of colonization especially) for the male population to outnumber the female.
The following table is interesting as showing the early excess of males and the gradual equalization of the sexes in New Zealand, the number of females to 1,000 males having risen from 622 in 1861 to 896 in 1911. The proportion rose to 993 in 1916, mainly on account of the absence of so many men at the war, and fell again in 1921 to 956, only to show a slight rise in 1926 to 959, a figure appreciably higher than in pre-war years. The figures quoted are exclusive of Maoris.
| Census Year. | Males. | Females. | Females to 1,000 Males. |
|---|---|---|---|
| 1861 | 61.062 | 37.959 | 622 |
| 1871 | 150.356 | 106.037 | 705 |
| 1881 | 269.605 | 220.328 | 817 |
| 1891 | 332.877 | 293.781 | 883 |
| 1901 | 405.992 | 366.727 | 903 |
| 1906 | 471.008 | 417.570 | 887 |
| 1911 | 531.910 | 476.558 | 896 |
| 1916 | 551.775 | 547.674 | 993 |
| 1921 | 623.243 | 595.670 | 956 |
| 1926 | 686.384 | 658.085 | 959 |
The preponderance of males in the early years of New Zealand was doubtless due to the fact that the difficulties of pioneering and the remoteness of the country from Europe were such as to deter female immigration to a greater extent than male. This was accentuated by the character of the early industries. Gold-mining and coal-mining, for instance, would attract large numbers of men, but few women. The effect of this early preponderance of males no doubt still exists, but in an ever-diminishing degree, its gradual elimination being effected by the dying-off of the earlier settlers. In recent years there has been a considerable approach towards equality in the increase of males and females by migration, and in some years the female increase from this source has exceeded the male.
Of the two sources from which the Dominion's population has been recruited—viz., migration and natural increase—the effect of the former has hitherto been to give in the aggregate a considerable preponderance of males, and of the latter to give a regular preponderance of females. In the period 1861-1927 the gain of males by migration totalled 97,645 more than that of females. This excess was only partly offset numerically by a female surplus of 43,000 in the figures of natural increase, but the net excess of approximately 55,000 males is not nearly sufficient to maintain the former high ratio of males to females in the population. The surplus of males at present, exclusive of the Native population, is some 28,000. The effect of the natural increase of population is in the direction of eliminating this surplus at the rate of about 900 per annum, and the sexes would therefore be brought to numerical equality in 30-35 years were it not for the somewhat variable factor of migration.
As already noted, the intercensal estimates of Dominion population prepared from the records of vital statistics and of migration are, by virtue of the favourable position of the Dominion in this respect, remarkably accurate. Indeed, as regards the statistics of total population the term “estimate” is scarcely correct, for the system in use should give, and to a great extent does give, the actual figures. With the exception of the years of the Great War, when the movement of troops was not ascertained exactly, the census totals invariably showed the quarterly returns of population to be highly accurate. There is always a difference in date between the census enumeration and the nearest quarterly statement, for no two of the eighteen general census enumerations in the history of the Dominion have been taken on the same day of the year, and this in itself usually accounts for the greater part of what disparity actually is shown.
The population at the end of each of the last ten years is quoted in the appended table, together with the movement in each year and the mean population for the year:—
| Calendar Year. | Estimated Population (excluding Maoris) at End of Year. | Increase during Year. | Mean Population for Year. | |||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Males. | Females. | Total. | Numerical. | Per Cent. | ||
| * See letter-press following. | ||||||
| 1918 | 542,046 | 566,327 | 1,108,373 | 10,701 | 0.97 | 1,103,022 |
| 1919 | 601,888 | 575,517 | 1,177,405 | 69,032 | 6.23 | 1,142,889 |
| 1920 | 617,756 | 590,079 | 1,207,835 | 30,430 | 2.58 | 1,192,620 |
| 1921 | 633,040 | 606,926 | 1,239,966 | 32,131 | 2.66 | 1,223,901 |
| 1922 | 645,524 | 619,873 | 1,265,397 | 25,431 | 2.05 | 1,251,895 |
| 1923 | 657,561 | 631,660 | 1,289,221 | 23,824 | 1.88 | 1,274,551 |
| 1924 | 671,452 | 644,722 | 1,316,174 | 26,953 | 2.09 | 1,298,635 |
| 1925 | 687,287 | 658,789 | 1,346,076 | 29,902 | 2.27 | 1,329,759 |
| 1926 | 697,113 | 668,304 | 1,365,417 | 29,054* | 2.17 | 1,352,927 |
| 1927 | 707,008 | 678,393 | 1,385,401 | 19,984 | 1.46 | 1,374,439 |
The actual increase of population (excluding Maoris) during the calendar year 1927 was 19,984. The increase for 1926 was 29,054, although from the figures shown for population at 31st December, 1925 and 1926, the increase would appear to have been much less. The population at 31st December, 1925, however, was the official estimate for that date, arrived at, incidentally, on the old basis of including with the European population half-castes living as Maoris.
As the year ended 31st March is for most of the administrative functions of the Government the period most in use, similar figures are given for March years:—
| Year ended 31st March, | Estimated Population (excluding Maoris) at and of Year. | Increase during Year. | Mean Population for Year. | |||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Males. | Females. | Total. | Numerical. | Per Cent. | ||
| * See letter-press above. | ||||||
| 1919 | 559,887 | 568,743 | 1,128,630 | 23,847 | 2.16 | 1,116,706 |
| 1920 | 607,555 | 579,584 | 1,187,139 | 58,509 | 5.18 | 1,157,884 |
| 1921 | 622,719 | 595,003 | 1,217,722 | 30,583 | 2.58 | 1,202,430 |
| 1922 | 636,956 | 611,242 | 1,248,198 | 30,476 | 2.50 | 1,232,960 |
| 1923 | 648,545 | 623,196 | 1,271,741 | 23,543 | 1.89 | 1,258,017 |
| 1924 | 659,570 | 634,333 | 1,293,903 | 22,162 | 1.74 | 1,280,299 |
| 1925 | 676,477 | 648,560 | 1,325,037 | 31,134 | 2.41 | 1,305,896 |
| 1926 | 691,910 | 662,382 | 1,354,292 | 29,255 | 2.21 | 1,337,155 |
| 1927 | 701,774 | 671,972 | 1,373,746 | 29,382* | 2.18 | 1,357,777 |
| 1928 | 708,568 | 680,132 | 1,388,700 | 14,954 | 1.09 | 1,378,806 |
Of the total estimated population of 1,388,700, excluding Maoris, at 31st March, 1928, adults numbered 830,379 (males, 423,187; females, 407,192).
The figures given in the two preceding tables show the population exclusive of Maoris. The following table shows the population inclusive of Maoris at 31st December and at 31st March of the last ten years, with the means for the various twelve-monthly periods:—
| — | Estimated Population (including Maoris) at End of Year. | Mean Population for Year. | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|
| Males. | Females. | Total. | ||
| Years ended 31st December. | ||||
| 1918 | 567,986 | 590,163 | 1,158,149 | 1,152,798 |
| 1919 | 627,828 | 599,353 | 1,227,181 | 1,192,665 |
| 1920 | 643,696 | 613,915 | 1,257,611 | 1,242,396 |
| 1921 | 660,948 | 631,769 | 1,292,717 | 1,276,652 |
| 1922 | 673,772 | 645,112 | 1,318,884 | 1,305,126 |
| 1923 | 685,951 | 657,070 | 1,343,021 | 1,328,193 |
| 1924 | 700,033 | 670,370 | 1,370,403 | 1,352,618 |
| 1925 | 716,371 | 684,859 | 1,401,230 | 1,384,428 |
| 1926 | 730,603 | 698,952 | 1,429,555 | 1,413,700 |
| 1927 | 740,782 | 709,308 | 1,450,090 | 1,438,814 |
| Years ended 31st March. | ||||
| 1919 | 585,827 | 592,579 | 1,178,406 | 1,166,482 |
| 1920 | 633,495 | 603,420 | 1,236,915 | 1,207,660 |
| 1921 | 648,659 | 618,839 | 1,267,498 | 1,252,206 |
| 1922 | 664,979 | 636,272 | 1,301,251 | 1,285,711 |
| 1923 | 676,825 | 648,476 | 1,325,301 | 1,311,381 |
| 1924 | 688,020 | 659,833 | 1,347,853 | 1,334,029 |
| 1925 | 705,161 | 674,326 | 1,379,487 | 1,359,995 |
| 1926 | 721,173 | 688,639 | 1,409,812 | 1,392,073 |
| 1927 | 735,338 | 702,642 | 1,437,980 | 1,420,762 |
| 1928 | 742,396 | 711,121 | 1,453,517 | 1,443,323 |
Records of external migration have been kept in New Zealand since 1860. Prior to the 1st April, 1921, the statistics were compiled from returns furnished monthly by Collectors of Customs, but since that date they have been compiled from individual statements obtained from each person entering or leaving the Dominion, and much detailed and important information is consequently now available.
Including crews of vessels, 88,528 persons from overseas arrived in New Zealand during the year 1927, which, compared with 1926, shows a decrease of 8,737. During the same period 84,676 persons departed. This figure is almost on a par with the corresponding one for 1926. The gain by migration to the Dominion's population during 1927 was thus only 3,852, as compared with 12,413 in 1926 and 12,802 in 1925.
The numbers of arrivals and departures during the last ten years are given in the table following. Crews of vessels have not been taken into account, and the figures for the years 1918 and 1919 do not include members of the Expeditionary Force.
| ARRIVALS AND DEPARTURES, 1918-27. | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Year. | Arrivals. | Departures. | ||||
| Males. | Females. | Total. | Males. | Females. | Total. | |
| 1918 | 6,356 | 5,550 | 11,906 | 6,097 | 5,563 | 11,660 |
| 1919 | 10,772 | 10,159 | 20,931 | 11,377 | 8,500 | 19,877 |
| 1920 | 23,687 | 20,375 | 44,062 | 17,951 | 14,973 | 32,924 |
| 1921 | 22,446 | 19,436 | 41,882 | 16,019 | 12,540 | 28,559 |
| 1922 | 18,811 | 16,422 | 35,233 | 15,643 | 12,746 | 28,389 |
| 1923 | 19,445 | 17,043 | 36,488 | 16,037 | 13,631 | 29,668 |
| 1924 | 21,719 | 18,096 | 39,815 | 16,489 | 14,104 | 30,593 |
| 1925 | 23,328 | 18,518 | 41,846 | 15,907 | 13,265 | 29,172 |
| 1926 | 25,508 | 20,177 | 45,685 | 18,649 | 15,176 | 33,825 |
| 1927 | 21,165 | 17,511 | 38,676 | 20,349 | 15,899 | 36,248 |
The monthly figures for 1926 and 1927 are as follows, the excess of arrivals or of departures for each month being also shown:—
| Month. | Arrivals. | Departures. | Excess of Arrivals. | Excess of Departures. | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1926. | 1927. | 1926. | 1927. | 1926. | 1927. | 1926. | 1927. | |
| January | 4,592 | 5,264 | 2,696 | 2,967 | 1,896 | 2,297 | .. | .. |
| February | 3,333 | 3,731 | 3,161 | 3,247 | 172 | 484 | .. | .. |
| March | 5,037 | 3,964 | 4,196 | 4,030 | 841 | .. | .. | 66 |
| April | 3,077 | 2,292 | 4,647 | 4,832 | .. | .. | 1,570 | 2,540 |
| May | 4,049 | 3,123 | 2,777 | 3,295 | 1,272 | .. | .. | 172 |
| June | 2,345 | 1,982 | 2,649 | 2,834 | .. | .. | 304 | 852 |
| July | 1,961 | 2,035 | 2,595 | 2,948 | .. | .. | 634 | 913 |
| August | 3,903 | 2,238 | 2,183 | 2,337 | 1,720 | .. | .. | 99 |
| September | 3,635 | 2,362 | 1,905 | 2,828 | 1,730 | .. | .. | 466 |
| October | 4,442 | 3,331 | 2,332 | 2,134 | 2,110 | 1,197 | .. | .. |
| November | 4,253 | 3,830 | 1,865 | 2,086 | 2,388 | 1,744 | .. | .. |
| December | 5,058 | 4,524 | 2,819 | 2,710 | 2,239 | 1,814 | .. | .. |
| Totals | 45,685 | 38,676 | 33,825 | 36,248 | 11,860 | 2,428 | .. | .. |
The statistics for the twelve months ended 31st December, 1927, show that during that period 38,676 persons, excluding members of crews of vessels, arrived in the Dominion. Of these 11,327 were immigrants intending permanent residence in the country, as compared with 17,868 of a similar class in 1926. The remainder of the arrivals, 27,349 in number, were classified as shown below. Corresponding figures for the four preceding years are also given.
| — | 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Immigrants intending permanent residence | 11,762 | 14,314 | 15,704 | 17,868 | 11,327 |
| New Zealand residents returning from abroad | 13,073 | 14,076 | 14,024 | 14,375 | 14,271 |
| Tourists | 7,522 | 7,425 | 7,898 | 9,509 | 9,105 |
| Persons on commercial business | 2,166 | 2,080 | 2,241 | 1,993 | 1,973 |
| Persons visiting the Dominion in connection with entertainments, sports, &c. | 911 | 1,009 | 1,193 | 994 | 782 |
| Persons in transit | 562 | 328 | 520 | 533 | 557 |
| Others (officials, &c., of other countries) | 457 | 483 | 194 | 343 | 430 |
| Not stated | 35 | 160 | 72 | 70 | 231 |
| Totals (excluding crews) | 36,488 | 39,815 | 41,846 | 45,685 | 38,676 |
The action of the New Zealand Government in temporarily suspending the major portion of its scheme of granting assisted passages to migrants from the British Isles is chiefly responsible for the decrease shown for 1927 in the number of immigrants intending permanent residence. The figures for this class of immigrant for 1927 are 5,899, as against 10,766 in 1926; while the decrease in the number of those who migrated to New Zealand without State assistance amounted to 1,674. The effect of the discontinuance of the “assisted” scheme would in all probability be greater than the figures would suggest. In order to obtain assistance intending migrants must fulfil certain conditions, and it frequently happens that some member or members of a family, being unable to comply with these conditions, have to come unaided. On this account, therefore, the “unassisted” are less than they would have been had the scheme been in operation throughout the year.
The departures recorded during 1927 numbered 36,248, as compared with 33,825 in 1926. Of these, 4,145 were shown to be New Zealand residents departing permanently, 16,659 New Zealand residents departing temporarily, and 15,414 visitors to the Dominion departing. The figures which follow show the different classes of emigrants for each of the last five years:—
| — | 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| New Zealand residents departing permanently | 2,474 | 2,256 | 1,946 | 2,581 | 4,145 |
| New Zealand residents departing temporarily | 14,104 | 15,006 | 13,758 | 15,157 | 16,659 |
| Visitors to the Dominion departing | 13,083 | 13,320 | 13,462 | 16,065 | 15,414 |
| Persons regarding whom no information is available | 7 | 11 | 6 | 22 | 30 |
| Totals (excluding crews) | 29,668 | 30,593 | 29,172 | 33,825 | 36,248 |
New Zealand residents going abroad temporarily on business or pleasure represented 46 per cent, of the total departures, as against 48 per cent, in 1926, while of the arrivals 37 per cent, were New-Zealanders returning to their homes after temporary absence, compared with 31 per cent, in 1926. The elimination of this class of migrant reduces the arrivals during 1927 to 24,405, and during 1926 to 31,310, and the departures respectively to 19,589 and 18,668.
Tourists and other temporary visitors in 1927 comprised 34 per cent, of the arrivals and 43 per cent, of the departures, as compared with 29 and 47 per cent, respectively in 1926. The bulk of the temporary visitors come from Australia, the British Isles, and the United States of America. The following table shows for the years 1926 and 1927 the principal countries of residence of temporary visitors, classified according to their purpose in coming to the Dominion:—
| Country of last Permanent Residence. | Purpose in coming to Dominion. | |||||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Tourists. | On Business. | Theatrical, &c. | Other, Official, &c.* | In Transit. | Total. | |||||||
| 1926. | 1927. | 1926. | 1927. | 1926. | 1927. | 1926. | 1927. | 1926. | 1927. | 1926. | 1927. | |
| * Including undefined. | ||||||||||||
| Australia | 6,204 | 5,737 | 1,374 | 1,240 | 668 | 609 | 56 | 249 | 214 | 227 | 8,516 | 8,062 |
| British Isles | 1,369 | 1,379 | 309 | 355 | 151 | 54 | 206 | 263 | 110 | 153 | 2,145 | 2,204 |
| United States of America | 498 | 656 | 129 | 139 | 71 | 88 | 12 | 21 | 38 | 11 | 748 | 915 |
| Fiji | 305 | 252 | 25 | 29 | .. | .. | 24 | 33 | 16 | 23 | 370 | 337 |
| Canada | 166 | 180 | 27 | 40 | 3 | 13 | 12 | 14 | 8 | 8 | 216 | 255 |
| South Africa | 140 | 75 | 4 | 6 | 9 | .. | 3 | 2 | 2 | .. | 158 | 83 |
| China | 138 | 247 | 13 | 4 | .. | .. | 1 | 8 | 2 | 7 | 154 | 266 |
| India | 102 | 96 | 9 | 6 | 18 | 1 | 6 | 7 | 1 | 1 | 136 | 111 |
| Samoa | 87 | 64 | 11 | 7 | .. | .. | 21 | 14 | 8 | 8 | 127 | 93 |
| Tonga | 46 | 20 | 3 | 4 | .. | .. | 12 | 8 | 15 | 9 | 76 | 41 |
| Other countries | 454 | 399 | 89 | 143 | 74 | 17 | 60 | 42 | 119 | 110 | 796 | 711 |
| Total | 9,509 | 9,105 | 1,993 | 1,973 | 994 | 782 | 413 | 661 | 533 | 557 | 13,442 | 13,078 |
Having eliminated the two classes of migrants whose movements only temporarily affect the population of the Dominion, there remains the important residue which represents the permanent additions and losses of population. During the year 1927 11,327 persons landed in the Dominion with the intention of making their future homes here, compared with 17,868 in 1926, while during the same period 4,145 permanent residents of New Zealand were attracted to other countries, as against 2,581 in 1926. These figures are based on statements of intention only, and a certain percentage of immigrants, finding the conditions in the Dominion unsuited to their particular requirements may, after a short stay, depart elsewhere. Such persons on arrival would state their intention of becoming permanent residents, but on departure might not be classified as permanent residents departing permanently. For this reason it is not possible to state what the actual net gain to the permanent population of the Dominion through migration may be in any given year. Over a period of years, of course, the best figure is arrived at by simply deducting total departures from total arrivals, including crews in each instance.
In a young country such as New Zealand it would not be surprising to find that the proportion of males to females among the new immigrants was considerably in favour of the former, but the figures for the last few years show that the male preponderance is not as great as might be expected. As a matter of fact, females comprised 44 per cent, of the total new immigrants in 1927, as compared with 42 and 41 per cent, in 1926 and 1925 respectively. No doubt the propaganda work carried out by the New Zealand and Imperial Governments in connection with the scheme for assisting domestic servants and also the wives and families of immigrants from Great Britain to the Dominion is largely responsible for this comparatively high proportion of females. An examination of the figures supports this contention, for whereas during 1927 47 per cent, of immigrants from the British Isles were females, the corresponding percentage for immigrants from all other countries was only 37.
Of the New-Zealanders who transferred their homes to other countries during the years 1927 and 1926 1,847 and 1,217 respectively were females and 2,298 and 1,364 males.
Of the total arrivals recorded, during the year 1927 11.5 per cent, were under fifteen years of age. Among the immigrants intending permanent residence, however, the proportion was much higher—viz., 21.2 per cent. The corresponding percentages for all departures and for New Zealand residents departing permanently were 10.2 and 20.9 respectively. The higher percentages under fifteen years of age in the case of permanent settlers and emigrants is, of course, due to the fact that this class of person brings or takes his family, if any, with him, whereas the remainder of persons coming to and going from the Dominion, consisting for the most part of tourists and persons on business, travel almost exclusively without at least the younger members of their families. The higher percentage of persons of forty-five years and over amongst the departures would appear to confirm to a certain extent the general impression that many immigrants return to their native land later in life. The following table shows the percentage of new permanent immigrants who arrived during 1926 and 1927, and the New Zealand residents who departed during the same period, by age-groups, and also for the same period the permanent gain through migration in the population of the Dominion:—
| — | Under 15 Years. | 15 and under 45 Years. | 45 Years and over, and Age not stated. | |||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1926. | 1927. | 1926. | 1927. | 1926. | 1927. | |
| Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | |
| Immigrants intending permanent residence | 22.70 | 21.24 | 66.83 | 67.87 | 10.47 | 10.89 |
| Permanent departures | 21.19 | 20.89 | 59.28 | 62.17 | 19.53 | 16.94 |
| Permanent gain to population of Dominion | 22.95 | 21.44 | 68.11 | 71.15 | 8.94 | 7.41 |
From the foregoing it will be seen that over 90 per cent, of the permanent gain in population through migration consists of persons under forty-five years of age. Under the system in force, children under fifteen years of age accompanying parents or guardians are included in the statement furnished by such parent or guardian. Of the 2,406 children under fifteen years of age in 1927 2,265 were so returned. The number of parents or guardians concerned was 1,160, and it is interesting to note that 551 were accompanied by one child, 316 by two children, 168 by three, 69 by four, 40 by five, 12 by six, 3 by seven, and 1 by nine. These figures convey a fairly accurate indication of the sizes of the families which comprise the recent addition to our population, for although, as mentioned above, children accompanying guardians are also included, such cases are not very numerous.
Of the 11,327 new immigrants during 1927 intending to settle in the Dominion the vast majority, 10,772, or 95.1 per cent., came from British countries, mainly from the British Isles, Australia, Canada, South Africa, and India. The majority of immigrants from foreign countries came from Jugo-Slavia, the United States of America, and Italy. The following table shows for each of the last five years the principal countries whence arrived new immigrants who intended permanent residence in the Dominion:—
| Country of Last Permanent Residence. | 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| British Isles | 9,142 | 11,082 | 11,843 | 14,436 | 8,70 |
| India | 85 | 111 | 136 | 91 | 86 |
| South Africa | 114 | 110 | 136 | 112 | 67 |
| Canada | 270 | 361 | 479 | 443 | 378 |
| Australia | 1,586 | 1,576 | 1,881 | 1,785 | 1,370 |
| Other British countries | 112 | 146 | 254 | 197 | 168 |
| Denmark | 20 | 14 | 13 | 14 | 34 |
| Italy | 25 | 50 | 227 | 58 | 63 |
| Switzerland | 26 | 34 | 6 | 25 | 21 |
| Jugo-Slavia | 94 | 467 | 338 | 361 | 181 |
| China | 107 | 112 | 63 | 56 | 30 |
| United States | 70 | 86 | 165 | 137 | 116 |
| Other foreign countries | 111 | 165 | 163 | 153 | 110 |
| Totals | 11,762 | 14,314 | 15,704 | 17,868 | 11,327 |
With the exception of 206 persons (of whom 124 departed for the United States, 30 for China, 28 for European countries, 7 for South American countries, 11 for foreign islands of the Pacific, and 6 for other foreign countries), the whole of the New Zealand residents who permanently left the Dominion during 1927 went to British countries. The figures for the principal countries for the last five years are as follows:—
| — | 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| British Isles | 492 | 470 | 495 | 528 | 732 |
| South Africa | 25 | 25 | 29 | 51 | 37 |
| Canada | 100 | 120 | 44 | 84 | 169 |
| Australia | 1,656 | 1,470 | 1,171 | 1,637 | 2,855 |
| Fiji | 27 | 38 | 23 | 48 | 67 |
| Other British countries | 26 | 16 | 36 | 55 | 79 |
| China | 20 | 19 | 25 | 24 | 30 |
| United States | 98 | 53 | 97 | 132 | 124 |
| Other foreign countries | 30 | 45 | 26 | 22 | 52 |
| Totals | 2,474 | 2,256 | 1,946 | 2,581 | 4,145 |
During the year 1927 some 442 persons (males 322, females 120) of foreign nationality, out of the total of 11,327, arrived as new immigrants intending permanent residence in the Dominion, as compared with 756 (599 males, 157 females) out of a total of 17,868 in 1926, the remaining persons being British subjects. The figures for the three years 1924-1926 show a considerable increase over those for the year 1923, mainly owing to the large influx of immigrants from Jugo-Slavia, but the figure for 1927 has decreased to practically its former level. The chief nationalities represented among the alien immigrants for the last five years were as follows:—
| Nationals of | 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Italy | 25 | 52 | 262 | 88 | 65 |
| Switzerland | 27 | 33 | 9 | 26 | 22 |
| Denmark | 23 | 18 | 20 | 20 | 42 |
| Russia | 14 | 18 | 27 | 21 | 8 |
| Jugo-Slavia | 79 | 447 | 350 | 373 | 177 |
| Greece | 6 | 19 | 22 | 16 | 12 |
| Syria | 5 | 14 | 20 | 10 | .. |
| China | 99 | 88 | 53 | 40 | 8 |
| United States | 24 | 24 | 44 | 72 | 40 |
| Other countries | 48 | 120 | 87 | 90 | 68 |
| Totals | 350 | 833 | 894 | 756 | 442 |
There are comparatively few females among foreign nationals intending permanent residence. Whereas in 1927 a little over 45 per cent, of the British immigrants were females, the corresponding percentage for foreign nationals was only slightly over 27. The proportion of young people is also relatively low in the case of foreign nationals; the percentage under twenty-one years of age for British and foreign respectively being in 1927 38 and 28.
Foreign nationals constitute only a very small proportion of the total number of New Zealand residents who departed permanently during 1927. The following table shows the principal nationalities of the permanent residents departing permanently during the last five years.
| Nationals of | 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| British countries | 2,420 | 2,170 | 1,907 | 2,529 | 4,036 |
| Russia | 4 | 6 | 4 | 1 | |
| Germany | 4 | 4 | 2 | 3 | |
| France | 2 | 8 | 2 | 1 | 5 |
| Norway | 1 | 1 | 1 | 2 | |
| Sweden | 1 | 2 | 1 | 1 | 4 |
| Denmark | 1 | 19 | 4 | 6 | 6 |
| Italy | 8 | 4 | 4 | 1 | 9 |
| United States | 9 | 20 | 8 | 5 | |
| China | 16 | 17 | 23 | 26 | 35 |
| Other foreign countries | 8 | 6 | 2 | 4 | 39 |
| Total foreign | 54 | 86 | 39 | 52 | 109 |
| Grand totals | 2,474 | 2,256 | 1,946 | 2,581 | 4,145 |
Although race aliens comprise comparatively small proportions of the total arrivals and departures, they are by no means unimportant. The principal race aliens with whom New Zealand is concerned are the Chinese and Indians, and these are shown separately from other race aliens. The definition of the term “race alien,” as used in connection with these statistics, is “a person of other than European race.”
The following table shows the permanent increase in the Dominion's race-alien population through migration for the years 1926 and 1927:—
| — | 1926. | 1927. | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Chinese. | Indians. | Others. | Totals. | Chinese. | Indians. | Others. | Totals. | |
| * Decrease. | ||||||||
| Immigrants intending permanent residence | 50 | 56 | 33 | 139 | 11 | 41 | 26 | 78 |
| New Zealand residents departing permanently | 27 | 3 | 11 | 41 | 35 | 3 | 16 | 54 |
| Permanent increase of race aliens in New Zealand through migration | 23 | 53 | 22 | 98 | 24* | 38 | 10 | 24 |
It should be noted that the figures quoted above include half-castes. There has been a substantial decrease in the number of Chinese immigrants during the last few years, and this, coupled with an increase in the number departing permanently, makes an actual reduction in the Chinese population through migration during 1927 of 24 as against an increase of 23 in 1926. The permanent increase in the number of Indian immigrants remains at a fairly stationary figure. The “other” race-alien immigrants intending permanent residence in 1927 were made up mainly of 14 Polynesians.
The total arrivals and departures of race aliens during each of the last ten years are as follows:—
| Year. | Arrivals. | Departures. | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Chinese. | Indians. | Others. | Total. | Chinese. | Indians. | Others. | Total. | |
| 1918 | 256 | 138 | 523 | 917 | 214 | 19 | 171 | 404 |
| 1919 | 418 | 193 | 97 | 708 | 238 | 18 | 66 | 322 |
| 1920 | 1,477 | 225 | 32 | 1,734 | 380 | 54 | 9 | 443 |
| 1921 | 255 | 137 | 249 | 641 | 368 | 100 | 239 | 707 |
| 1922 | 345 | 32 | 172 | 549 | 362 | 125 | 213 | 700 |
| 1923 | 365 | 115 | 249 | 729 | 378 | 66 | 188 | 632 |
| 1924 | 548 | 128 | 341 | 1,017 | 451 | 128 | 332 | 911 |
| 1925 | 517 | 216 | 323 | 1,056 | 524 | 165 | 216 | 905 |
| 1926 | 613 | 239 | 347 | 1,199 | 541 | 164 | 308 | 1,013 |
| 1927 | 542 | 151 | 270 | 963 | 587 | 135 | 184 | 906 |
The pending alteration of the law was the cause of a huge influx of Chinese in 1920, with a view to anticipating the tightening of the restrictions, which actually came into operation on the passing of the Immigration Restriction Amendment Act of that year. A limit on the number of Chinese permitted to enter the Dominion is now imposed.
The high number of race-alien arrivals in 1918 was caused by the unavoidable inclusion of natives of the British and French Pacific islands who came to New Zealand to embark for the seat of war.
At the census of 1881, the year in which taxation was first imposed on Chinese landing in New Zealand, the Chinese population numbered 5,004 persons, which fell to 4,542 in 1886, and further to 3,711 in 1896. During the period 1881-96 the poll-tax was £10 per head, and this seemed sufficient for the purpose of preventing a large influx of Chinese. During the years 1894 and 1895, however, the arrivals shown by the Customs returns were found to be somewhat greater than the departures, and in 1896 an Act was passed raising the poll-tax on Chinese immigrants to £100 per head, and limiting the number of Chinese passengers that may be carried by vessels to New Zealand to one for every 200 tons burthen. According to the census of 1901, the Chinese population was 2,857; in 1906 it was 2,570; in 1911, 2,630; in 1916, 2,147; and in 1921, 3,266, of whom 156 were half-castes. At 1st April, 1928, the approximate numbers of the principal alien races present in New Zealand were: Chinese 3,252, Indians 1,093, and Syrians 954.
In connection with the following paragraphs, it should be explained that since about May, 1927, the system of assisted immigration has been temporarily suspended except in regard to (1) domestics and single women, (2) boys under Flock House, Salvation Army, and Church of England schemes, and (3) wives, &c., of immigrants who have arrived previously.
Permanent residents of the Dominion and bona fide New-Zealanders visiting the United Kingdom may nominate any person, not a prohibited immigrant within the meaning of the Immigration Restriction Act, 1908 (N.Z.), and its amendments, or of the Undesirable Immigrants Exclusion Act, 1919 (N.Z.), residing in the United Kingdom, for an assisted passage to New Zealand under the following conditions:—
The person nominated must be under the age of fifty years. Although assisted passages cannot be granted to persons who have attained the age of fifty years, the Immigration Department can arrange full-fare passages for any such persons proceeding as members of a family or of a party the remainder of which is travelling at assisted rates. Full fares (subject to alteration by the shipping companies) are as follows: Third-class six-berth, £37; four-berth, £39; twe-berth, £43 per adult.
The person nominated must not have resided in the Dominion or in Australia for a period of at least five years immediately preceding nomination.
He must supply to the High Commissioner for New Zealand in London satisfactory medical certificate and certificate of character.
In the case of a married person, nomination must include husband, wife, and family (if any), except where a judicial separation exists or desertion is proved.
The nominator must undertake to make provision for maintenance and employment for the nominee after arrival in the Dominion, and must also guarantee that the nominee will reside in the Dominion for at least five years.
All questions as to suitability of any person nominated for an assisted passage are decided by the High Commissioner for New Zealand in London.
Provided that the above conditions are complied with, an assisted passage will be granted at the following rates, which are subject to revision:—
| Third Class. | |||
|---|---|---|---|
| Six-berth. | Four-berth. | Two-berth. | |
| Married adults, under 50 years (including widows with children) | £11 | £13 | £17 |
| Single men, 19 and under 50 | £11 | £13 | £17 |
| Single women (including widows without children)— | |||
| 19 and under 40 | Free | £2 | £6 |
| 40 and under 50 | £11 | £13 | £17 |
| Boys and girls, 12 and under 19 | Free | £2 | £6 |
| Children, 3 and under 12 | Free | £1 | £3 |
| Children, under 3, if not more than one | Free | Free | Free |
The full amount of passage-money must be paid before a passage is booked. The money can be paid in New Zealand by the nominator, or in London by the nominee, or partly by both.
In any case where nominees are unable to pay the cost of six-berth passages the Imperial and New Zealand Governments, acting in concert, will, on the approval of the High Commissioner, advance the necessary amount by way of loan, repayable within a reasonable time after their arrival in the Dominion.
Nomination forms are obtainable at Post-offices throughout the Dominion, or at the Department of Immigration, Wellington. Nominations can be cabled at an extra cost of £1. Remittances can be forwarded to nominees at time of nomination without fee.
Passages are granted on vessels belonging to the Shaw-Savill and Albion Company and the New Zealand Shipping Company from London or Southampton, and the Federal Steam Navigation Company from Liverpool. Passages can be booked to the following ports in New Zealand: Auckland, Gisborne, Napier, Wellington, Lyttelton, Timaru, Oamaru, and Port Chalmers. Nominated passages are granted by direct route only.
Passages at reduced rates are not granted to unhealthy persons. When cases of lung, chest, or other like complaints are discovered in any member of a family by the Medical Officer at London. Liverpool, or Southampton, the whole family is prevented from sailing.
In the case of immigrants under twenty-one years of age special arrangements have to be entered into for their protection on the voyage where deemed necessary or advisable.
In addition to the system of nomination, qualified domestic servants under 40 years of age may, on application to the High Commissioner, be granted free passages to New Zealand. To be eligible a person must be a bona fide domestic (general servant, cook, housemaid, parlourmaid, waitress, laundress, or nursemaid) and be in employment as such at time of application, and a written undertaking must be given to follow such calling for at least twelve months after arrival in the Dominion, and that marriage will not be contracted during that period.
Qualified farm labourers under 45 may apply for and be granted assisted passages as for single men. The conditions are the same as in the case of domestics, except, of course, that the question of marriage does not enter into the matter.
As their respective Governments do not subscribe to the provisions of the Empire Settlement Act, 1922, residents of the Irish Free State or the Channel Islands (except Guernsey) are not eligible for nomination. As far as Ireland is concerned only residents of the following counties are eligible for nomination, viz.: Antrim, Armagh, Down, Fermanagh, Londonderry, and Tyrone.
Various systems of assisted immigration have been in force since 1871, with the exception of the period 1892 to 1903 (inclusive). As explained previously, the present scheme has been in the main suspended since the middle of 1927. The numbers of assisted immigrants during each year are as follows:—
| Year. | Number. |
|---|---|
| 1871 | 303 |
| 1872 | 4,736 |
| 1873 | 8,754 |
| 1874 | 32,118 |
| 1875 | 20,370 |
| 1876 | 9,677 |
| 1877 | 5,344 |
| 1878 | 6,618 |
| 1879 | 10,311 |
| 1880 | 2,689 |
| 1881 | 103 |
| 1882 | 726 |
| 1883 | 5,902 |
| 1884 | 3,888 |
| 1885 | 1,072 |
| 1886 | 917 |
| 1887 | 1,286 |
| 1888 | 485 |
| 1889 | 91 |
| 1890 | 144 |
| 1891 | 44 |
| 1904 | 1,058 |
| 1905 | 2,191 |
| 1906 | 3,682 |
| 1907 | 2,959 |
| 1908 | 4,667 |
| 1909 | 3,299 |
| 1910 | 2,341 |
| 1911 | 3,070 |
| 1912 | 3,535 |
| 1913 | 5,151 |
| 1914 | 3,716 |
| 1915 | 1,300 |
| 1916 | 695 |
| 1917 | 231 |
| 1918 | 421 |
| 1919 | 3,569 |
| 1920 | 7,615 |
| 1921 | 8,085 |
| 1922 | 7,773 |
| 1923 | 6,181 |
| 1924 | 8,091 |
| 1925 | 8,277 |
| 1926 | 10,766 |
| 1927 | 5,899 |
The total to 31st December, 1927, is 220,150, of which number all have come from the United Kingdom, with the exception of 3,909 from the Continent of Europe spread over the five years 1874 to 1878 (inclusive).
On arrival in New Zealand the immigrants are met on board by officers of the Immigration Department, who accompany the Port Health Officer to the ship. While the vessel is in the stream it is the special duty of such officers to afford to the assisted immigrants all necessary information as regards transhipment, &c.
Each immigrant is seen as he passes towards the doctor for examination, and is handed an official letter containing information as to where his ticket will be arranged for, and the place and time of departure of his connecting train or boat (if any). It is the practice of the Department to send out advices, by wire if necessary, to friends and relatives of immigrants about to arrive, and to get back information as to where the newcomers will be met. These messages, often together with private letters, &c., are given out on board to those to whom they are addressed.
In the case of domestics, the matron in charge on board is instructed to classify the girls under two heads: (a) Those with work already arranged or with friends to go to; (b) those without either friends or work. On arrival they are met by the Girls' Superintendent of the Immigration Department. Arrangements are made for sending to their destinations those girls who are going to friends or to definite positions. Those requiring accommodation are directed to homes or hostels approved by the Minister of Immigration for this purpose. The Superintendent then separately considers the case of each girl, and arranges to place her with an applicant for a Government-assisted girl. After a girl has been placed the Department endeavours to keep in touch with her by correspondence.
With certain specified exceptions, no person over the age of fifteen years may land in New Zealand unless in possession of a passport or some other document satisfactorily establishing his or her nationality and identity. Exemption from this requirement (which is additional to the requirements of the Immigration Restriction and Undesirable Immigrants Exclusion Acts), may be granted by the Minister of Internal Affairs.
In the case of a person coming from a foreign country the passport must, with certain exceptions, have been issued or viséd by the British Ambassador or a British Consul in that country, and in the case of a person coming from any part of the British dominions the issue or visé must have been by some public official duly authorized in that behalf.
Certain exceptions are made with respect to persons coming to New Zealand from the Cook Islands and Western Samoa. In their case the only requirement is the possession of a permit to visit New Zealand granted by the Resident Commissioner of the Cook Islands or the Administrator of Samoa, as the case may be. The regulations, further, do not apply to a British subject arriving in New Zealand as the master or a member of the crew of the vessel in which he arrives, or to a British subject arriving from the Commonwealth of Australia.
With the exception of British subjects travelling to the Commonwealth of Australia, Cook Islands, and Western Samoa, all persons travelling to places beyond the seas are required to be in possession of a passport or similar document to facilitate landing thereat. British passports are issued, under the direction of His Excellency the Governor-General, by the Department of Internal Affairs. They are valid for five years and may be renewed for any number of years not exceeding five. Subject to the Immigration Regulations in force in the various countries of the Empire, they are valid for travelling anywhere within the British Empire, including territories under British protection or mandate, but not Palestine or Mesopotamia unless specially endorsed for those countries.
The legislation respecting the restriction of immigration into New Zealand is contained in the Immigration Restriction Act, 1908, and its amendments, and the Undesirable Immigrants Exclusion Act, 1919. It is administered by the Customs Department. In general the provisions outlined hereunder do not apply to (a) His Majesty's land and sea forces, (b) the officers and crew of any ship-of-war of any Government, (c) persons duly accredited to the Government of New Zealand by any other Government, (d) the officers and crew of any mercantile vessel who leave New Zealand with the vessel, (e) persons domiciled in New Zealand, (f) any persons who may be exempted in special cases (at the discretion of the proper authority).
The following classes of persons are prohibited from landing in New Zealand:—
Persons not of British birth and parentage, unless in possession of permits issued by the Customs Department.
NOTE.—A person is not deemed to be of British birth and parentage by reason that he or his parents or either of them is a naturalized British subject, or by reason that he is an aboriginal Native or the descendant of an aboriginal Native of any dominion (other than New Zealand), colony, possession, or protectorate of His Majesty.
Idiots or insane persons.
Persons suffering from contagious diseases which are loathsome or dangerous.
Persons arriving in New Zealand within two years after the termination of a period of imprisonment for a serious offence.
Persons who are considered by the Attorney-General to be disaffected or disloyal, or of such a character that their presence in New Zealand would be injurious to the peace, order, and good government of the Dominion.
Aliens of the age of fifteen years or over who refuse or neglect to take an oath (or make an affirmation) of obedience to the laws of New Zealand.
Provision is made in the law to permit persons covered by clause (1) above to pay temporary visits to New Zealand. Temporary permits are normally restricted to a period of six months, but may be extended if the proper authorities consider that the circumstances warrant such action. A deposit of £10 is required in respect of such temporary permits, and is returned on the departure of the visitor if the conditions of the temporary permit are complied with.
Chinese entering New Zealand to become permanent residents are required, in addition to being in possession of the permit indicated in clause (1) above, to pay £100 poll-tax.
When persons arrive in New Zealand who are lunatic, idiotic, deaf, dumb, blind, or infirm, and are likely to become a charge upon the public or upon any public or charitable institution, the master, owner, or charterer of the ship by which such persons come to New Zealand may be called on to enter into a bond for £100 for each such person, guaranteeing payment of any expenses which may be incurred for his support and maintenance by or in any such institution within a period of five years.
Every person of and over the age of fifteen years who lands in New Zealand must, unless exempted by the Minister of Customs, make and deliver to an officer of Customs a declaration giving the following particulars: Name, age, nationality, race or people to which he belongs, residence, particulars of children under fifteen years of age arriving with him, and (if not domiciled in New Zealand) occupation, and places of birth of himself and father.
The British Nationality and Status of Aliens (in New Zealand) Act of 1923, which came into operation on the 13th May, 1924, and the regulations made thereunder, provide that an alien friend residing in New Zealand may apply to the Minister of Internal Affairs setting forth—
His name, age, birthplace, residence, occupation, and nationality;
The length of his residence in New Zealand, and his desire to settle therein, either permanently or for a limited period, stating such limited period (if any);
A request that a certificate of naturalization may be granted to him.
If the Minister is satisfied—
That the applicant has either resided within New Zealand for a period of not less than three years, or has been in the service of the Crown in any part of His Majesty's dominions for not less than five years within the last eight years; and
That the applicant is of good character and has an adequate knowledge of the English language; and
That the applicant intends, if his application is granted, to continue to reside in His Majesty's dominions, or to enter, or continue in, the service of the Crown; and
That in all other respects the applicant is a person fit to hold and exercise the rights of a British subject in New Zealand—
he may, in his absolute discretion, give or withhold the certificate as he thinks most conducive to the public good, and no appeal lies from his decision.
The Act also applies to the Cook Islands and to Western Samoa in the same manner in all respects as if those territories were for all purposes part of New Zealand, but the power to grant certificates of naturalization in these cases is vested in the Governor-General, and in the case of a person resident in the Cook Islands is exercised on the recommendation of the Minister for the Cook Islands, and in the case of a person resident in Western Samoa on the recommendation of the Minister of External Affairs. It must not be a condition of the naturalization of any Samoan as defined in the Samoa Act, 1921, that he has an adequate knowledge of the English language.
The Minister of Internal Affairs is required to enrol for safe custody a duplicate of all certificates of naturalization issued under the Act.
Acquisition by any person of the status of a British subject by naturalization granted in the United Kingdom, or in any of the dominions, colonies, possessions, or territories of His Majesty other than New Zealand, is not to be deemed to have conferred, and does not confer, upon such person the status of a British subject in New Zealand.
The regulations made by Order in Council dated 13th May, 1924, prescribe the following fees:—
| Certificate of naturalization issued to a woman who was a British subject | £ | s. | d. |
| previous to her marriage with an alien | 0 | 5 | 0 |
| Certificate of naturalization granted to any person who served with any New Zealand Expeditionary Force or with any Imperial Force or Allied Force in the Great War | 0 | 5 | 0 |
| Certificate of naturalization granted to a native of the islands of Western Samoa | 0 | 2 | 6 |
| Certificate of naturalization granted in other cases, provided that in any case of indigence (to be determined by the Minister of Internal Affairs) the fee may be reduced to 5s | 2 | 0 | 0 |
| The registration of a declaration of alienage | 0 | 10 | 0 |
| Certified copy of any declaration or certificate | 0 | 10 | 0 |
The Minister of Internal Affairs is empowered to revoke a certificate of naturalization that has been obtained by false representation or fraud, or by concealment of material circumstances, or where the person to whom a certificate is granted has shown himself by act or speech to be disaffected or disloyal to His Majesty. The Governor-General in Council is also empowered to revoke a certificate of naturalization where he is satisfied that this course is advisable, either generally in the public interest or for special reasons affecting the person to whom such certificate has been granted. The duty and discretion imposed and conferred upon the Minister and upon the Governor - General in Council are declared to be absolute, and no order of the Minister or Order in Council therein is to be questioned in any Court or by any proceeding on any ground whatsoever.
During the year 1927, letters of naturalization in New Zealand were granted to 137 persons of the undermentioned birthplaces, as compared with 166 in the previous year.
| Country of Birth. | Males. | Females. | Totals. |
|---|---|---|---|
| Norway | 8 | .. | 8 |
| Sweden | 9 | .. | 9 |
| Denmark | 6 | .. | 6 |
| Finland | 5 | .. | 5 |
| Russia | 7 | .. | 7 |
| Estonia | 1 | .. | 1 |
| Latvia | 2 | .. | 2 |
| Poland | 1 | 1 | 1 |
| Germany | 20 | .. | 20 |
| Netherlands | 3 | .. | 3 |
| Switzerland | 10 | .. | 10 |
| Czecho-Slovakia | 1 | .. | 1 |
| Austria | 2 | .. | 2 |
| Jugo-Slavia— | |||
| Dalmatia | 15 | .. | 15 |
| Croatia | 10 | .. | 10 |
| Portugal | 1 | .. | 1 |
| Italy | 7 | .. | 7 |
| Greece | 6 | .. | 6 |
| Rumania | 1 | .. | 1 |
| Syria | 6 | .. | 6 |
| Turkestan | 1 | .. | 1 |
| Africa | 1 | .. | 1 |
| United States of America | 5 | 1 | 6 |
| West Indies | .. | 1 | 1 |
| Tahiti | 2 | .. | 2 |
| Western Samoa | 2 | .. | 2 |
| New Zealand | .. | 2 | 2 |
| Totals, all countries | 132 | 5 | 137 |
In the last six years 1,395 subjects or citizens of other nations obtained letters of naturalization in New Zealand. The following table exhibits the principal countries involved. For the last three years concerned the basis is country of birth, for the remaining three, previous nationality.
| Country. | No. |
|---|---|
| Jugo-Slavia | 356 |
| Germany | 184 |
| Denmark | 146 |
| Sweden | 99 |
| Italy | 91 |
| Norway | 71 |
| Russia | 64 |
| Switzerland | 61 |
| United States | 53 |
| Poland | 40 |
| Finland | 37 |
| Western Samoa | 25 |
| Syria | 25 |
| Austria | 24 |
| Greece | 24 |
| Netherlands | 20 |
| France | 18 |
| Belgium | 7 |
| Portugal | 7 |
| Czechs-Slovakia | 6 |
| Other countries | 37 |
| Total | 1,395 |
The total for other countries includes: Three each for Hungary, Rumania, Chile, New Zealand, and “Born at sea”; two each for Latvia, Turkey, Palestine, South America, and Tahiti; and one each for Spain, Luxemburg, Bulgaria, Estonia, Lithuania, England, Turkestan, Africa, South Africa, West Indies, Argentina, and New Caledonia.
In 1858 the North Island had a larger population than the South, this position being reversed at the succeeding enumerations until 1901, in which year the North Island was found to have slightly the larger total, a position which it has since considerably improved upon. The Maori War which broke out in 1860 retarded settlement in the North, while a large area of land reserved for the Maoris was for many years a serious hindrance to the development of this portion of the Dominion. The South Island was practically free from Maori troubles, and settlement was more rapid, though much of the land was disposed of in large areas. The discovery of gold in Otago in 1861 and on the West Coast in 1864 attracted to these localities considerable numbers of miners.
The population of the two Islands at successive censuses is given in the table following, together with the percentage that each Island bears to the total. The figures are exclusive of Maoris.
| Population of the North and South Islands, 1858-1926. | |||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Census Year. | Population (excluding Maoris). | Proportions per Cent. | |||
| North Island. | South Island.* | Total. | North Island. | South Island.* | |
| * Including Stewart Island and Chatham Islands. | |||||
| 1858 | 34,094 | 25,319 | 59,413 | 57.38 | 42.62 |
| 1861 | 41,641 | 57,380 | 99,021 | 42.05 | 57.95 |
| 1864 | 65,263 | 106,895 | 172,158 | 37.91 | 62.09 |
| 1867 | 79,913 | 138,755 | 218,668 | 36.55 | 63.45 |
| 1871 | 96,875 | 159,518 | 256,393 | 37.78 | 62.22 |
| 1874 | 111,934 | 187,580 | 299,514 | 37.37 | 62.63 |
| 1878 | 158,208 | 256,204 | 414,412 | 38.18 | 61.82 |
| 1881 | 193,047 | 296,886 | 489,933 | 39.40 | 60.60 |
| 1886 | 250,482 | 328,000 | 578,482 | 43.30 | 56.70 |
| 1891 | 281,474 | 345,184 | 626,658 | 44.92 | 55.08 |
| 1896 | 340,638 | 362,722 | 703,360 | 48.43 | 51.57 |
| 1901 | 390,579 | 382,140 | 772,719 | 50.54 | 49.45 |
| 1906 | 476,737 | 411,841 | 888,578 | 53.65 | 46.35 |
| 1911 | 563,733 | 444,735 | 1,008,468 | 55.90 | 44.10 |
| 1916 | 651,072 | 448,377 | 1,099,449 | 59.22 | 40.78 |
| 1921 | 741,255 | 477,658 | 1,218,913 | 60.81 | 39.19 |
| 1926 | 831,813 | 512,056 | 1,344,469 | 61.87 | 38.13 |
A feature of recent years has been the steady movement of population to the North Island.
The populations of the various provincial districts, as disclosed by the censuses of 1901, 1911, 1921, and 1926, with the estimate for the current year, are as follows:—
| Provincial District. | Census Population.* | Estimated Population* as at 1st April, 1928. | |||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1901. | 1911. | 1921. | 1926. | ||
| * Excluding Maoris. | |||||
| Auckland | 175,946 | 264,524 | 369,618 | 424,531 | 444,450 |
| Hawke's Bay | 35,424 | 48,546 | 60,925 | 65,620 | 67,960 |
| Taranaki | 37,855 | 51,569 | 61,911 | 68,162 | 69,610 |
| Wellington | 141,354 | 199,094 | 248,801 | 273,500 | 285,460 |
| Marlborough | 13,326 | 15,985 | 17,788 | 18,317 | 18,470 |
| Nelson | 37,915 | 48,463 | 47,628 | 50,677 | 51,270 |
| Westland | 14,506 | 15,714 | 14,181 | 15,129 | 15,620 |
| Canterbury | 143,248 | 173,443 | 199,034 | 213,890 | 220,170 |
| Otago— | |||||
| Otago portion | 125,341 | 132,402 | 136,880 | 149,522 | 149,080 |
| Southland portion | 47,804 | 58,728 | 62,147 | 65,121 | 66,610 |
| Totals | 772,719 | 1,008,468 | 1,218,913 | 1,344,469 | 1,388,700 |


During the twenty-five years from 1901 to 1926 the population of the Dominion increased by 74 per cent, and each of the four North Island provincial districts showed a higher rate of increase—viz., Auckland, 141 per cent.; Wellington, 93 per cent.; Hawke's Bay, 85 per cent.; and Taranaki, 80 per cent. Among the South Island provincial districts Canterbury led with a percentage increase of 49, followed by Marlborough (37), Southland (36), Nelson (34), Otago (19), and Westland (4).
On 20th April, 1926, somewhat over one-third (38.5 per cent.) of the population of the Dominion (excluding Maoris) was included in the four principal urban areas—Auckland, Wellington, Christchurch, and Dunedin—and over one-half (51.6 per cent.) in these and in the ten secondary urban areas. The urban areas are not homogeneous local governing bodies, but were formed for statistical purposes, with a view to obviating difficulties formerly experienced through alterations of boundaries of cities and boroughs. Each urban area contains, in addition to the central city or borough and any suburban borough, town, or road districts, a considerable non - municipalized area adjacent to and contingent on the centre. The boundaries, which were designed to remain unaltered for a long period, thus allowing of definite comparisons being made over a series of years, were fixed with a view to providing for probable expansion.
Including those cities and boroughs which form parts of urban areas, the borough population at the census of 1926 aggregated 785,040, or 58.39 per cent, of the total population of the Dominion. Prior to 1900 there was no statutory limitation to the number of inhabitants necessary to constitute a borough, and consequently many small centres became municipalities. The Municipal Corporations Act now imposes a limit as to area, and provides that no new borough may be constituted unless the proposed area contains at least 1,000 inhabitants.
The counties contain what is generally regarded as the rural population, though this is only approximately correct, some of the boroughs, as stated above, having small populations mainly engaged in rural occupations. On the other hand, some of the non-municipalized towns, which include town districts suburban to the cities and principal boroughs and lying within the urban areas referred to above, have populations more urban than rural.
The town districts are of two classes, which may be referred to as “dependent” and “independent,” the former being in some matters under the jurisdiction of the Council of the county within which it lies, while the latter is entirely independent of county control. A town district may attain its independence of the county when its population exceeds 500, and may became a borough on reaching a population of 1,000.
For population purposes dependent town districts have their figures included in the totals of the counties within which they lie, while independent town districts are excluded, as is also the case with boroughs. Under the old method of computing urban and rural population, however, both classes of town districts are included in the county totals, as in the following table showing the urban and rural population at each census since 1881:—
| Census Year. | Counties. | Boroughs. | Percentage. | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Counties. | Boroughs. | Shipboard, &c. | |||
| 1881 | 291,238 | 194,981 | 59.44 | 39.80 | 0.76 |
| 1886 | 327,328 | 245,612 | 56.58 | 42.46 | 0.96 |
| 1891 | 352,097 | 270,343 | 56.18 | 43.14 | 0.68 |
| 1896 | 391,735 | 307,294 | 55.69 | 43.69 | 0.62 |
| 1901 | 417,596 | 350,202 | 54.04 | 45.32 | 0.64 |
| 1906 | 458,797 | 424,614 | 51.63 | 47.79 | 0.58 |
| 1911 | 496,779 | 505,598 | 49.26 | 50.14 | 0.60 |
| 1916 | 501,259 | 585,306 | 45.59 | 53.24 | 1.17 |
| 1921 | 530,852 | 681,988 | 43.55 | 55.95 | 0.50 |
| 1926 | 551,457 | 785,040 | 41.02 | 58.39 | 0.59 |
In view of the public attention which has in recent years been bestowed upon the question of urban drift, the subject merits some further discussion. A measure of very fair accuracy is provided by the proportion of “county” and “borough” population in the table immediately preceding. Its drawback is perhaps that it slightly overstates the proportion of urban inhabitants and recent movements of the urban drift. A better criterion is contained in the next table, although perhaps the effects are here slightly understated.
For reasons indicated above, it is not altogether correct to regard the county population as rural and the borough population as urban. It is perhaps preferable to consider the question in the light of the following figures, in the computation of which the urban population is considered as that living in cities, boroughs, or town districts of over 1,000 inhabitants in 1881, 1,200 in 1886, 1,300 in 1891, 1,450 in 1896, 1,600 in 1901, 1,800 in 1906, 2,050 in 1911, 2,250 in 1916, and 2,500 in 1921 and 1926. Here the basic town has been given a rate of increase approximately equivalent to that of the country as a whole, it being assumed that a town of 2,500 bears much the same relationship at the present day as one of 1,000 inhabitants did in 1881. The results are as under:—
| Census. | Rural Population: Per Cent. | Urban Population: Per Cent. |
|---|---|---|
| 1881 | 62.34 | 37.66 |
| 1886 | 60.47 | 39.53 |
| 1891 | 61.16 | 38.84 |
| 1896 | 61.95 | 38.05 |
| 1901 | 60.87 | 39.13 |
| 1906 | 57.96 | 42.04 |
| 1911 | 57.07 | 42.93 |
| 1916 | 54.18 | 45.82 |
| 1921 | 51.23 | 48.77 |
| 1926 | 48.38 | 51.62 |
The increasing proportion of urban population in recent years is plainly manifest. It is noteworthy that the “urban drift,” either non-existent or quiescent up to 1906, in that year commenced a swift rise, which is rapidly gaining in momentum.
Consideration of urban population would be incomplete without a reference to the size of the towns dealt with. To that end a table has been compiled which shows the grouping of the residents of cities, boroughs, and town districts according to the size of their municipality. The total may be taken as corresponding sufficiently well to the urban population. The table shows some very interesting movements in urban distribution, but it is necessary to utter a caution against comparisons made without due consideration. Adjoining boroughs frequently amalgamate, and thus a large borough or city is at once in existence, although there may well be little or no change otherwise. Again, boroughs or town districts are often created out of what prior to such creation has been considered rural territory, and the change in status automatically places them within the number of the urban population without any corresponding change in the industries, &c, characteristic of the respective towns. Furthermore, the number of alterations in the boundaries of local districts is most marked.
| Boroughs and Town Districts with Populations of | 1901. | 1926. | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Number of Boroughs, &c. | Population. | Per Cent, of | Number of Boroughs, &c. | Population. | Per Cent, of | |||
| Urban Population. | Total Population. | Urban Population. | Total Population. | |||||
| Over 50,000 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 4 | 337,221 | 40.57 | 25.08 |
| 25,000-50,000 | 2 | 77,851 | 21.19 | 10.08 | .. | .. | .. | .. |
| 10,000-25,000 | 3 | 53,821 | 14.65 | 6.96 | 12 | 185,580 | 22.32 | 13.80 |
| 5,000-10,000 | 10 | 66,259 | 18.03 | 8.58 | 11 | 82,144 | 9.88 | 6.11 |
| 2,500-5,000 | 20 | 74,489 | 20.27 | 9.64 | 23 | 85,430 | 10.28 | 6.36 |
| 1,000-2,500 | 38 | 59,117 | 16.09 | 7.65 | 63 | 102,201 | 12.29 | 7.60 |
| Under 1,000 | 63 | 35,882 | 9.77 | 4.64 | 75 | 38,722 | 4.66 | 2.88 |
| Totals | 136 | 367,419 | 100.00 | 47.55 | 188 | 831,298 | 100.00 | 61.83 |
An important characteristic of the distribution of urban population in New Zealand is what may be termed its decentralization. In place of one great metropolis containing a huge proportion of the population, as in the case of the Australian States—e.g., Victoria, whose capital city, Melbourne, contains over 50 per cent, of the total population of the State—the more highly urbanized portion of the community is localized in four widely separated centres. These four centres have always existed more or less on the same plane, a fact which has played no small part in the development of the country.
Urban and rural communities are not evenly distributed. The South Island, for example, contains proportionately more rural population than does the North Island. Of the Northern provincial districts Taranaki is the only one in which rural population predominates. The distribution as at the census of 1926 is set forth in the accompanying table:—
| Provincial District. | Boroughs, &c, of over 10,000. | Boroughs, &c., of 2,500-10,000. | Boroughs, &c., of under 2,500. | Total Population of | Remainder of Population. | |||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Number. | Population. | Number. | Population. | Number. | Population. | |||
| Auckland | 5 | 150,173 | 13 | 63,677 | 47 | 48,334 | 262,184 | 162,347 |
| Hawke's Bay | 2 | 25,050 | 1 | 4,243 | 9 | 9,110 | 38,403 | 27,217 |
| Taranaki | 1 | 13,923 | 2 | 7,840 | 9 | 8,677 | 30,440 | 37,722 |
| Wellington | 3 | 140,471 | 6 | 35,002 | 21 | 24,414 | 199,887 | 73,613 |
| Marlborough | 1 | 4,970 | 2 | 1,479 | 6,449 | 11,868 | ||
| Nelson | 1 | 10,153 | 1 | 3,866 | 6 | 6,094 | 20,113 | 30,564 |
| Westland | 1 | 5,619 | 4 | 4,029 | 9,648 | 5,481 | ||
| Canterbury | 2 | 98,339 | 5 | 20,930 | 11 | 12,045 | 131,314 | 82,576 |
| Otago— | ||||||||
| Otago portion | 1 | 67,536 | 3 | 17,513 | 19 | 16,987 | 102,036 | 47,486 |
| Southland portion | 1 | 17,156 | 1 | 3,914 | 10 | 9,754 | 30,824 | 34,297 |
New Zealand is not alone in experiencing the modern tendency towards urban aggregation: it is, in fact, occurring in almost all countries. Accurate data on this point are not readily available, but the next table, which gives a comparison with England and the United States, removes this deficiency to some extent. Neither of these two countries, however, represents the same stage of development as the Dominion, so that the comparison suffers to that extent. The urban population quoted for England is that of the total of “urban districts”: that for the United States is the total population in towns of over 2,500 inhabitants.
| Census nearest to | New Zealand. | England and Wales. | United States of America. | |||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Urban. | Rural. | Urban. | Rural. | Urban. | Rural. | |
| 1880 | 37.7 | 62.3 | 67.9 | 32.1 | 28.6 | 71.4 |
| 1890 | 38.8 | 61.2 | 72.0 | 28.0 | 35.4 | 64.6 |
| 1900 | 39.1 | 60.9 | 77.0 | 23.0 | 40.0 | 60.0 |
| 1910 | 42.9 | 57.1 | 78.1 | 21.9 | 45.8 | 54.2 |
| 1920 | 48.8 | 51.2 | 79.4 | 20.6 | 51.4 | 48.6 |
| URBAN AREAS.—ESTIMATED POPULATION (INCLUDING MAORIS), 1ST APRIL, 1928. | |
|---|---|
| Urban Area. | Population (including Maoris). |
| Auckland. | |
| Auckland City | 100,900 |
| Birkenhead Borough | 3,235 |
| Northcote Borough | 2,465 |
| Takapuna Borough | 6,765 |
| Devonport Borough | 10,200 |
| Newmarket Borough | 3,240 |
| Mount Eden Borough | 19,270 |
| Mount Albert Borough | 19,285 |
| Onehunga Borough | 10,950 |
| Otahuhu Borough | 4,645 |
| New Lynn Town District | 2,960 |
| Ellerslie Town District | 2,680 |
| Mount Roskill Road District | 5,625 |
| One Tree Hill Road District | 7,420 |
| Mount Wellington Road District | 1,230 |
| Panmure Township Road District | 295 |
| Remainder of urban area | 5,645 |
| Total | 206,810 |
| Wellington. | |
| Wellington City | 103,100 |
| Lower Hutt Borough | 10,725 |
| Petone Borough | 10,190 |
| Eastbourne Borough | 1,960 |
| Johnsonville Town District | 1,290 |
| Remainder of urban area | 2,855 |
| Total | 130,120 |
| Christchurch. | |
| Christchurch City | 86,600 |
| Riccarton Borough | 4,925 |
| New Brighton Borough | 4,705 |
| Sumner Borough | 3,155 |
| Lyttelton Borough | 3,710 |
| Remainder of urban area | 20,275 |
| Total | 123,370 |
| Dunedin. | |
| Dunedin City | 66,200 |
| St, Kilda Borough | 8,100 |
| Green Island Borough | 2,200 |
| West Harbour Borough | 2,030 |
| Port Chalmers Borough | 2,575 |
| Remainder of urban area | 2,955 |
| Total | 84,060 |
| Hamilton. | |
| Hamilton Borough | 14,715 |
| Remainder of urban area | 2,635 |
| Total | 17,350 |
| Gisborne. | |
| Gisborne Borough | 13,510 |
| Remainder of urban area | 2,030 |
| Total | 15,540 |
| Napier. | |
| Napier Borough | 15,890 |
| Taradale Town District | 1,135 |
| Remainder of urban area | 1,845 |
| Total | 18,870 |
| Hastings. | |
| Hastings Borough | 10,660 |
| Havelock North Town District | 1,055 |
| Remainder of urban area | 3,575 |
| Total | 15,290 |
| New Plymouth. | |
| New Plymouth Borough | 14,820 |
| Remainder of urban area | 2,230 |
| Total | 17,050 |
| Wanganui. | |
| Wanganui City | 24,740 |
| Remainder of urban area | 2,770 |
| Total | 27,510 |
| Palmerston North, | |
| Palmerston North Borough | 19,210 |
| Remainder of urban area | 1,730 |
| Total | 20,940 |
| Nelson. | |
| Nelson City | 10,420 |
| Tahunanui Town District | 680 |
| Remainder of urban area | 980 |
| Total | 12,080 |
| Timaru. | |
| Timaru Borough | 15,835 |
| Remainder of urban area | 1,705 |
| Total | 17,540 |
| Invercargill. | |
| Invercargill Borough | 19,380 |
| South Invercargill Borough | 1,050 |
| Remainder of urban area | 2,480 |
| Total | 22,910 |
| COUNTIES.—ESTIMATED POPULATION (INCLUDING MAORIS), 1ST APRIL, 1928. | ||
|---|---|---|
| (NOTE.—The column headed “Administrative” does not include boroughs or town districts independent of county control, but includes dependent town districts. The heading “Geographic” includes all cities, boroughs, or town districts geographically situated in a county.) | ||
| County. | Population (including Maoris). | |
| Administrative. | Geographic. | |
| North Island— | ||
| Mongonui | 6,790 | 7,325 |
| Whangaroa | 1,880 | 1,880 |
| Hokianga | 6,935 | 6,935 |
| Bay of Islands | 7,605 | 8,130 |
| Whangarei | 10,745 | 19,410 |
| Hobson | 6,040 | 8,025 |
| Otamatea | 4,210 | 4,210 |
| Rodney | 3,950 | 4,400 |
| Waitemata | 10,200 | 39,205 |
| Eden | 15,080 | 171,405 |
| Great Barrier | 375 | 375 |
| Manukau | 8,130 | 18,410 |
| Franklin | 11,440 | 15,375 |
| Raglan | 7,655 | 7,655 |
| Waikato | 9,600 | 28,080 |
| Waipa | 10,185 | 13,670 |
| Otorohanga | 3,960 | 4,570 |
| Kawhia | 1,880 | 1,880 |
| Waitomo | 6,790 | 9,250 |
| Taumarunui | 2,920 | 5,370 |
| Matamata | 7,960 | 9,800 |
| Piako | 7,900 | 11,885 |
| Ohinemuri | 2,960 | 8,305 |
| Hauraki Plains | 4,290 | 4,290 |
| Thames | 2,540 | 7,300 |
| Coromandel | 2,120 | 2,120 |
| Tauranga | 8,450 | 12,090 |
| Rotorua | 3,860 | 8,690 |
| Taupo | 2,340 | 2,340 |
| Whakatane | 6,120 | 7,545 |
| Opotiki | 4,020 | 5,255 |
| Matakaoa | 1,530 | 1,530 |
| Waiapu | 5,150 | 5,150 |
| Uawa | 1,710 | 1,710 |
| Waikohu | 3,565 | 3,565 |
| Cook | 6,795 | 20,305 |
| Wairoa | 5,530 | 7,940 |
| Hawke's Bay | 14,850 | 43,590 |
| Waipawa | 3,460 | 4,640 |
| Waipukurau | 990 | 2,870 |
| Patangata | 2,735 | 2,735 |
| Dannevirke | 5,000 | 9,410 |
| Woodville | 1,885 | 3,010 |
| Weber | 425 | 425 |
| Ohura | 2,605 | 2,605 |
| Whangamomona | 1,350 | 1,350 |
| Clifton | 2,700 | 2,700 |
| Taranaki | 6,485 | 23,115 |
| Inglewood | 3,125 | 4,390 |
| Egmont | 3,925 | 4,875 |
| Stratford | 5,125 | 8,540 |
| Eltham | 3,525 | 5,565 |
| Waimate West | 2,895 | 3,580 |
| Hawera | 5,430 | 10,010 |
| Patea | 3,495 | 5,265 |
| Kaitieke | 2,965 | 3,865 |
| Waimarino | 3,795 | 6,925 |
| Waitotara | 3,435 | 28,175 |
| Wanganui | 3,745 | 3,745 |
| Rangitikei | 9,625 | 16,390 |
| Kiwitea | 2,380 | 2,380 |
| Pohangina | 1,310 | 1,310 |
| Oroua | 3,735 | 8,010 |
| Manawatu | 5,030 | 6,800 |
| Kairanga | 5,135 | 24,345 |
| Horowhenua | 6,780 | 12,090 |
| Pahiatua | 3,000 | 4,490 |
| Akitio | 1,200 | 1,200 |
| Eketahuna | 2,045 | 2,835 |
| Mauriceville | 765 | 765 |
| Masterton | 3,540 | 11,920 |
| Castlepoint | 605 | 605 |
| Wairarapa South | 3,265 | 5,100 |
| Featherston | 3,890 | 7,050 |
| Hutt | 7,250 | 33,175 |
| Makara | 4,135 | 108,525 |
| Total | 360,845 | 923,755 |
| South Island— | ||
| Sounds | 945 | 945 |
| Marlborough | 7,700 | 14,150 |
| Awatere | 1,710 | 1,710 |
| Kaikoura | 2,325 | 2,325 |
| Amuri | 2,210 | 2,210 |
| Cheviot | 1,300 | 1,300 |
| Waimea | 9,140 | 22,860 |
| Takaka | 1,945 | 1,945 |
| Collingwood | 1,100 | 1,100 |
| Buller | 6,430 | 10,320 |
| Murchison | 1,400 | 1,400 |
| Inangahua | 3,530 | 3,530 |
| Grey | 5,210 | 14,330 |
| Westland | 4,220 | 7,670 |
| Waipara | 2,470 | 2,470 |
| Kowai | 1,960 | 1,960 |
| Ashley | 720 | 720 |
| Rangiora | 3,010 | 5,135 |
| Eyre | 1,860 | 3,570 |
| Oxford | 1,660 | 1,660 |
| Tawera | 780 | 780 |
| Malvern | 2,865 | 2,865 |
| Paparua | 5,230 | 5,230 |
| Waimairi | 12,515 | 17,440 |
| Heathcote | 5,255 | 103,425 |
| Halswell | 1,865 | 1,865 |
| Mount Herbert | 515 | 515 |
| Akaroa | 1,800 | 2,410 |
| Chatham Islands | 600 | 600 |
| Wairewa | 1,045 | 1,045 |
| Springs | 1,910 | 1,910 |
| Ellesmere | 3,320 | 3,930 |
| Selwyn | 1,780 | 1,780 |
| Ashburton | 12,465 | 18,335 |
| Geraldine | 5,780 | 8,670 |
| Levels | 5,220 | 21,630 |
| Mackenzie | 3,180 | 3,180 |
| Waimate | 7,275 | 9,500 |
| Waitaki | 9,460 | 17,075 |
| Waihemo | 1,440 | 2,245 |
| Waikouaiti | 4,380 | 9,595 |
| Peninsula | 2,640 | 2,640 |
| Taieri | 6,105 | 84,560 |
| Bruce | 4,500 | 7,530 |
| Clutha | 7,090 | 8,635 |
| Tuapeka | 4,875 | 6,245 |
| Maniototo | 2,715 | 2,925 |
| Vincent | 3,680 | 4,900 |
| Lake | 1,695 | 2,815 |
| Southland | 25,180 | 54,575 |
| Wallace | 9,185 | 11,390 |
| Fiord | 20 | 20 |
| Stewart Island | 660 | 660 |
| Total | 217,870 | 522,230 |
| Grand total | 578,715 | 1,445,985 |
| BOROUGHS.—ESTIMATED POPULATION (INCLUDING MAORIS), 1ST APRIL, 1928. | |
|---|---|
| Borough. | Population (including Maoris). |
| North Island— | |
| Whangarei | 6,950 |
| Dargaville | 1,985 |
| Birkenhead | 3,235 |
| Northcote | 2,465 |
| Takapuna | 6,765 |
| Devonport | 10,200 |
| Auckland (City) | 100,900 |
| Newmarket | 3,240 |
| Mount Eden | 19,270 |
| Mount Albert | 19,285 |
| Onehunga | 10,950 |
| Otahuhu | 4,645 |
| Pukekohe | 2,440 |
| Ngaruawahia | 1,225 |
| Hamilton | 14,715 |
| Cambridge | 2,030 |
| Te Awamutu | 1,700 |
| Te Kuiti | 2,460 |
| Taumarunui | 2,450 |
| Morrinsville | 1,595 |
| Te Aroha | 2,390 |
| Paeroa | 1,860 |
| Waihi | 3,485 |
| Thames | 4,760 |
| Tauranga | 2,660 |
| Rotorua | 4,830 |
| Whakatane | 1,425 |
| Opotiki | 1,235 |
| Gisborne | 13,510 |
| Wairoa | 2,410 |
| Napier | 15,890 |
| Hastings | 10,660 |
| Waipawa | 1,180 |
| Waipukurau | 1,880 |
| Dannevirke | 4,410 |
| Woodville | 1,125 |
| Waitara | 1,810 |
| New Plymouth | 14,820 |
| Inglewood | 1,265 |
| Stratford | 3,415 |
| Eltham | 2,040 |
| Hawera | 4,580 |
| Patea | 1,130 |
| Ohakune | 1,520 |
| Raetihi | 1,130 |
| Taihape | 2,475 |
| Wanganui (City) | 24,740 |
| Marton | 2,775 |
| Feilding | 4,275 |
| Palmerston North | 19,210 |
| Foxton | 1,770 |
| Shannon | 1,150 |
| Levin | 2,580 |
| Otaki | 1,580 |
| Pahiatua | 1,490 |
| Eketahuna | 790 |
| Masterton | 8,380 |
| Carterton | 1,835 |
| Greytown | 1,100 |
| Featherston | 1,060 |
| Martinborough | 1,000 |
| Upper Hutt | 3,050 |
| Lower Hutt | 10,725 |
| Petone | 10,190 |
| Eastbourne | 1,960 |
| Wellington (City) | 103,100 |
| Total | 529,160 |
| South Island— | |
| Picton | 1,280 |
| Blenheim | 5,170 |
| Nelson (City) | 10,420 |
| Richmond | 1,110 |
| Motueka | 1,510 |
| Westport | 3,890 |
| Brunner | 650 |
| Runanga | 1,400 |
| Greymouth | 5,900 |
| Kumara | 500 |
| Hokitika | 2,450 |
| Ross | 500 |
| Rangiora | 2,125 |
| Kaiapoi | 1,710 |
| Christchurch (City) | 86,600 |
| Riccarton | 4,925 |
| New Brighton | 4,705 |
| Sumner | 3,155 |
| Lyttelton | 3,710 |
| Akaroa | 610 |
| Ashburton | 5,195 |
| Geraldine | 1,000 |
| Temuka | 1,890 |
| Timaru | 15,835 |
| Waimate | 2,225 |
| Oamaru | 7,345 |
| Hampden | 270 |
| Palmerston | 805 |
| Waikouaiti | 610 |
| Port Chalmers | 2,575 |
| West Harbour | 2,030 |
| Dunedin (City) | 66,200 |
| St. Kilda | 8,100 |
| Green Island | 2,200 |
| Mosgiel | 1,955 |
| Milton | 1,530 |
| Kaitangata | 1,500 |
| Balclutha | 1,545 |
| Tapanui | 300 |
| Lawrence | 660 |
| Roxburgh | 410 |
| Naseby | 210 |
| Alexandra | 610 |
| Cromwell | 610 |
| Arrowtown | 300 |
| Queenstown | 820 |
| Gore | 3,990 |
| Mataura | 1,275 |
| Winton | 890 |
| Invercargill | 19,380 |
| South Invercargill | 1,050 |
| Bluff | 1,605 |
| Riverton | 875 |
| Total | 298,115 |
| Grand total | 827,275 |
| TOWN DISTRICTS.—ESTIMATED POPULATION (INCLUDING MAORIS), 1ST APRIL, 1928. | |
|---|---|
| Town District. | Population (including Maoris). |
| (a) Town Districts not forming Parts of Counties. | |
| North Island— | |
| Kaitaia | 535 |
| Kaikohe | 525 |
| Hikurangi | 1,165 |
| Kamo | 550 |
| Warkworth | 450 |
| Helensville | 990 |
| Henderson | 1,060 |
| Glen Eden | 1,330 |
| New Lynn | 2,960 |
| Ellerslie | 2,680 |
| Howick | 560 |
| Papatoetoe | 1,875 |
| Manurewa | 1,455 |
| Papakura | 1,745 |
| Waiuku | 840 |
| Tuakau | 655 |
| Huntly | 1,735 |
| Leamington | 560 |
| Otorohanga | 610 |
| Manunui | 900 |
| Putaruru | 790 |
| Matamata | 1,050 |
| Te Puke | 980 |
| Taradale | 1,135 |
| Havelock North | 1,055 |
| Opunake | 950 |
| Manaia | 685 |
| Rangataua | 480 |
| Mangaweka | 345 |
| Hunterville | 635 |
| Waverley | 640 |
| Bull's | 535 |
| Johnsonville | 1,290 |
| Total | 33,750 |
| South Island— | |
| Tahunanui | 680 |
| Cobden | 1,170 |
| Leeston | 610 |
| Tinwald | 675 |
| Pleasant Point | 575 |
| Lumsden | 530 |
| Wyndham | 675 |
| Otautau | 660 |
| Nightcaps | 670 |
| Total | 6,245 |
| Grand total | 39,995 |
| (b) Town Districts forming Parts of Counties. | |
| North Island— | |
| Kohukohu | 540 |
| Rawene | 425 |
| Russell | 365 |
| Kawakawa | 380 |
| Onerahi | 485 |
| Mercer | 360 |
| Raglan | 320 |
| Ohaupo | 240 |
| Kihikihi | 315 |
| Kawhia | 220 |
| Turua | 280 |
| Patutahi | 285 |
| Te Karaka | 370 |
| Otane | 350 |
| Norsewood | 190 |
| Ormondville | 290 |
| Ohura | 285 |
| Kaponga | 435 |
| Normanby | 375 |
| Rongotea | 290 |
| Total | 6,800 |
| South Island— | |
| Havelock | 250 |
| Takaka | 390 |
| South bridge | 425 |
| Outram | 350 |
| Clinton | 380 |
| Edendale | 450 |
| Total | 2,245 |
| Grand total | 9,045 |
New Zealand has many townships with considerable population, but without local self-government as boroughs or town districts. A list of such townships (other than those included in urban areas) with more than five hundred inhabitants, as at the census of 20th April, 1926, is here given. The population quoted includes, as a rule, the immediate neighbourhood as well as the actual township itself.
* Including construction camp. † Including mental hospital. | |
|---|---|
| Arapuni* | 845 |
| Ashhurst | 629 |
| Belfast | 1,107 |
| Blackball | 1,056 |
| Brightwater | 532 |
| Bunnythorpe | 747 |
| Clive | 651 |
| Coromandel | 619 |
| Denniston | 910 |
| Fairlie | 800 |
| Granity | 584 |
| Hornby | 673 |
| Kaikoura | 669 |
| Kakahi | 591 |
| Katikati | 621 |
| Lincoln | 502 |
| Longburn | 649 |
| Makarewa | 629 |
| Mamaku | 633 |
| Mangatainoka | 518 |
| Matangi | 554 |
| Methven | 771 |
| Midhirst | 523 |
| Miller's Flat | 511 |
| Millerton | 907 |
| Morven | 601 |
| Netherton | 550 |
| Ngatea | 522 |
| Ohai | 513 |
| Okaiawa | 644 |
| Ongarue | 577 |
| Orepuki | 702 |
| Owaka | 557 |
| Owhango | 512 |
| Oxford | 919 |
| Paekakariki | 524 |
| Porirua† | 1,842 |
| Portland | 541 |
| Prebbleton | 507 |
| Pukemiro | 695 |
| Rakaia | 759 |
| Reefton | 1,525 |
| Riwaka | 612 |
| Sefton | 537 |
| Stirling | 526 |
| Stoke | 804 |
| Takapau | 777 |
| Tirau | 550 |
| Tokomaru | 663 |
| Tuatapere | 635 |
| Waharoa | 584 |
| Waihou | 787 |
| Waikino | 681 |
| Waikiwi | 664 |
| Waipu | 555 |
| Waitati | 659 |
| Waitoa | 592 |
| Waiuta | 503 |
| Wakefield | 759 |
| Winchester | 549 |
Adjacent to the main Islands are many smaller islands, some of which are of considerable area, and are under cultivation; others are but islets used as sites for lighthouses, while others again are barren and unfitted for human habitation. Some of these islands are included within the boundaries of counties, and their populations are included in the county figures. The following adjacent islands not attached to any county were inhabited at the census of 1926:—
| Island. | Population (including Maoris). | ||
|---|---|---|---|
| M. | F. | Total. | |
| Kokutango | 5 | 1 | 6 |
| Pakatoa | 1 | 25 | 26 |
| Rotoroa | 63 | 6 | 69 |
| Little Barrier | 1 | 2 | 3 |
| Tiritiri | 5 | 7 | 12 |
| Rakino | 3 | 2 | 5 |
| Brown's | 2 | 1 | 3 |
| Pahiki | 4 | 4 | |
| Mokohinau | 3 | 2 | 5 |
| Ponui | 11 | 17 | 28 |
| Waiheke | 204 | 217 | 421 |
| Rangitoto | 24 | 3 | 27 |
| Motutapu | 6 | 3 | 9 |
| Motuihi | 4 | 3 | 7 |
| Kawau | 16 | 16 | 32 |
| Motuhora | 6 | 1 | 7 |
| Motuketekete | 2 | 2 | |
| Slipper | 2 | 2 | |
| Wanganui | 1 | 1 | 2 |
| Cuvier | 4 | 4 | 8 |
| Great Mercury | 3 | 3 | |
| Motiti | 51 | 38 | 89 |
| White | 22 | 2 | 24 |
| East | 4 | 6 | 10 |
| Kapiti | 9 | 5 | 14 |
| Somes | 2 | 2 | 4 |
| Arapawa | 40 | 41 | 81 |
| Forsyth | 4 | 7 | 11 |
| Blumine | 1 | 2 | 3 |
| Brothers | 3 | 3 | |
| D'Urville | 59 | 34 | 93 |
| Stephen | 5 | 10 | 15 |
| Rangitoto | 4 | 4 | 8 |
| Quarantine | 2 | 2 | 4 |
| Dog | 3 | 3 | 6 |
| Centre | 4 | 2 | 6 |
| Totals | 583 | 469 | 1,052 |
The total area of the Dominion of New Zealand, including Cook and other annexed islands, is 103,861 square miles. Omitting the annexed islands and certain uninhabited outlying islands, the area of the land-mass remaining is 103,285 square miles. This calculation, it should be explained, includes all inland waters.
Using the latter figure as a base, the density of population in 1928 may be quoted as 13.45 persons to the square mile, or, if Maoris be included, 14.07 persons to the square mile.
A truer statement of average density can be ascertained by applying not the total area as used above, but subtracting the area occupied by rivers, lakes, roads, State forests, higher portions of mountain-ranges, &c. The remaining area, amounting to about 84,500 square miles, which may be considered as the total inhabitable or usable land, carries a population of 16.43 (or, including Maoris, 17.20) persons to the square mile.
Reverting to the area first used above, as being the one in common use for this purpose, the progress of development is illustrated in the appended statement:—
| — | Persons to Square Mile. | |
|---|---|---|
| Excluding Maoris. | Including Maoris. | |
| 1881 | 4.74 | 5.17 |
| 1886 | 5.60 | 6.01 |
| 1891 | 6.07 | 6.47 |
| 1896 | 6.81 | 7.20 |
| 1901 | 7.48 | 7.90 |
| 1906 | 8.60 | 9.07 |
| 1911 | 9.76 | 10.25 |
| 1916 | 10.64 | 11.13 |
| 1921 | 11.80 | 12.31 |
| 1926 | 13.02 | 13.63 |
| 1927 | 13.30 | 13.92 |
| 1928 | 13.45 | 14.07 |
Of interest also is the relative distribution of the population, and to this end the density is quoted for provincial districts as at the Census of 1926:—
| Provincial District. | Area in Square Miles. | Persons per Square Mile. | |
|---|---|---|---|
| Excluding Maoris. | Including Maoris. | ||
| Auckland | 25,351 | 16.75 | 18.52 |
| Hawke's Bay | 4,241 | 15.47 | 16.59 |
| Taranaki | 3,732 | 18.26 | 19.25 |
| Wellington | 10,807 | 25.31 | 26.00 |
| Marlborough | 4,225 | 4.34 | 4.45 |
| Nelson | 10,875 | 4.66 | 4.68 |
| Westland | 4,881 | 3.10 | 3.13 |
| Canterbury | 13,858 | 15.43 | 15.52 |
| Otago—Otago portion | 13,957 | 10.71 | 10.74 |
| Southland portion | 11,358 | 5.73 | 5.77 |
| Dominion | 103,285 | 13.02 | 13.63 |
The South Island provincial districts, it should be noted, contain on an average much more mountainous country than those of the North Island.
The various cities, boroughs, and town districts in New Zealand occupy a total of approximately 510 square miles. Considering their population as “urban,” the urban population (1926) had a density of 1,630.0 per square mile, and the rural population a density of 4.9 per square mile.
Attention may be drawn to the necessity for the exercise of discretion in the use of data concerning density of population, particularly in comparing one country with another. Areas may be calculated in many ways, while area itself may have little relationship to potentiality of use. In the case of urban population, it is impossible to obtain the aggregate area of sites actually in occupation by business premises, residences, &c. Many boroughs contain within their boundaries large reserves which, with farming and other unbuilt-on land, tends to disguise the actual relation of population to area.
A record of early statistics of Maoris is given in the General Report on the Census of 1921. The first official general census was taken in 1857-58, and others occurred in regular sequence from 1874 onwards. Owing to inherent difficulties the earlier census records make no pretence towards complete accuracy, and even later enumerations hardly claim to be more than approximations which approach the truth as nearly as possible.
Available statistical evidence points to a decline in the numbers of the Native race since the advent of Europeans, but this decline was commonly exaggerated by early writers. Of later years an unmistakable increase has been noted. This gain, however, has been accompanied by a very considerable dilution of blood, the extent of which the more detailed data from the 1926 census will throw some light upon. The census record is as follows:—
| * Includes half-castes, vide introduction to section. | |
|---|---|
| 1857-58 | 56,049 |
| 1874 | 45,470 |
| 1878 | 43,595 |
| 1881 | 44,097 |
| 1886 | 41,969 |
| 1891 | 41,993 |
| 1896 | 39,854 |
| 1901 | 43,143 |
| 1906 | 47,731 |
| 1911 | 49,844 |
| 1916 | 49,776 |
| 1921 | 52,751 |
| 1926 | 63,670* |
| 1928 | 64,817* |
Of 64,817 Maoris in April, 1928, 61,954 were in the North Island. Auckland Provincial District contains the bulk (46,464), particularly in the Auckland Peninsula and Poverty Bay regions. Hawke's Bay contains some 4,900; Taranaki, 3,820; and Wellington 6,770. In the South Island Maoris do not attain any numerial significance. During 1927-28 the Maori population increased by 583, or 0.9 per cent.
The following table, which shows the increasing proportion of children under fifteen years of age, affords further evidence of increasing numbers:—
| Census Year. | Males. | Females. | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|
| Under 15. | Over 15. | Under 15. | Over 15. | |
| 1891 | 33.22 | 66.78 | 35.22 | 64.78 |
| 1896 | 35.28 | 64.72 | 36.82 | 63.18 |
| 1901 | 35.75 | 64.25 | 37.89 | 62.11 |
| 1906 | 38.26 | 61.74 | 39.20 | 60.80 |
| 1911 | 39.10 | 60.90 | 40.97 | 59.03 |
| 1916 | 41.35 | 58.65 | 41.43 | 58.57 |
| 1921 | 39.48 | 60.52 | 40.56 | 59.44 |
The number of half-castes is given in the next table for seven census periods. Those under the first heading have, prior to the census of 1926, been included in the Maori totals, the others being classed among the European population. It is a matter of some difficulty to ascertain the number of half-castes living as Maoris. There has been no definite rule to guide collectors in deciding when a half-caste should be classified as living as a Maori—indeed, it might be said that all the half-castes and a large proportion of the Maoris in the South Island live in European fashion. They mostly have separate holdings of land and separate homes, and have adopted the habits of the Europeans. At the censuses of 1916 and 1921 the old method of enumerating the South Island Maoris was discarded, the same methods and forms being utilized as for the European population, and in 1926 for the first time schedules were employed in the North Island, a special Maori schedule being used in most cases. In the early part of this section mention is made of a change in the classification of those intermediate in blood between European and Maori.
During the year 1901 the boundaries of the Dominion were extended to include the Cook Group and certain other of the South Pacific islands. No record of the population of these islands was then obtainable, but at each subsequent census a record of various particulars was obtained. In April, 1928, the population was estimated at 14,219, of which Europeans composed some 300. The movement of population is in the direction of a gradual increase. The figures for each census from 1906 onwards are as follows:—
| Census Year. | Males. | Females. | Total. |
|---|---|---|---|
| 1906 | 6,224 | 6,116 | 12,340 |
| 1911 | 6,449 | 6,149 | 12,598 |
| 1916 | 6,553 | 6,244 | 12,797 |
| 1921 | 6,692 | 6,517 | 13,209 |
| 1926 | 7,047 | 6,830 | 13,877 |
The population (1926) of the various islands is as follows, non-Native population being mentioned first: Aitutaki (14, 1,417); Atiu (9, 924); Mangaia (8, 1,241); Manihiki (3, 413); Manuae and Te-au-o-tu (2, 21); Mauke (15, 496); Mitiaro (2, 236); Palmerston (0, 97); Penrhyn (5, 390); Pukapuka (16, 510); Rakahanga (2, 325); Rarotonga (202, 3,682); shipping at Rarotonga (3, 49); Niue (32, 3,763).
At 1st April, 1928, the population of the mandated territory of Western Samoa was estimated at 42,949, made up as follows:—
| — | Males. | Females. | Total. |
|---|---|---|---|
| European and half-caste population | 1,292 | 1,000 | 2,292 |
| Native Samoan population | 20,018 | 19,524 | 39,542 |
| Chinese indentured-contract labour | 909 | .. | 909 |
| Chinese (non-indentured) | 52 | 8 | 60 |
| Melanesian and Polynesian indentured-contract labour | 145 | 1 | 146 |
| Totals | 22,416 | 20,533 | 42,949 |
The population at the census of 1926 was 3,886 in excess of that disclosed by the census of 1921 (36,343). A full comparison with enumerations prior to 1921 is not possible, owing to indentured-contract labour not having been included n these. A census taken in July, 1917, showed the European population to then number 1,927, and the native Samoans 35,404. The latter are now steadily increasing in number.
The sources of the data quoted herein comprise official publications, bulletins issued by the League of Nations, and the Statesman's Year-book. So far as can be ascertained with some pretension to comparative accuracy—the various estimates of the population of the Chinese Empire, for instance, vary to the extent of considerably over 100 millions—the world population is now over 1,900 millions. The 1,450,000 inhabitants of the Dominion therefore comprise about one thirteen-hundredth part of the population of the world. Details for continents are:—
| 1913. | 1926. | |
| Europe | 498,000,000 | 515,000,000 |
| Asia | 978,000,000 | 1,026,000,000 |
| Africa | 134,000,000 | 146,000,000 |
| North America | 134,000,000 | 159,000,000 |
| South America | 56,000,000 | 72,000,000 |
| Oceania | 8,000,000 | 9,000,000 |
| Totals | 1,808,000,000 | 1,927,000,000 |
The Chinese population included above is 441 millions in 1913 and 450 millions in 1926.
As a useful indication of the comparative size of various countries, the following index of population has been prepared:—
| Country. | Population (000 omitted). | Year. | Index of Population (New Zealand = 1). |
|---|---|---|---|
| England and Wales | 39,290 | 1,927 | 27 |
| Scotland | 4,895 | 1,927 | 3 |
| Northern Ireland | 1,253 | 1,927 | 1 |
| Irish Free State | 2,973 | 1,926 | 2 |
| India (including Native States) | 326,500 | 1,926 | 225 |
| Ceylon | 5,010 | 1,926 | 3 |
| Union of South Africa | 7,538 | 1,926 | 5 |
| Canada | 9,519 | 1,927 | 7 |
| Newfoundland | 262 | 1,926 | 0.2 |
| Australia | 6,167 | 1,927 | 4 |
| New South Wales | 2,371 | 1,927 | 2 |
| Victoria | 1,726 | 1,927 | 1 |
| Queensland | 894 | 1,927 | 0.6 |
| South Australia | 571 | 1,927 | 0.4 |
| Western Australia | 385 | 1,927 | 0.3 |
| Tasmania | 208 | 1,927 | 0.1 |
| New Zealand | 1,454 | 1,928 | 1 |
| Austria | 6,750 | 1,926 | 5 |
| Belgium | 7,875 | 1,927 | 5 |
| Bulgaria | 5,843 | 1,927 | 4 |
| Czecho-Slovakia | 14,357 | 1,927 | 10 |
| Denmark | 3,460 | 1,926 | 2 |
| Estonia | 1,117 | 1,926 | 0.8 |
| Finland | 3,558 | 1,927 | 2 |
| France | 40,744 | 1,926 | 28 |
| Germany | 63,100 | 1,920 | 43 |
| Greece | 6,600 | 1,927 | 5 |
| Hungary | 8,458 | 1,927 | 6 |
| Italy | 40,549 | 1,927 | 28 |
| Latvia | 1,867 | 1,926 | 1 |
| Lithuania | 2,255 | 1,927 | 2 |
| Netherlands | 7,527 | 1,927 | 5 |
| Norway | 2,789 | 1,927 | 2 |
| Poland | 29,589 | 1,927 | 20 |
| Portugal | 5,775 | 1,926 | 4 |
| Rumania | 17,220 | 1,926 | 12 |
| Russia (Soviet Union) | 147,014 | 1,927 | 101 |
| Sweden | 6,074 | 1,927 | 4 |
| Switzerland | 3,959 | 1,926 | 3 |
| Spain | 22,290 | 1,927 | 15 |
| Turkey | 13,650 | 1,927 | 9 |
| Jugo-Slavia | 12,800 | 1,926 | 9 |
| China | 450,000 | 1,926 | 310 |
| Japan | 63,007 | 1,927 | 43 |
| Mexico | 14,500 | 1,926 | 10 |
| United States | 118,628 | 1,927 | 82 |
| Argentina | 10,348 | 1,927 | 7 |
| Brazil | 39,870 | 1,927 | 28 |
| Chile | 4,004 | 1,927 | 3 |
Table of Contents
REGISTRATION of births in New Zealand dates as far back as 1847, in which year was passed a Registration Ordinance which made provision for a record of births and deaths being kept by the State. Under this Ordinance many registrations were effected, some of births as far back as 1840. Compulsory registration did not, however, come into force until 1855.
The earlier Registration Acts and their amendments provided for very little information being given in the case of births, the register containing merely date and place of birth, name and sex of child, names of father and mother, and occupation of father. In 1875, however, a more comprehensive Registration Act was passed, under which information was recorded as to ages and birthplaces of parents, and in 1912 the sexes and ages of previous issue of the marriage were added to the items required to be shown in the birth entry.
The law as to registration of births is now embodied in the Births and Deaths Registration Act, 1924, a consolidation of the then existing legislation. The provisions generally as to registration are that a birth may be registered within sixty-two days without fee. After sixty-two days and within six months a birth is registrable only after solemn declaration made before the Registrar by the parent or some person present at birth, and on payment of a late fee of 5s., which may, however, be remitted at the discretion of the Registrar-General. When six months have elapsed a birth may be registered with a Registrar of Births within one month after conviction of one of the responsible parties for neglect, but an information for such neglect must be laid within two years of date of birth. Power is given by the Act of 1924 for the Registrar-General to register an unregistered birth which occurred in New Zealand, irrespective of the time that may have elapsed, a fee of five shillings being payable and satisfactory evidence on oath and such other proof as the Registrar-General may deem necessary being required.
There is also provision in the Births and Deaths Registration Act for the re-registration of the births of adopted children, with particulars of the adopting parents in place of those of the natural parents.
Registration of still-births, previously not provided for, was made compulsory from the 1st March, 1913.
Although sixty-two days are allowed for the registration of a birth, it is compulsory to notify the birth to the Registrar within a much shorter interval—viz., forty-eight hours if in a city or borough, and twenty-one days in every other case.
In the successive Registration Acts special provision was made for exemption from the necessity of registration in the case of births and deaths of Maoris, though registration could be effected if desired. Section 20 of the Births and Deaths Registration Amendment Act, 1912 (now section 60 of the Births and Deaths Registration Act, 1924), empowered the making of regulations to provide for the registration of births and deaths of Maoris. Regulations were made accordingly, and Maori births and deaths became registrable as from the 1st March, 1913. The number of Registrars of Maori Births and Deaths in the Dominion is over 200, most of these being in the North Island, where the great majority of the Maori population is located. Every Native settlement of any size is within easy reach of one of these Registrars. Maori registrations are entered in a separate register, and the figures of births given in the following pages do not include those of Maoris, which are dealt with towards the end of this subsection.
The number of births registered in 1927 (27,881) is 592 less than the total for 1926, and 358 less than the figure for 1917, in spite of an increase of over 275,000 in population during the ten years. This is the first time since 1923 that there has been a decrease in the actual number of births registered. The rate per 1,000 of mean population (20-29) is the lowest ever recorded in the Dominion, being 0-76 per 1,000 lower than in 1926, which represented the previous lowest level.
The numbers and rates of births in each of the last twenty years are as follows:—
| Year. | Number. | Rate per 1,000. |
|---|---|---|
| 1908 | 25,940 | 27.45 |
| 1909 | 26,524 | 27.29 |
| 1910 | 25,984 | 26.17 |
| 1911 | 26,354 | 25.97 |
| 1912 | 27,508 | 26.48 |
| 1913 | 27,935 | 26.14 |
| 1914 | 28,338 | 25.99 |
| 1915 | 27,850 | 25.33 |
| 1916 | 28,509 | 25.94 |
| 1917 | 28,239 | 25.69 |
| 1918 | 25,860 | 23.44 |
| 1919 | 24,483 | 21.42 |
| 1920 | 29,921 | 25.09 |
| 1921 | 28,567 | 23.34 |
| 1922 | 29,006 | 23.17 |
| 1923 | 27,967 | 21.94 |
| 1924 | 28,014 | 21.57 |
| 1925 | 28,153 | 21.17 |
| 1926 | 28,473 | 21.05 |
| 1927 | 27,881 | 20.29 |
There is a noticeable fall in the rate in the later years of the period covered by the table, as compared with the earlier. This fall, however, is small when compared with the tremendous decline between the “seventies” and “nineties” disclosed by the following diagram, which shows also the course of the rates of deaths, natural increase, and marriages from 1855 to 1927:—

Comparisons of birth-rates over a series of years or between different countries are usually made on the basis of the crude rates—i.e., the number of births per 1,000 of the mean population, irrespective of sex or age.
The crude rates do not permit of allowance being made for variations in the proportion of women of the child-bearing ages, and it is advisable and of interest to supplement the table of crude rates with a computation of the legitimate birth-rate per 1,000 married women between 15 and 45 years of age, or the total birth-rate per 1,000 of all women of these ages. The following table gives both rates for New Zealand in each census year from 1878 to 1926.
| Year. | Number of Women 15 and under 45. | Number of Births. | Birth-rate per 1,000 Women 15 and under 45. | |||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Married. | Total. | Legitimate. | Total. | Legitimate. | Total. | |
| 1878 | 50,999 | 80,313 | 17,341 | 17,770 | 340.0 | 221.3 |
| 1881 | 57,461 | 96,144 | 18,198 | 18,732 | 315.0 | 194.8 |
| 1886 | 62,709 | 117,895 | 18,697 | 19,299 | 298.2 | 163.7 |
| 1891 | 63,172 | 131,271 | 17,635 | 18,273 | 279.2 | 139.2 |
| 1896 | 69,816 | 158,214 | 17,778 | 18,612 | 254.6 | 117.6 |
| 1901 | 79,420 | 183,387 | 19,554 | 20,491 | 246.2 | 111.7 |
| 1906 | 98,249 | 212,598 | 23,120 | 24,252 | 235.3 | 114.1 |
| 1911 | 119,390 | 240,714 | 25,276 | 26,354 | 211.7 | 109.5 |
| 1916 | 141,322 | 267,300 | 27,363 | 28,509 | 193.6 | 106.7 |
| 1921 | 150,400 | 288,477 | 27,309 | 28,567 | 181.6 | 99.0 |
| 1926 | 161,739 | 313,363 | 26,494 | 27,881 | 163.8 | 89.0 |
The legitimate rate per 1,000 married women between the ages of 15 and 45 is seen to have fallen by over 50 per cent, between 1878 and 1926, while an even greater fall is shown for the total rate on the basis of all women of the ages mentioned. The greater fall in the latter rate than in the former is due to the fact that among women of the child-bearing ages the proportion of married women is considerably lower nowadays than in the earlier years covered.
Women formerly married at younger ages in general than they do at present, and a study of the figures for successive censuses reveals considerable changes in the age-constitution of married women within the child-bearing ages. As the birth-rate varies with age, the change in age-constitution over the period is a factor which should be taken into account. For recent years statistics are available from which to calculate the birth-rate for women of different ages, and by applying the 1926 rate for each quinquennial age-group to the numbers of women in the corresponding groups in earlier years it is possible to ascertain the total births that would have been recorded in these years on the basis of the rates ruling in 1926. From a comparison of the resultant figures with the numbers of births actually recorded in the respective years weighted index numbers can be compiled, taking the year 1926 as base. Index numbers are given below, together with the corresponding unweighted index numbers and those representing the crude rates.
| INDEX NUMBERS OF BIRTH-RATES, 1878-1926. | |||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| (Base: 1926 = 1000.) | |||||
| Year. | Crude Rate. | Legitimate Rate on Basis of Married Women 15 and under 45. | Total Rate on Basis of all Women 15 and under 45. | ||
| Unweighted. | Weighted. | Unweighted. | Weighted. | ||
| 1878 | 2,068 | 2,076 | 1,747 | 2,487 | 2,416 |
| 1881 | 1,870 | 1,923 | 1,664 | 2,189 | 2,179 |
| 1886 | 1,634 | 1,821 | 1,600 | 1,839 | 1,880 |
| 1891 | 1,430 | 1,705 | 1,535 | 1,564 | 1,574 |
| 1896 | 1,298 | 1,554 | 1,429 | 1,321 | 1,321 |
| 1901 | 1,298 | 1,503 | 1,383 | 1,255 | 1,223 |
| 1906 | 1,335 | 1,437 | 1,312 | 1,282 | 1,210 |
| 1911 | 1,280 | 1,292 | 1,210 | 1,230 | 1,153 |
| 1916 | 1,278 | 1,182 | 1,159 | 1,199 | 1,146 |
| 1921 | 1,150 | 1,109 | 1,117 | 1,112 | 1,100 |
| 1926 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 |
A comparison of the five sets of index numbers shows that the fall in the rate is somewhat overstated by the crude-rate figures when compared with the rates for married women corrected for age-distribution. Even on this latter basis, however, the figures for which show the least fall, the birth-rate was 75 per cent. higher fifty years ago than it is now. The fall disclosed by the rates for all women between 15 and 45 is much greater than that shown for married women.
The effect of correcting the figures for age-distribution is seen to be very substantial in the case of the legitimate rate for married women, but insignificant in the case of the general rate for all women of the child-bearing ages. It is apparent that, while there have been considerable changes in the sex-constitution of the population and in the age-distribution of married women, there has been little movement in the age-distribution of women in general at the child-bearing ages.
Reference is made farther on in this subsection to the effect on the birth-rate in recent years of changes in the age-distribution of the male population since the war.
The effect of the declining birth-rate is shown in the following table giving the numbers of children under one year of age and the proportions which those numbers represent in the total population as recorded in successive census years:—
| Census Year. | Total Population (all Ages). | Children under One Year. | Children under One Year per 1,000 of Population. |
|---|---|---|---|
| 1886 | 578,482 | 18,355 | 31.73 |
| 1891 | 626,658 | 16,443 | 26.24 |
| 1896 | 703,360 | 17,070 | 24.27 |
| 1901 | 772,719 | 18,381 | 23.79 |
| 1906 | 888,578 | 22,289 | 25.08 |
| 1911 | 1,008,468 | 24,340 | 24.14 |
| 1916 | 1,099,449 | 27,021 | 24.57 |
| 1921 | 1,218,913 | 27,264 | 22.37 |
| 1926 | 1,344,469 | 26,021 | 19.35 |
The decline of the birth-rate in New Zealand has been partially compensated for by a decrease in the death-rate. Nevertheless, the rate of natural increase of population has fallen from 31.19 per 1,000 of mean population in 1870 to 11.84 in 1927. The following table shows the fall in all three rates:—
| Period. | Annual Rates per 1,000 living. | ||
|---|---|---|---|
| Births. | Deaths. | Natural Increase | |
| 1871-1875 | 39.88 | 12.67 | 27.21 |
| 1876-1880 | 41.21 | 11.80 | 29.41 |
| 1881-1885 | 36.36 | 10.95 | 25.41 |
| 1886-1890 | 31.15 | 9.85 | 21.30 |
| 1891-1895 | 27.68 | 10.15 | 17.53 |
| 1896-1900 | 25.75 | 9.55 | 16.20 |
| 1901-1905 | 26.60 | 9.91 | 16.69 |
| 1906-1910 | 27.06 | 9.75 | 17.31 |
| 1911-1915 | 25.98 | 9.22 | 16.76 |
| 1916-1920 | 24.32 | 10.73 | 13.59 |
| 1921-1925 | 22.22 | 8.62 | 13.60 |
| 1926-1927 | 20.67 | 8.60 | 12.07 |
In spite of the fact that the birth-rate in New Zealand is low compared with other countries, yet so low is the Dominion's death-rate that New Zealand ranks comparatively high among the nations as regards the rate of natural increase. Only 8 of the 40 countries shown in the following list have lower birth-rates than New Zealand, but only 13 have higher rates of natural increase.
| BIRTH AND NATURAL-INCREASE RATES. | |||
|---|---|---|---|
| Country | Quinquennium. | Annual Rates per 1,000. | |
| Births. | Natural Increase. | ||
| * Registration area. | |||
| Bulgaria | 1921-25 | 38.9 | 18.1 |
| Egypt | 1922-26 | 43.1 | 17.6 |
| South Africa | 1923-27 | 26.3 | 16.7 |
| Jamaica | 1922-26 | 37.1 | 15.3 |
| Canada | 1922-26 | 26.3 | 15.2 |
| Netherlands | 1923-27 | 24.4 | 14.5 |
| Rumania | 1921-25 | 36.8 | 14.5 |
| Uruguay | 1922-26 | 25.6 | 14.4 |
| Costa Rica | 1919-23 | 36.7 | 14.0 |
| Japan | 1922-26 | 34.5 | 13.3 |
| Australia | 1923-27 | 22.7 | 13.2 |
| Russia | 1921-25 | 38.8 | 13.0 |
| Ceylon | 1922-26 | 39.2 | 12.7 |
| New Zealand | 1923-27 | 21.2 | 12.6 |
| Iceland | 1920-24 | 26.7 | 12.5 |
| Lithuania | 1922-26 | 28.4 | 12.4 |
| Trinidad | 1922-26 | 33.1 | 11.9 |
| Italy | 1923-27 | 27.8 | 11.3 |
| United States* | 1921.25 | 22.6 | 10.7 |
| Czecho-Slovakia | 1922-26 | 26.2 | 10.4 |
| Denmark | 1922-26 | 21.6 | 10.3 |
| Norway | 1922-26 | 21.3 | 10.0 |
| Spain | 1922-26 | 30.0 | 10.0 |
| Hungary | 1922-26 | 28.5 | 9.5 |
| Chile | 1921-25 | 39.5 | 8.8 |
| Finland | 1922-26 | 22.7 | 8.6 |
| Scotland | 1922-26 | 22.1 | 8.4 |
| Germany | 1922-26 | 21.5 | 8.1 |
| Northern Ireland | 1922-26 | 22.9 | 7.4 |
| Latvia | 1922-26 | 22.1 | 7.4 |
| Switzerland | 1922-26 | 18.9 | 6.7 |
| Belgium | 1922-26 | 19.9 | 6.7 |
| Sweden | 1922-26 | 18.2 | 6.3 |
| England &Wales | 1923-27 | 18.3 | 6.3 |
| Irish Free State | 1922-26 | 20.5 | 6.0 |
| Austria | 1922-26 | 21.1 | 5.8 |
| British India | 1920-24 | 33.0 | 5.5 |
| British Guiana | 1921-25 | 31.7 | 4.1 |
| Estonia | 1922-26 | 19.1 | 3.5 |
| France | 1922-26 | 19.0 | 1.8 |
For twenty years prior to 1885 the New Zealand birth-rate was higher than that of Australia, but in that year the positions were reversed, and except for the seven years 1903-9 the Australian rate has been somewhat higher than that of New Zealand. It is interesting to note that the rates of the two countries have shown practically the same movement, New Zealand, however, reaching in 1899, and Australia not till four years later, the temporary limit of the rapid fall which had been steadily in progress since the “seventies.” In each country the check in the decline of the birth-rate was succeeded by a moderate but steady rise for ten years, followed by a fall commencing in New Zealand in 1909 and in Australia in 1913, an interval of four years again separating the movements of the two countries. The rates for the last ten years are as follows:—
| BIRTH-RATES PER 1,000 OF POPULATION. | ||||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| State. | 1918. | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1928. | 1927. |
| Queensland | 28.00 | 25.85 | 27.15 | 26.64 | 25.59 | 24.89 | 23.87 | 23.82 | 22.58 | 22.24 |
| New South Wales | 26.11 | 24.27 | 26.09 | 25.93 | 25.67 | 24.68 | 24.11 | 24.01 | 22.89 | 22.69 |
| Victoria | 22.19 | 21.47 | 23.95 | 23.16 | 23.10 | 22.31 | 22.01 | 21.49 | 20.84 | 20.30 |
| South Australia | 25.16 | 23.62 | 24.72 | 24.08 | 23.71 | 22.60 | 21.88 | 21.06 | 20.55 | 20.12 |
| Western Australia | 23.06 | 21.68 | 24.69 | 23.39 | 23.94 | 22.55 | 23.09 | 22.23 | 22.14 | 22.03 |
| Tasmania | 26.64 | 25.91 | 27.29 | 26.98 | 27.08 | 26.27 | 25.07 | 24.24 | 23.62 | 23.01 |
| Commonwealth | 25.00 | 23.53 | 25.45 | 24.95 | 24.69 | 23.77 | 23.24 | 22.89 | 22.02 | 21.67 |
| New Zealand | 23.44 | 21.42 | 25.09 | 23.34 | 23.17 | 21.94 | 21.57 | 21.17 | 21.05 | 20.29 |
It is of interest to note the quarterly fluctuations in the numbers of births registered. Some fairly sharp movements are disclosed by the figures for the last ten years, the most noticeable being the sudden increase (consequent on the termination of the war) from 5,832 in the third quarter of 1919 to 6,454 in the fourth quarter of that year and 7,622 in the first quarter of the next year. The quarterly figures for each of the last ten years are—
| Year. | Quarter ended | |||
|---|---|---|---|---|
| 31st March. | 30th June. | 30th September. | 31st December. | |
| 1918 | 6,354 | 6,647 | 6,526 | 6,333 |
| 1919 | 6,061 | 6,136 | 5,832 | 6,454 |
| 1920 | 7,522 | 7,405 | 7,684 | 7,310 |
| 1921 | 6,829 | 7,051 | 7,304 | 7,383 |
| 1922 | 7,444 | 7,220 | 7,318 | 7,024 |
| 1923 | 6,823 | 6,951 | 7,105 | 7,088 |
| 1924 | 7,081 | 6,583 | 7,159 | 7,191 |
| 1925 | 7,155 | 6,999 | 7,021 | 6,978 |
| 1926 | 7,266 | 6,837 | 7,056 | 7,314 |
| 1927 | 7,172 | 6,614 | 7,131 | 6,964 |
The extreme range of quarterly totals over the ten years is from 5,832 in the third quarter of 1919 to 7,684 in the third quarter of 1920. The first-mentioned figure represented an annual rate of 20.15 per 1,000, and the second an annual rate of 25.56.
Urban areas have been created at each of the four chief centres and at ten of the more important secondary centres, each area including in addition to the central borough and any suburban boroughs a considerable non-municipalized area adjacent to and contingent on the centre. The creation of these areas allows of vital and other statistics being compiled over a series of years for a definite area with fixed boundaries, and obviates the disabilities formerly arising from frequent alterations of boundaries of boroughs. The birth statistics of urban areas for each of the last five years are as follows:—
| BIRTH STATISTICS OF URBAN AREAS, 1923-27. | ||||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Urban Area. | Number of Births. | Rate per 1,000 of Mean Population. | ||||||||
| 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. | 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1920. | 1927. | |
| Auckland | 3,205 | 3,387 | 3,451 | 3,665 | 3,557 | 19-10 | 19.58 | 19.09 | 19.07 | 17.67 |
| Wellington | 2,155 | 2,155 | 2,106 | 2,309 | 2,343 | 19.23 | 18.82 | 17.77 | 1,903 | 18.55 |
| Christchurch | 2,132 | 2,186 | 2,147 | 2,229 | 2,146 | 18.80 | 18.95 | 18.15 | 18.82 | 17.62 |
| Dunedin | 1,336 | 1,307 | 1,370 | 1,405 | 1,341 | 17.80 | 17.25 | 17.68 | 16.50 | 16.13 |
| Totals of principal areas | 8,828 | 9,035 | 9,074 | 9,608 | 9,387 | 18.85 | 18.88 | 18.33 | 18.58 | 17.63 |
| Hamilton | 412 | 443 | 399 | 372 | 347 | 26.84 | 27.48 | 23.37 | 23.14 | 20.32 |
| Gisborne | 343 | 338 | 294 | 349 | 342 | 22.69 | 22.00 | 18.73 | 23.53 | 22.80 |
| Napier | 348 | 388 | 354 | 365 | 313 | 19.47 | 21.31 | 18.72 | 20.35 | 17.00 |
| Hastings | 279 | 298 | 311 | 297 | 311 | 20.32 | 21.23 | 21.32 | 20.28 | 20.89 |
| New Plymouth | 312 | 362 | 345 | 381 | 360 | 22.40 | 25.12 | 22.46 | 23.90 | 21.66 |
| Wanganui | 527 | 522 | 555 | 546 | 542 | 21.55 | 20.89 | 21.40 | 20.89 | 20.17 |
| Palmerston North | 385 | 358 | 386 | 411 | 390 | 21.62 | 19.55 | 20.06 | 20.80 | 19.04 |
| Nelson | 242 | 206 | 212 | 226 | 223 | 21.53 | 18.07 | 18.20 | 19.21 | 18.61 |
| Timaru | 289 | 280 | 306 | 324 | 328 | 17.57 | 16.76 | 17.88 | 19.26 | 18.94 |
| Invercargill | 455 | 469 | 492 | 455 | 510 | 22.55 | 22.85 | 23.44 | 20.81 | 22.62 |
| Totals of secondary areas | 3.592 | 3.664 | 3.654 | 3.726 | 3.666 | 21.62 | 21.55 | 20.70 | 21.20 | 20.23 |
| Grand totals | 12,420 | 12,699 | 12,728 | 13,334 | 13,053 | 19.58 | 19.58 | 18.95 | 19.24 | 18.29 |
In most countries it is found that the cities and larger towns have a somewhat higher birth-rate than the general average of the country, owing largely if not entirely to the natural tendency for people in the country districts to avail themselves of the better medical and nursing facilities provided in the population centres. In New Zealand, however, the effect of this on the birth-rates of the urban areas is obviated by information as to the domicile of the parents being obtained in the case of all births registered in the areas, and the births allocated accordingly. The result is to give for each of the four principal areas a birth-rate somewhat lower than the Dominion average. The average rate for the ten secondary areas, however, varies little from that of the Dominion as a whole.
An examination of the figures shows that, with the exception of one year, there has always been a preponderance of males in the number of children born in New Zealand. The proportions are usually shown by stating the number of births of male children to every 1,000 female births. This number has been as high as 1,113 (in 1859), and as low as 991 (in 1860).
But little significance can be attached to any figures prior to 1870, on account of the comparatively small number of births. The period preceding 1870 exhibits violent fluctuations in the proportion of males, which tend to disappear as the total of births grows larger. The extreme range since 1870 has been from 1,016 male per 1,000 female births in 1878 to 1,081 in 1923.
The number of births and their sex-proportion for twenty years are given below:—
| Year. | Number of Births of | Male Births per 1,000 Female Births. | |
|---|---|---|---|
| Males. | Females. | ||
| 1908 | 13,369 | 12,571 | 1,063 |
| 1909 | 13,502 | 13,022 | 1,037 |
| 1910 | 13,442 | 12,542 | 1,072 |
| 1911 | 13,532 | 12,822 | 1,055 |
| 1912 | 13,996 | 13,512 | 1,036 |
| 1913 | 14,433 | 13,502 | 1,069 |
| 1914 | 14,535 | 13,803 | 1,053 |
| 1915 | 14,415 | 13,435 | 1,073 |
| 1916 | 14,669 | 13,840 | 1,060 |
| 1917 | 14,329 | 13,910 | 1,030 |
| 1918 | 13,124 | 12,736 | 1,030 |
| 1919 | 12,587 | 11,896 | 1,058 |
| 1920 | 15,434 | 14,487 | 1,065 |
| 1921 | 14,576 | 13,991 | 1,042 |
| 1922 | 14,897 | 14,109 | 1,056 |
| 1923 | 14,531 | 13,436 | 1,081 |
| 1924 | 14,295 | 13,719 | 1,042 |
| 1925 | 14,518 | 13,635 | 1,064 |
| 1926 | 14,649 | 13,824 | 1,060 |
| 1927 | 14,291 | 13,590 | 1,052 |
The gradual increase in the proportion of males born is illustrated by taking the average ratios of successive decennial periods. The apparent cessation in the increase, as shown by the figures for the period 1916-25, as compared with the preceding decennium, is due to the low masculinity recorded in the last two war years, when (it may be remarked in passing) the proportion of first births to total births was abnormally low.
| Period. | Male Births to 1,000 Female Births. |
|---|---|
| 1856-1865 | 1,062 |
| 1866-1875 | 1,043 |
| 1876-1885 | 1,045 |
| 1886-1895 | 1,045 |
| 1896-1905 | 1,054 |
| 1906-1915 | 1,055 |
| 1916-1925 | 1,053 |
It would appear that the proportion of males is somewhat higher for first births than for the general average of all children. Of 67,397 legitimate first births registered during the eight years 1920-27 (excluding plural births), 34,917 were of males and 32,480 of females, the proportion of males per 1,000 females being 1,075. The high proportion does not appear to be due to the youth of the mothers, there being a lower rate in cases where the mother was under twenty-five than where the mother was between twenty-five and thirty-five.
The figures for various age-groups for the eight years in conjunction are as follows:—
| SEXES OF FIRST-BORN, 1920-27. | |||
|---|---|---|---|
| Age of Mother, in Years. | Males. | Females. | Males per 1,000 Females. |
| Under 20 | 2,489 | 2,329 | 1,069 |
| 20 and under 25 | 13,341 | 12,535 | 1,064 |
| 25 and under 30 | 11,551 | 10,653 | 1,084 |
| 30 and under 35 | 5,164 | 4,708 | 1,097 |
| 35 and under 40 | 1,862 | 1,791 | 1,040 |
| 40 and over | 510 | 464 | 1,099 |
| Totals | 34,917 | 32,480 | 1,075 |
In the eight years covered there were 627 plural first births, and in 222 cases the children were both males, in 203 both females, and in the remaining 202 of opposite sex. Triplets (all females) were recorded for one first birth during the period.
Further light on the question of sexes of children may be thrown by some figures extracted from the records of births registered in the eight years 1920-27 in cases where the child was shown to be the fourth-born of a family in which the three previously born children were still living. In New Zealand the birth entries give particulars of numbers and sexes of previous issue of the parents, with the ages of the living issue, and the following interesting statement showing the sex-nativity order up to the fourth child has been compiled. Families in which plural births occurred among the first four children have been excluded.
| First-born. | Second-born. | Third-born. | Fourth-born. | Number of Cases. |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| Male | Male | Male | Male | 1,287 |
| Male | Male | Male | Female | 1,204 |
| Male | Male | Female | Male | 1,126 |
| Male | Male | Female | Female | 1,143 |
| Male | Female | Male | Male | 1,134 |
| Male | Female | Male | Female | 971 |
| Male | Female | Female | Male | 1,124 |
| Male | Female | Female | Female | 1,075 |
| Female | Female | Female | Female | 1,027 |
| Female | Female | Female | Male | 1,047 |
| Female | Female | Male | Female | 1,068 |
| Female | Female | Male | Male | 1,064 |
| Female | Male | Female | Female | 972 |
| Female | Male | Female | Male | 1,079 |
| Female | Male | Male | Female | 1,094 |
| Female | Male | Male | Male | 1,150 |
Of the 17,565 families covered, in 9,064 the first child was a male and in 8,501 a female, the number of males per 1,000 females being thus 1,066. The proportion is reduced for subsequent births, being apparently lowest in the case of third-born infants. The figures are as follows:—
| Child. | Males. | Females. | Males per 1,000 Females. |
|---|---|---|---|
| First | 9,064 | 8,501 | 1,066 |
| Second | 9,055 | 8,510 | 1,064 |
| Third | 8,972 | 8,593 | 1,044 |
| Fourth | 9,011 | 8,554 | 1,053 |
It is interesting to note that not only are males in preponderance among first-born children, but also that in cases where the first-born is a male there appears to be a greater probability of the second child being a male also. Where the first-born is a female, however, the second child appears to have a more even prospect as to sex.
The figures of first-borns registered in the eight years 1920-27, and those of first-borns in cases where the fourth child of the family was registered during the period, give similar results, and the two sets of figures taken in conjunction show that there is a higher masculinity rate among first-born children than among later issue. This conclusion serves to explain the increasing masculinity of births in successive decennial referred to previously, when it is remembered that the average number of children to a family has fallen heavily during the period, and the proportion of first-born children correspondingly increased.
The sex-proportions of illegitimate births are generally supposed to be more nearly equal than those of legitimate births. However, although little reliance can be placed on the figures for New Zealand by reason of the small numbers represented, it may be stated that the average for the period 1918-27 was 1,058 males per 1,000 females—a rate slightly in excess of that for all births (1,055) for the same period. An indication of the fluctuations in the sex proportions of illegitimate births from year to year may be gathered from the fact that in 1926 the rate was 1,176 males per 1,000 females, while in 1927 females actually exceeded males, the rate being 984 males per 1,000 females.
Counting only cases where both children were born alive, there were 331 cases of twin births (662 children) registered in 1927. There was also one case of triplets.
The number of accouchements resulting in living births was 27,548, and on the average one mother in every 83 gave birth to twins (or triplets). This proportion is considerably higher than that attained in recent previous years, although not so high as the phenomenal figure recorded for 1926, which was one in 78.
The number of cases of multiple births and the proportion per 1,000 of the total cases of births during the last ten years were—
| Year. | Total Births. | Total Cases. | Cases of Twins. | Cases of Triplets. | Multiple Cases per 1,000 of Total Cases. |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| * Including one case of quadruplets. | |||||
| 1918 | 25,860 | 25,560 | 294 | 3 | 11.62 |
| 1919 | 24,483 | 24,206 | 270 | 3* | 11.15 |
| 1920 | 29,921 | 29,552 | 365 | 2 | 12.42 |
| 1921 | 28,567 | 28,210 | 347 | 5 | 12.48 |
| 1922 | 29,006 | 28,678 | 328 | 11.44 | |
| 1923 | 27,967 | 27,672 | 289 | 3 | 10.55 |
| 1924 | 28,014 | 27,712 | 296 | 3 | 10.79 |
| 1925 | 28,153 | 27,848 | 301 | 2 | 10.88 |
| 1926 | 28,473 | 28,111 | 358 | 2 | 12.81 |
| 1927 | 27,881 | 27,548 | 331 | 1 | 12.05 |
The following table shows the sexes in individual cases of twin births for the last ten years:—
| Year. | Total Cases. | Both Males. | Both Females. | Opposite Sexes. |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1918 | 294 | 87 | 95 | 112 |
| 1919 | 270 | 81 | 79 | 110 |
| 1920 | 365 | 128 | 105 | 132 |
| 1921 | 347 | 125 | 90 | 132 |
| 1922 | 328 | 114 | 90 | 124 |
| 1923 | 289 | 110 | 90 | 89 |
| 1924 | 296 | 77 | 108 | 111 |
| 1925 | 301 | 83 | 86 | 132 |
| 1926 | 358 | 114 | 111 | 133 |
| 1927 | 331 | 112 | 104 | 115 |
During the ten years 1918-27 there were twenty-three cases of triplets. In three cases all three children were males, in seven cases all were females, in five cases there were two males and one female, and in eight cases two of the three children were females. There occurred in 1919 one case of quadruplets, all male children.
Information as to the relative ages of parents of legitimate living children whose births were registered with Registrars in 1927 is shown in the following table. Legitimate births (95 in number) registered with the Registrar-General during the year are omitted from this and the following tables.
| RELATIVE AGES OF PARENTS. | |||||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Age of Mother, in Years. | Age of Father, in Years. | ||||||||||
| Under 21. | 21 and under 25. | 25 and under 30. | 30 and under 35. | 35 and under 40. | 40 and under 45. | 45 and under 50. | 50 and under 55. | 55 and under 65. | 65 and over. | Total. | |
| * Including twenty-five cases where plural births would have been registered had not one child been still-born. | |||||||||||
| Single Births. | |||||||||||
| Under 21 | 138 | 703 | 472 | 105 | 35 | 11 | 6 | 1 | 1,471 | ||
| 21 and under 25 | 63 | 1,352 | 2,408 | 837 | 314 | 80 | 31 | 9 | 5 | 5,099 | |
| 25 and under 30 | 11 | 346 | 3,103 | 2,453 | 1,143 | 383 | 129 | 32 | 15 | 2 | 7,617 |
| 30 and under 35 | 1 | 46 | 571 | 2,260 | 1,926 | 874 | 291 | 88 | 34 | 3 | 6,094 |
| 35 and under 40 | 4 | 61 | 378 | 1,460 | 1,201 | 580 | 155 | 46 | 5 | 3,890 | |
| 40 and under 45 | 5 | 32 | 195 | 545 | 441 | 164 | 48 | 7 | 1,437 | ||
| 45 and over | 1 | 3 | 22 | 61 | 41 | 20 | 2 | 150 | |||
| Totals | 213 | 2,451 | 6,620 | 6,066 | 5,076 | 3,116 | 1,539 | 489 | 169 | 19 | 25,758* |
| Multiple Births, | |||||||||||
| Under 21 | 2 | 3 | 6 | 1 | 12 | ||||||
| 21 and under 25 | 1 | 8 | 26 | 4 | 1 | 40 | |||||
| 25 and under 30 | 2 | 32 | 40 | 13 | 6 | 5 | 1 | 99 | |||
| 30 and under 35 | 12 | 33 | 29 | 10 | 5 | 1 | 1 | 91 | |||
| 35 and under 40 | 2 | 1 | 3 | 26 | 17 | 9 | 1 | 59 | |||
| 40 and under 45 | 2 | 4 | 7 | 4 | 1 | 18 | |||||
| 45 and over | 1 | 1 | |||||||||
| Totals | 3 | 15 | 77 | 81 | 71 | 37 | 27 | 7 | 2 | 320 | |
| Grand totals | 216 | 2,466 | 6,697 | 6,147 | 5,147 | 3,153 | 1,566 | 496 | 171 | 19 | 26,078 |
An indication of the direct effect on the birth-rate caused by the loss of men in the war is obtained by a comparison of the above figures with similarly compiled figures for 1912, the first year for which such statistics are available. A summary is here given showing for the two years the age-groups of the fathers and mothers of legitimate children whose births were registered in the respective years. Multiple births are counted once only.
| Age-group. | Fathers. | Mothers. | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1912. | 1927. | 1912. | 1927. | |
| Under 21 | 81 | 216 | 1,107 | 1,483 |
| 21 and under 25 | 1,606 | 2,466 | 4,547 | 5,139 |
| 25 30 | 6,452 | 6,697 | 8,166 | 7,716 |
| 30 35 | 7,510 | 6,147 | 6,820 | 6,185 |
| 35 40 | 5,457 | 5,147 | 3,888 | 3,949 |
| 40 and over | 4,900 | 5,405 | 1,478 | 1,606 |
| Totals | 20,006 | 26,078 | 26,006 | 26,078 |
A study of the individual age-groups shows in the case of the fathers a huge decrease at ages 30 to 35, the group which at present is more particularly affected by the loss of men in the war. The age-group 35 to 40, which also had its present numbers materially affected by the war, shows a somewhat smaller decrease. For ages under 30 and over 40, however, fairly substantial increases are recorded.
It would appear that the considerable decrease in the birth-rate in the later year as compared with the earlier is largely accounted for by the loss of young men in the war, and to a less extent in the influenza epidemic. It should be added that even in the age-groups which show increases war and epidemic losses have tended to restrict these increases, while, on the other hand, the post-war tendency (referred to in the next subsection) for men to marry younger would normally act in the opposite direction.
Information as to the previous issue of the parents, which is required in connection with the registration of births in New Zealand, is useful not only for record purposes, but also as providing valuable data for statistical purposes. Tables are given in the Annual Report on Vital Statistics containing detailed information as to number of previous issue in connection with (1) age of mother, and (2) duration of marriage. The former table is here summarized
| LEGITIMATE BIRTHS, 1927.—NUMBER OF PREVIOUS ISSUE. | ||||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Age of Mother. | Number of Previous Issue. | Total. | ||||||||
| 0. | 1. | 2. | 3. | 4. | 5. | 6 and under 10. | 10 and under 15. | 15 and over. | ||
| * This number represents 25,758 single cases and 320 multiple cases. | ||||||||||
| Under 21 | 1,174 | 266 | 40 | 3 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1,483 |
| 21 and under 25 | 2,903 | 1,441 | 574 | 165 | 47 | 6 | 3 | .. | .. | 5,139 |
| 25 30 | 2,666 | 2,233 | 1,471 | 797 | 349 | 131 | 69 | .. | .. | 7,716 |
| 30 35 | 1,117 | 1,426 | 1,268 | 923 | 640 | 398 | 399 | 14 | .. | 6,185 |
| 35 40 | 379 | 581 | 713 | 597 | 515 | 369 | 708 | 86 | 1 | 3,949 |
| 40 45 | 92 | 142 | 190 | 158 | 191 | 154 | 393 | 131 | 4 | 1,455 |
| 45 and over | 12 | 6 | 6 | 9 | 16 | 9 | 58 | 32 | 3 | 151 |
| 1Totals | 8,343 | 6,095 | 4,262 | 2,652 | 1,758 | 1,067 | 1,630 | 263 | 8 | 26,078* |
In computing previous issue multiple births have been given their full significance, the numbers at the head of the columns relating to children born alive. In the following table this procedure has been followed not only for previous issue but also for children covered by the 1927 registrations, who are also taken into account in the computation of the averages.
| LIVING LEGITIMATE BIRTHS, 1927.—ISSUE ACCORDING TO AGE OF MOTHER. | |||
|---|---|---|---|
| Age of Mother, in Years. | Total Mothers. | Total Issue. | Average Issue. |
| 15 | 4 | 4 | 1.00 |
| 16 | 27 | 30 | 1.11 |
| 17 | 109 | 113 | 1.04 |
| 18 | 251 | 285 | 1.14 |
| 19 | 449 | 537 | 1.20 |
| 20 | 643 | 881 | 1.37 |
| 21 | 985 | 1.423 | 1.44 |
| 22 | 1.215 | 1.869 | 1.54 |
| 23 | 1.436 | 2.438 | 1.70 |
| 24 | 1.503 | 2.769 | 1.84 |
| 25 | 1.484 | 2.907 | 1.96 |
| 26 | 1.566 | 3.343 | 2.13 |
| 27 | 1.690 | 3.958 | 2.34 |
| 28 | 1.505 | 3.691 | 2.45 |
| 29 | 1.471 | 3.983 | 2.71 |
| 30 | 1.398 | 4.156 | 2.97 |
| 31 | 1.292 | 3.926 | 3.04 |
| 32 | 1.300 | 4.313 | 3.32 |
| 33 | 1.124 | 3.952 | 3.52 |
| 34 | 1.071 | 4.019 | 3.75 |
| 35 | 991 | 3.973 | 4.01 |
| 36 | 872 | 3.746 | 4.30 |
| 37 | 749 | 3.366 | 4.49 |
| 38 | 704 | 3.271 | 4.65 |
| 39 | 633 | 3.238 | 5.12 |
| 40 | 463 | 2.397 | 5.18 |
| 41 | 348 | 1.942 | 5.58 |
| 42 | 312 | 1.885 | 6.04 |
| 43 | 206 | 1.291 | 6.27 |
| 44 | 126 | 825 | 6.55 |
| 45 | 78 | 630 | 8.08 |
| 46 | 38 | 295 | 7.76 |
| 47 | 21 | 151 | 7.19 |
| 48 | 12 | 78 | 6.50 |
| 49 | 2 | 4 | 2.00 |
| Totals | 26.078 | 75.689 | 2.90 |
It should be stressed that the averages are no more than they purport to be—viz., the average number of children (including those registered in 1927) born to the present time to those mothers of legitimate children whose births were registered during the year. They do not purport to represent, nor do they represent, the average issue of all women of the ages shown.
A table is next given containing similar information according to duration of marriage.
| LIVING LEGITIMATE BIRTHS, 1927.—ISSUE ACCORDING TO DURATION OF MARRIAGE. | |||
|---|---|---|---|
| Duration of Marriage, in Years. | Total Mothers. | Total Issue. | Average Issue. |
| 0 | 4,184 | 4,237 | 1.01 |
| 1 | 3,059 | 3,813 | 1.25 |
| 2 | 2,748 | 4,420 | 1.61 |
| 3 | 2,277 | 3,522 | 1.55 |
| 4 | 1,911 | 4,370 | 2.29 |
| 5 | 1,663 | 5,296 | 3.18 |
| 6 | 1,774 | 5,598 | 3.16 |
| 7 | 1,587 | 5,984 | 3.77 |
| 8 | 1,013 | 4,468 | 4.41 |
| 9 | 727 | 3,375 | 4.64 |
| 10 | 672 | 3,070 | 4.57 |
| 11 | 757 | 3,564 | 4.71 |
| 12 | 672 | 3,499 | 5.21 |
| 13 | 615 | 3,430 | 5.58 |
| 14 | 503 | 2,952 | 5.87 |
| 15 | 394 | 2,490 | 6.32 |
| 16 | 361 | 2,379 | 6.59 |
| 17 | 258 | 1,839 | 7.13 |
| 18 | 228 | 1,668 | 7.32 |
| 19 | 208 | 1,574 | 7.57 |
| 20 | 143 | 1,226 | 8.57 |
| 21 | 101 | 861 | 8.52 |
| 22 | 76 | 654 | 8.61 |
| 23 | 65 | 581 | 8.94 |
| 24 | 40 | 377 | 9.43 |
| 25 | 13 | 127 | 9.77 |
| 26 | 16 | 180 | 11.25 |
| 27 | 4 | 33 | 8.25 |
| 28 | 5 | 61 | 12.22 |
| 29 | 2 | 22 | 11.00 |
| 30 | 2 | 19 | 9.50 |
| Totals | 26,078 | 75,689 | 2.90 |
The next table gives information as to the number of previous issue of parents of living legitimate children whose births were registered during each of the last ten years:—
| Number of Previous Issue. | 1918. | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 0 | 5,328 | 5,439 | 9,244 | 9,387 | 8,549 | 7,969 | 7,984 | 8,194 | 8,355 | 8,343 |
| 1 | 5,289 | 4,536 | 5,641 | 5,541 | 6,545 | 6,513 | 6,262 | 6,218 | 6,119 | 6,095 |
| 2 | 4,707 | 4,247 | 4,258 | 3,827 | 4,052 | 4,245 | 4,443 | 4,427 | 4,329 | 4,262 |
| 3 | 3,146 | 3,084 | 3,077 | 2,830 | 2,739 | 2,633 | 2,711 | 2,776 | 2,848 | 2,652 |
| 4 | 2,207 | 2,146 | 2,074 | 1,952 | 1,943 | 1,745 | 1,703 | 1,739 | 1,826 | 1,758 |
| 5 | 1,344 | 1,286 | 1,418 | 1,269 | 1,333 | 1,166 | 1,163 | 1,083 | 1,092 | 1,067 |
| 6 | 940 | 886 | 915 | 812 | 840 | 791 | 775 | 764 | 697 | 716 |
| 7 | 548 | 588 | 605 | 521 | 571 | 531 | 511 | 513 | 519 | 443 |
| 8 | 397 | 383 | 377 | 337 | 367 | 354 | 366 | 319 | 318 | 283 |
| 9 | 217 | 216 | 214 | 230 | 234 | 219 | 192 | 220 | 190 | 188 |
| 10 | 119 | 116 | 150 | 120 | 128 | 131 | 128 | 121 | 111 | 129 |
| 11 | 74 | 61 | 86 | 67 | 74 | 59 | 62 | 63 | 70 | 65 |
| 12 | 29 | 40 | 45 | 40 | 53 | 34 | 46 | 34 | 41 | 41 |
| 13 | 22 | 19 | 23 | 15 | 17 | 16 | 30 | 35 | 17 | 20 |
| 14 | 13 | 14 | 5 | 9 | 8 | 9 | 7 | 16 | 12 | 8 |
| 15 | 6 | 4 | 5 | 2 | 9 | 3 | 3 | 7 | 5 | 3 |
| 16 | 2 | 3 | .. | 3 | 2 | 1 | 1 | 1 | 2 | 3 |
| 17 | 1 | 1 | 1 | 3 | 1 | 1 | 2 | .. | .. | 2 |
| 18 | 2 | .. | .. | .. | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
| 19 | .. | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
| Totals | 24,391 | 23,070 | 28,138 | 26,965 | 27,466 | 26,420 | 26,389 | 26,530 | 26,551 | 26,078 |
Of a total of 131,968 legitimate births registered during the five years 1923-27, no fewer than 40,845, or 31 per cent., were of first-born children, and of these 20,226, or 49 1/2 per cent., were born within twelve months, and 31,453, or 77 per cent., within two years after the marriage of the parents. In the remaining 23 per cent. of cases where there was any issue to the marriage two years elapsed before the birth of the first child.
The number of first births and the proportion of these to total births vary considerably from year to year in sympathy with variations in the annual number of marriages, the percentage having been as high as 34.81 (in 1921) and as low as 23.68 (in 1919). The proportions of first births occurring within the first and second years after marriage, however, show remarkably little variation in recent years. The figures for each of the last five years are—
| Year. | Total Legitimate Cases. | Total Legitimate First Cases. | Proportion of First Cases to Total Cases. | First Cases within One Year after Marriage. | First Cases within Two Years after Marriage. | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Number. | Proportion to Total First Cases. | Number. | Proportion to Total First Cases. | ||||
| Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | |||||
| 1923 | 26,420 | 7,969 | 30.16 | 3,892 | 48.84 | 6,087 | 76.38 |
| 1924 | 26,389 | 7,984 | 30.26 | 3,997 | 50.06 | 6,124 | 76.70 |
| 1926 | 26,530 | 8,194 | 30.89 | 4,038 | 49.28 | 6,336 | 77.32 |
| 1926 | 26,651 | 8,355 | 31.47 | 4,121 | 49.32 | 6,422 | 76.86 |
| 1927 | 26,078 | 8,343 | 31.99 | 4,178 | 50.08 | 6,484 | 77.72 |
| Total for five years | 131,968 | 40,845 | 30.95 | 20,226 | 49.52 | 31,453 | 77.01 |
In the next table the figures of first birth year after the marriage of the parents are dissected into monthly period
| Duration of Marriage. | 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Under 1 month | 86 | 77 | 94 | 80 | 100 |
| 1 month and under 2 months | 93 | 120 | 116 | 124 | 113 |
| 2 months and under 3 months | 171 | 188 | 160 | 178 | 197 |
| 3 months and under 4 months | 227 | 220 | 232 | 199 | 239 |
| 4 months and under 5 months | 266 | 262 | 266 | 292 | 328 |
| 5 months and under 6 months | 374 | 383 | 335 | 441 | 405 |
| 6 months and under 7 months | 401 | 414 | 454 | 477 | 493 |
| 7 months and under 8 months | 317 | 328 | 377 | 372 | 368 |
| 8 months and under 9 months | 277 | 296 | 349 | 316 | 324 |
| 9 months and under 10 months | 674 | 682 | 670 | 648 | 585 |
| 10 months and under 11 months | 568 | 537 | 538 | 530 | 572 |
| 11 months and under 12 months | 438 | 490 | 447 | 464 | 454 |
| Total under 12 months | 3,892 | 3,997 | 4,038 | 4,121 | 4,178 |
| Total 12 months and over | 4,077 | 3,987 | 4,156 | 4,234 | 4,165 |
| Grand totals | 7,969 | 7,984 | 8,194 | 8,355 | 8,343 |
The great majority of the children born between the seventh and ninth month of marriage are obviously prematurely-born infants. Omitting these, and assuming that all infants born alive within seven months after marriage have been extra maritally conceived, it would appear that during the five years, out of a total of 40,845 first-born children, 8,605, or 21 per cent., were extra-maritally conceived. This proportion has shown an almost continuous increase for many years.
During the five years 6,719 cases of illegitimate births were registered, and if these are all regarded as first births (which is not the case) a total of 15,324 extra-marital conceptions is recorded, which represents 32 per cent. of the total of legitimate first births, plus illegitimate births. The figures for each of the last five years are—
| Year. | Total Legitimate First Cases. | Illegitimate Cases. | Legitimate Cases within Seven Months after Marriage. | Proportion of Legitimate First Cases within Seven Months after Marriage. | Proportion of Extra-marital Conceptions to Total Cases of Legitimate First Births and Illegitimate Births. |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Per Cent. | Per Cent. | ||||
| 1923 | 7,969 | 1,252 | 1,618 | 20.30 | 31.12 |
| 1924 | 7,984 | 1,323 | 1,664 | 20.84 | 32.09 |
| 1925 | 8,194 | 1,318 | 1,657 | 20.22 | 31.28 |
| 1926 | 8,355 | 1,455 | 1,791 | 21.44 | 33.09 |
| 1927 | 8,343 | 1,371 | 1,875 | 22.47 | 33.42 |
| Totals for 5 years | 40,845 | 6,719 | 8,605 | 21.07 | 32.22 |
The births of 1,387 children (688 males, 699 females) registered in 1927 were illegitimate. The numbers for each of the last ten years, with the percentages they bear to the total births registered, are as follows:—
| Year. | Number. | Percentage to Total Births. |
|---|---|---|
| 1918 | 1,179 | 4.65 |
| 1919 | 1,138 | 4.65 |
| 1920 | 1,424 | 4.76 |
| 1921 | 1,258 | 4.40 |
| 1922 | 1,224 | 4.22 |
| 1923 | 1,260 | 4.51 |
| 1924 | 1,338 | 4.77 |
| 1925 | 1,332 | 4.73 |
| 1926 | 1,473 | 5.17 |
| 1927 | 1,387 | 4.97 |
It is probably only natural to expect that, as the birth-rate falls, the proportion of illegitimate to total births will tend to increase. Nevertheless it is unsatisfactory and somewhat disquieting to record that this proportion in 1926 reached the unprecedentedly high figure of 5.17 per cent., while in 1927 it remained as high as 4.97 per cent. The previous highest rates were those for 1924 (4.77 per 100) and 1920 (4.76 per 100).
It will be seen from a study of the quarterly figures of illegitimate births that the large increase in the last two years as compared with 1925 occurred mainly in the latter half of 1926 and the first quarter of 1927. The only disturbance of population of any consequence which might have some influence on this unenviable record for these two years was the Dunedin Exhibition, held in the latter end of 1925 and the beginning of 1926. The figures for each quarter of 1925, 1926, and 1927 are:—
| Quarter ended | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. |
|---|---|---|---|
| 31st March | 319 | 340 | 352 |
| 30th June | 307 | 316 | 325 |
| 30th September | 355 | 389 | 365 |
| 31st December | 351 | 428 | 345 |
| Total | 1,332 | 1,473 | 1,387 |
Not only was the proportion of illegitimate births higher in 1926 and 1927 than in any previous year, but the proportion of cases where a legitimate child was born within seven months after the marriage of its parents was also considerably higher than usual, as will be seen from the last table under the previous heading.
Included in the total of 1,387 illegitimate births in 1927 were 11 cases of twins and 1 case of triplets, the number of accouchements being thus 1,374, including 3 cases registered with the Registrar-General. From the following table it will be seen that of the 1,371 mothers in cases registered with Registrars of Births, 475, or 35 per cent., were under twenty-one years of age.
| ILLEGITIMATE BIRTHS, 1927.—AGES OF MOTHERS. | |
|---|---|
| Age. | Cases. |
| Years. | |
| 13 | 1 |
| 14 | 3 |
| 15 | 7 |
| 16 | 37 |
| 17 | 69 |
| 18 | 110 |
| 19 | 141 |
| 20 | 107 |
| 21 | 111 |
| 22 | 105 |
| 23 | 86 |
| 24 | 74 |
| 25 | 58 |
| 26 | 60 |
| 27 | 39 |
| 28 | 40 |
| 29 | 35 |
| 30 | 34 |
| 31 | 40 |
| 32 | 38 |
| 33 | 29 |
| 34 | 13 |
| 35 | 33 |
| 36 | 18 |
| 37 | 14 |
| 38 | 15 |
| 39 | 16 |
| 40 | 11 |
| 41 | 12 |
| 42 | 6 |
| 43 | 2 |
| 44 | 3 |
| 45 | 2 |
| 46 | 1 |
| 47 | 1 |
| Totals | 1,371 |
The proportion of illegitimate births per 1,000 unmarried women—i.e., spinsters, widows, and divorced women — at the reproductive ages, covering a period of thirty-five years, is shown in the following table:—
| Year. | Unmarried Women aged 15-45 Years. | Illegitimate Births. | Illegitimate-birth Rate per 1,000 Unmarried Women. |
|---|---|---|---|
| 1891 | 68,990 | 638 | 9.25 |
| 1896 | 89,722 | 834 | 9.30 |
| 1901 | 105,420 | 937 | 8.89 |
| 1906 | 116,506 | 1,132 | 9.72 |
| 1911 | 116,726 | 1,078 | 9.24 |
| 1916 | 125,461 | 1,159 | 9.24 |
| 1921 | 136,539 | 1.258 | 9.21 |
| 1926 | 151,624 | 1,473 | 9.71 |
As might be expected from the experience shown by the previous tables of illegitimacy, the 1926 rate attains a comparatively high level, having been exceeded on only one occasion—viz., in 1906, when the rate was 9.72.
The rates of illegitimacy in Australia and New Zealand are quoted. The average rate for New Zealand for the ten years (4.64 per 100 of all births) is somewhat lower than that of the Commonwealth (4.81 per 100).
| PROPORTION OF ILLEGITIMATE BIRTHS IN EVERY 100 BIRTHS. | ||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Year. | Queensland. | New South Wales. | Victoria. | South Australia. | Western Australia. | Tasmania. | Commonwealth. | New Zealand. |
| 1917 | 5.01 | 4.74 | 5.53 | 3.96 | 4.15 | 5.28 | 4.91 | 4.56 |
| 1918 | 5.46 | 5.18 | 5.85 | 4.02 | 4.02 | 5.28 | 5.23 | 4.65 |
| 1919 | 5.76 | 5.14 | 5.77 | 3.92 | 4.21 | 6.14 | 5.30 | 4.65 |
| 1920 | 5.10 | 4.79 | 5.25 | 3.74 | 3.89 | 5.28 | 4.84 | 4.76 |
| 1921 | 5.22 | 4.83 | 4.85 | 3.15 | 4.03 | 5.53 | 4.75 | 4.40 |
| 1922 | 4.66 | 4.83 | 4.41 | 2.97 | 4.14 | 4.56 | 4.49 | 4.22 |
| 1923 | 5.40 | 4.95 | 4.45 | 3.08 | 3.63 | 4.44 | 4.64 | 4.51 |
| 1924 | 5.34 | 4.82 | 4.62 | 3.06 | 3.94 | 4.24 | 4.62 | 4.77 |
| 1925 | 510 | 5.06 | 4.30 | 3.13 | 4.09 | 4.73 | 4.64 | 4.73 |
| 1926 | 5.06 | 5.17 | 4.53 | 3.07 | 3.92 | 4.63 | 4.72 | 5.17 |
An important Act was passed in 1894 and re-enacted in 1908, intituled the Legitimation Act. Under this Act any child born out of wedlock whose parents afterwards intermarry is deemed to be legitimized by such marriage on the birth being registered in the manner prescribed by the Act. For legitimation purposes Registrars must register a birth when called upon to do so by any person claiming to be the father of an illegitimate child; but such person is required to make a solemn declaration that he is the father, and must also produce evidence of marriage between himself and the mother of the child.
Prior to the passing, on the 6th February, 1922, of the Legitimation Amendment Act, 1921-22, legitimation could be effected only if at the time of the birth of the child there existed no legal impediment to the intermarriage of the father and mother, but the legal-impediment proviso was repealed by that amendment.
The amendment of 1921-22 also provides for legitimation by the mother in the event of the death of the father after the intermarriage of the parents. In such a case the application for legitimation is heard by a Magistrate, and upon his certifying that it has been proved to his satisfaction that the husband of the applicant was the father of the child, the child is registered as the lawful issue of the applicant and her husband.
The following is the number of legitimations in each of the last ten years, and the total since the Act of 1894 came into force:—
| Year. | Number of Children legitimized. | ||
|---|---|---|---|
| Previously registered. | Not previously registered. | Total. | |
| 1918 | 128 | 76 | 204 |
| 1919 | 100 | 66 | 166 |
| 1920 | 109 | 85 | 194 |
| 1921 | 74 | 95 | 169 |
| 1922 | 193 | 106 | 299 |
| 1923 | 211 | 99 | 310 |
| 1924 | 194 | 81 | 275 |
| 1925 | 172 | 97 | 269 |
| 1926 | 230 | 115 | 345 |
| 1927 | 204 | 108 | 312 |
| Totals to 1927 | 3,291 | 1,926 | 5,217 |
The effect of the Legitimation Amendment Act, 1921-22, is seen in the high figures from 1922 onwards.
The Births and Deaths Registration Act contains provision for the registration of adopted children. The Clerk of the Court by which any adoption order is made is required to furnish to the Registrar-General particulars of the order, including the full name and place of birth of the child, as well as the full names and addresses of both the natural and the adopting parents. If the child's birth has been registered in New Zealand a note of the adoption order is made on it. In any case a new entry is made in the prescribed form in the register of births, particulars of the adopting parents being substituted for those of the natural parents.
During the year 1927 the registration of 421 adopted children (161 males and 260 females) was effected, as compared with 404 in 1926, 558 in 1925, and 185 in 1924.
The registration of still-births was made compulsory in New Zealand as from the 1st March, 1913. A still-born child is defined as one “which has issued from its mother after the expiration of the twenty-eighth week of pregnancy and which was not alive at the time of such issue.” Still-births are not included either as births or as deaths in the various numbers and rates shown in this subsection and in that relating to deaths.
The registrations of still-births during each of the last ten years are as follows:—
| Year. | Male. | Female. | Not stated. | Total. | Percentage of Still-births to | |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Living Births. | All Births. | |||||
| 1918 | 306 | 300 | 5 | 701 | 2.71 | 2.64 |
| 1919 | 377 | 288 | 15 | 680 | 2.78 | 2.70 |
| 1920 | 467 | 383 | 10 | 840 | 2.81 | 2.73 |
| 1921 | 493 | 402 | 8 | 903 | 3.16 | 3.06 |
| 1922 | 469 | 364 | 9 | 842 | 2.90 | 2.82 |
| 1923 | 487 | 400 | 7 | 894 | 3.19 | 3.10 |
| 1924 | 495 | 348 | 12 | 855 | 3.05 | 2.96 |
| 1925 | 481 | 378 | 2 | 861 | 3.06 | 2.97 |
| 1926 | 470 | 416 | 886 | 3.11 | 3.02 | |
| 1927 | 506 | 372 | 878 | 3.15 | 3.05 | |
An unsatisfactory feature of the statistics is the definite tendency towards an increase in the percentage of still-births to living births.
It is a well-known fact that masculinity is much higher among still-births than among living births. The figures for the ten years covered by the above table show the rate for still-births to have been 1,278 males per 1,000 females. The rate for individual years has ranged between 1,726 (in 1914) and 1,124 (in 1915). In 1927 it was 1,360.
A table is added, showing relative ages of parents in cases of still-births registered in 1927.
| STILL-BIRTHS, 1927.—AGES OF PARENTS. | |||||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Age of Mother, in Years. | Age of Father, in Years. | Illegitimate Cases. | Total. | ||||||||
| Under 21. | 21 and under 25. | 25 and under 30. | 30 and under 35. | 35 and under 40. | 40 and under 45. | 45 and under 50. | 50 and under 65. | 65 and under over. | |||
| * This number represents 864 single cases and 7 plural cases. The total number of still-born children was 878. | |||||||||||
| Under 21 | 2 | 24 | 16 | 3 | 1 | 1 | .. | .. | .. | 17 | 64 |
| 21 and under 25 | 2 | 29 | 57 | 21 | 6 | 2 | .. | 1 | .. | 13 | 131 |
| 25 and under 30 | 1 | 14 | 99 | 64 | 31 | 12 | 6 | 1 | .. | 8 | 236 |
| 30 and under 35 | .. | 2 | 16 | 70 | 59 | 27 | 13 | 4 | .. | 4 | 195 |
| 35 and under 40 | .. | 1 | 2 | 16 | 56 | 39 | 27 | 6 | .. | 7 | 154 |
| 40 and under 45 | .. | .. | 1 | 1 | 10 | 28 | 27 | 12 | .. | 2 | 81 |
| 45 and over | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 7 | 2 | 1 | .. | 10 |
| Totals | 5 | 70 | 191 | 175 | 163 | 109 | 80 | 26 | 1 | 51 | 871* |
The median age of mothers of still-born children in 1927 was 30, as compared with 29 in the case of living births. The percentage of illegitimates among still-born infants (5.86) was considerably higher than among infants born clive (4.97).
In the next table the 820 cases of legitimate still-births registered in 1927 are classified according to number of previous issue in conjunction with age of mother:—
| LEGITIMATE STILL-BIRTHS, 1927.—Age of Mother and Number of PREVIOUS ISSUE. | |||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Number of Previous Issue. | Age of Mother, in Years. | Total. | |||||
| Under 20. | 20 and under 25. | 25 and under 30. | 30 and under 35. | 35 and under 40. | 40 and over. | ||
| 0 | 29 | 92 | 122 | 72 | 35 | 6 | 356 |
| 1 | 2 | 25 | 39 | 30 | 17 | 6 | 119 |
| 2 | .. | 13 | 31 | 26 | 17 | 13 | 100 |
| 3 | .. | 4 | 23 | 28 | 15 | 13 | 83 |
| 4 | .. | .. | 8 | 19 | 18 | 11 | 56 |
| 5 | .. | .. | 5 | 8 | 14 | 6 | 33 |
| 6 | .. | .. | .. | 5 | 11 | 2 | 18 |
| 7 | .. | .. | .. | 1 | 8 | 9 | 18 |
| 8 | .. | .. | .. | 1 | 6 | 9 | 16 |
| 9 | .. | .. | .. | 1 | 4 | 3 | 8 |
| 10 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 3 | 3 |
| 11 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 2 | 2 |
| 12 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 | 2 | 3 |
| 13 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 3 | 3 |
| 14 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 | .. | 1 |
| 18 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 | 1 |
| Totals | 31 | 134 | 228 | 191 | 147 | 89 | 820 |
Of the living legitimate births registered in 1927, 32 per cent. were first births, while of legitimate still-births no less than 43 per cent. were first births. It would thus appear that there is a considerably greater probability of still-birth occurring at the first accouchement than at the average of subsequent accouchements.
The following table, based on the figures for the five years 1923-27, indicates that this is so, and further demonstrates the effect of the increasing age of the mother in the causation of still-births. While for women between 20 and 25 the proportion of still-births to living births was only a little over 2 per cent. for all births and under 3 per cent. for first births, for women over forty it was nearly 6 per cent. for all births and over 11 per cent. for first births.
| LEGITIMATE BIRTHS, 1923-27.—PERCENTAGE OF STILL TO LIVING. | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Age of Mother, in Years. | All Births. | First Births. | Percentage of Still to Living. | |||
| Living. | Still. | Living. | Still. | All Births. | First Births. | |
| Under 20 | 3,786 | 89 | 3,253 | 83 | 2.35 | 2.55 |
| 20 and under 25 | 27,753 | 627 | 15,877 | 449 | 2.26 | 2.83 |
| 25 and under 30 | 39,705 | 1,023 | 13,160 | 545 | 2.58 | 4.14 |
| 30 and under 35 | 31,748 | 999 | 5,798 | 372 | 3.15 | 6.42 |
| 35 and under 40 | 20,544 | 865 | 2,177 | 168 | 4.21 | 7.72 |
| 40 and over | 8,432 | 490 | 580 | 66 | 5.81 | 11.38 |
| Totals | 131,968 | 4,093 | 40,845 | 1,683 | 3.10 | 4.12 |
The next table shows the percentage of still-births to living births according to nativity order of legitimate births registered in the five years 1923-27. The column for mothers of all ages shows a definite gradation, the second child having the best chance of being born alive, and the probability of a still-birth increasing thereafter.
| LEGITIMATE BIRTHS, 1923-27.—PERCENTAGE OF STILL TO LIVING. | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Nativity Order. | Living Births. | Still Births. | Percentage of Still to Living. | |||
| Mothers of All Ages. | Mothers aged 35-40. | Mothers of All Ages. | Mothers aged 35-40. | Mothers of All Ages. | Mothers aged 35-40. | |
| First | 40,845 | 2,177 | 1,683 | 168 | 4.12 | 7.72 |
| Second | 31,207 | 2,946 | 625 | 100 | 2.00 | 3.39 |
| Third | 21,706 | 3,499 | 470 | 102 | 2.17 | 2.92 |
| Fourth | 13,620 | 3,040 | 373 | 108 | 2.74 | 3.55 |
| Fifth | 8,771 | 2,607 | 293 | 103 | 3.34 | 3.95 |
| Sixth | 5,571 | 2,015 | 203 | 90 | 3.64 | 4.47 |
| Seventh | 3,743 | 1,535 | 140 | 66 | 3.74 | 4.30 |
| Eighth | 2,517 | 1,122 | 100 | 46 | 3.97 | 4.10 |
| Ninth | 1,640 | 700 | 71 | 37 | 4.33 | 5.29 |
| Tenths | 1,009 | 429 | 47 | 21 | 4.66 | 4.90 |
The column for mothers aged 35 to 40 indicates that continued child-bearing after the first two or three accouchements has some small effect on the still-birth probability. There can be no doubt, however, that age of the mother is the principal factor in the case of accouchements subsequent to the first. This being so, it is of some significance that even when no allowance is made for the younger age-constitution in general of mothers of first-born, the first-born child has a greater probability of being still-born than any subsequent child up to and including the eighth.
The number of births of Maoris registered with Registrars of Maori Births and Deaths during 1927 was 1,450 (746 males, 704 females). The births of twenty males and twenty-five females were registered under the main Act, and the total of 1,495 represents a rate of 23 per 1,000 of Maori population, a rate 14 per cent. higher than the general birth-rate for the year.
The number of Maori births recorded in 1925 was much higher than in any previous year. It is impossible to say to what extent this is due to births which occurred in previous years not being registered until 1925, but the 1926 and 1927 figures may be regarded as normal. Registrations in each of the five years 1923-27 were as follows:—
| MAORI BIRTHS, 1923-1927. | |||
|---|---|---|---|
| Year. | Number of Births. | ||
| Males. | Females. | Total. | |
| 1923 | 607 | 574 | 1,181 |
| 1924 | 629 | 617 | 1,246 |
| 1925 | 916 | 800 | 1,716 |
| 1926 | 763 | 773 | 1,536 |
| 1927 | 766 | 729 | 1,495 |
Regulations under the Cook Islands Act, 1915, providing for compulsory registration of births and deaths in the Cook Islands and Niue from the 1st July, 1916, were gazetted on the 29th June, 1916.
In the case of a birth a month is allowed in which to furnish the following particulars to a Registrar: The place and date of birth; the Christian name and sex of the child; the names and residence of both father and mother, and also (if Natives) whether of full blood, or quarter-, half-, or three-quarter-caste.
Duplicates of all entries are kept by the Registrars of the High Court at Rarotonga and Niue respectively. A fine not exceeding £5 is imposed on persons supplying false information. No fees are payable for registration.
The following are the figures of birth-registrations in each Island during the twelve months ended 31st December, 1926, or 31st March, 1927:—
| BIRTHS IN COOK ISLANDS, 1926-27. | |
|---|---|
| Island. | Number of Births. |
| Rarotonga | 134 |
| Aitutaki | 68 |
| Mangaia | 27 |
| Atiu | 37 |
| Pukapuka | 22 |
| Manihiki | 5 |
| Rakaanga | 7 |
| Mauke | 19 |
| Penrhyn | 12 |
| Niue | 93 |
| Total | 424 |
Regulations providing for the registration of births and deaths of Samoans in Western Samoa were brought into force on the 1st January, 1923.
Within seven days after the birth of any Samoan child the following particulars must be furnished to the Registrar of the village and also to the Registrar of the district in which the child was born: The place and date of birth; the Christian or first name and sex of the child; and the names and residence of both father and mother. The father and the mother are jointly responsible for the registration of birth.
Duplicate entries of all births are taken and are kept on record by the Secretary of Native Affairs at Apia. A fine not to exceed £5 is imposed on persons not complying with the regulations, and a fine not exceeding £20 for persons who knowingly furnish false particulars. No fees are payable for registration.
The births of 1,636 living children were registered during the twelve months ended 31st December, 1927, as compared with 1,965 in 1926 and 2,033 in 1925. The fall in 1927 is believed to be due to non-registration through the requirements being ignored in a proportion of cases.
Registrations during each of the last five years, with rates per 1,000 of Samoan population, have been as follows:—
| SAMOAN BIRTHS REGISTERED, 1923-27. | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|
| Year. | Number of Native Samoan Births registered. | Rate per 1,000 of Native Samoan Population. | ||
| Males. | Females. | Total. | ||
| 1923 | 858 | 843 | 1,701 | 50.49 |
| 1924 | 964 | 936 | 1,900 | 55.38 |
| 1925 | 1,045 | 988 | 2,033 | 56.30 |
| 1926 | 1,056 | 909 | 1,965 | 52.62 |
| 1927 | 816 | 820 | 1,636 | 42.37 |
During the year 1927, 92 children were born to Europeans and half-castes.
MARRIAGE may be solemnized in New Zealand only on the authority of a Registrar's certificate, either by a person whose name is on the list of officiating ministers under the Marriage Act, or before a duly appointed Registrar or Deputy Registrar of Marriages. Marriage by an officiating minister can be solemnized only between 8 o'clock in the forenoon and 8 o'clock in the evening. Marriage before a Registrar can be celebrated at any time during the hours the office of the Registrar is open for the transaction of public business. Prior to the passing of the Marriage Amendment Act, 1920, the limits in all cases were S a.m. and 4 p.m.
Notice of intended marriage must be given to a Registrar of Marriages by one of the parties to the proposed marriage, and one of the parties must have resided for three full days in the district within which the marriage is to be solemnized. In the case of a person under twenty-one, not being a widow or widower, the consent of parent or guardian is necessary before the Registrar's certificate can be issued. Provision exists for application to a Judge of the Supreme Court in cases where a parent or guardian is non compos mentis, or unreasonably or from undue motives refuses or withholds consent.
If a declaration is made in any case that there is no parent or lawful guardian resident in the Dominion, then a certificate may be issued after the expiration of fourteen days following the date on which the notice of intended marriage was given.
The ages at which persons may contract binding marriages are the same as in England—twelve years for females and fourteen for males. Marriage may be contracted at earlier ages than those stated, but would be voidable at the discretion of either of the parties upon reaching the age of twelve or fourteen, as the case may be, and without the necessity of proceedings in Court.
The system of notice and certificate has obtained in New Zealand since 1855. By this system it is ensured not only that marriages are in order, but that no legally solemnized marriage escapes registration. Officiating ministers and Registrars are required to send to the Registrar-General returns of all marriages solemnized, and as the returns come in they are checked off with the entries in the Registrar's lists of notices received and certificates issued. In case of the non-arrival of a marriage return corresponding to any entry in the list of notices, inquiries are made as to whether solemnization has been effected.
The marriage of a man with his deceased wife's sister was legalized in New Zealand in the year 1881, and the marriage of a woman with her deceased husband's brother in 1901.
An important provision is contained in section 7 of the Marriage Amendment Act, 1920, which reads as follows:—
Every person commits an offence against this Act, and is liable on summary conviction to a fine of one hundred pounds, who—
Alleges, expressly or by implication, that any persons lawfully married are not truly and sufficiently married; or
Alleges, expressly or by implication, that the issue of any lawful marriage is illegitimate or born out of true wedlock.
“Alleges” in this section means making any verbal statement, or publishing or issuing any printed or written statement, or in any manner authorizing the making of any verbal statement, or in any manner authorizing or being party to the publication or issue of any printed or written statement.
A person shall not be deemed to make an allegation contrary to the provisions of this section by reason only of using in the solemnization of a marriage a form of marriage service which at the commencement of this Act was in use by the religious denomination to which such person belongs, or by reason only of the printing or issue of any book containing a copy of a form of marriage service in use at the commencement of this Act by any religious denomination.
The movement of the marriage-rate since 1855 is shown by the diagram on p. 111. The numbers and rates of marriages during each of the last twenty years are here given:—
| Year. | Number. | Rate per 1,000 of Population. |
|---|---|---|
| 1908 | 8,339 | 8.82 |
| 1909 | 8,094 | 8.33 |
| 1910 | 8,236 | 8.30 |
| 1911 | 8,825 | 8.70 |
| 1912 | 9,149 | 8.81 |
| 1913 | 8,813 | 8.25 |
| 1914 | 9,280 | 8.51 |
| 1915 | 10,028 | 9.12 |
| 1916 | 8,213 | 7.47 |
| 1917 | 6,417 | 5.84 |
| 1918 | 6,227 | 5.65 |
| 1919 | 9,519 | 8.33 |
| 1920 | 12,175 | 10.21 |
| 1921 | 10,635 | 8.69 |
| 1922 | 9,556 | 7.63 |
| 1923 | 10,070 | 7.90 |
| 1924 | 10,259 | 7.90 |
| 1925 | 10,419 | 7.84 |
| 1926 | 10,680 | 7.90 |
| 1927 | 10,478 | 7.62 |
The rapid fall in the marriage-rate after 1915 was compensated for to a large extent by the high figures for 1919, 1920, and 1921. The number of marriages celebrated in 1920 still easily holds the record, while the rate for that year is the highest experienced since 1864. The rate for each of the last six years, which is low by comparison with the decennium immediately preceding 1914, follows an extraordinary level course, although the tendency is still downwards.
In a country like New Zealand, where the age-constitution of the population has altered considerably, the crude marriage-rate based on the total population does not disclose the true position over a period of years. Even if only the unmarried (including widowed and divorced) population over twenty in the case of men and over fifteen in the case of women be taken into account, the rates so ascertained would still not be entirely satisfactory for comparative purposes, owing to differences in sex and age constitution, divergences between rates for different age-groups, and variations in the proportions of marriageable persons in the community. A better plan is to ascertain the rate among unmarried females in each age-group and to standardize the results on the basis of the distribution of the unmarried female population in a basic year.
This has been done for each census year from 1881 to 1926, the year 1911 being taken as the standard. The course of the standardized rates as shown in the following table varies materially from that of the crude rates:—
| Year. | Marriage-rate per 1,000. | Index Numbers of Marriage-rates taking 1911 as base = 100. | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Total Population. | Unmarried Female Population 15 and over. | Total Population. | Unmarried Female Population 15 and over. | |||
| Crude. | Standardized. | Crude. | Standardized. | |||
| 1881 | 6.6 | 73.9 | 80.7 | 76 | 125 | 137 |
| 1886 | 6.0 | 55.1 | 60.4 | 69 | 93 | 102 |
| 1891 | 6.0 | 48.3 | 50.3 | 69 | 82 | 85 |
| 1896 | 6.8 | 47.3 | 48.0 | 78 | 80 | 81 |
| 1901 | 7.8 | 50.2 | 49.0 | 90 | 85 | 83 |
| 1906 | 8.5 | 55.6 | 53.7 | 98 | 94 | 91 |
| 1911 | 8.7 | 59.1 | 59.1 | 100 | 100 | 100 |
| 1916 | 7.5 | 50.7 | 54.3 | 86 | 86 | 92 |
| 1921 | 8.7 | 59.7 | 63.9 | 100 | 101 | 108 |
| 1926 | 7.6 | 53.1 | 62.6 | 87 | 90 | 106 |
The index numbers of the three classes of rates over the series of years enable the effect of standardization to be shown at a glance. Comparing, for instance, the years 1881 and 1911, it is seen that whereas the crude rate per 1,000 of total population was nearly one-fourth less in 1881 than in 1911, the crude rate when only the unmarried female population of fifteen or over is considered was one-fourth greater, and the standardized rate more than one-third greater. Similar though less noticeable results are recorded for years subsequent to 1881.
The standardized rate for 1926 is slightly less than that recorded for 1921, although the figure is considerably higher than for any other census year subsequent to 1881.
A comparison of the marriage-rate for each State of the Australian Commonwealth with New Zealand for the ten years 1918-27 is given. The rates for the two countries have corresponded very closely in the last few years, during which there has been very little movement.
| MARRIAGES PER 1,000 OF MEAN POPULATION IN AUSTRALIA AND NEW ZEALAND. | ||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Year. | Queensland. | New South Wales. | Victoria. | South Australia. | Western Australia. | Tasmania. | Commonwealth. | New Zealand. |
| 1918 | 6.88 | 6.79 | 6.43 | 7.07 | 5.23 | 5.71 | 6.59 | 5.65 |
| 1919 | 7.51 | 7.91 | 7.95 | 8.23 | 6.86 | 7.38 | 7.80 | 8.33 |
| 1920 | 8.94 | 9.75 | 9.85 | 10.03 | 8.88 | 9.50 | 9.62 | 10.21 |
| 1921 | 7.82 | 8.78 | 8.90 | 8.82 | 7.96 | 7.82 | 8.59 | 8.69 |
| 1922 | 7.52 | 8.18 | 8.27 | 8.19 | 7.20 | 7.79 | 8.03 | 7.63 |
| 1923 | 7.24 | 8.00 | 8.16 | 7.92 | 6.82 | 7.39 | 7.83 | 7.90 |
| 1924 | 7.55 | 8.11 | 8.10 | 7.78 | 7.22 | 7.12 | 7.90 | 7.90 |
| 1925 | 7.60 | 8.14 | 8.00 | 7.82 | 7.46 | 7.05 | 7.91 | 7.84 |
| 1926 | 7.34 | 8.28 | 7.90 | 8.06 | 7.58 | 6.79 | 7.92 | 7.90 |
| 1927 | 7.04 | 8.45 | 7.88 | 7.88 | 8.07 | 6.82 | 7.95 | 7.62 |
A comparison of the latest available rates in various countries is given in the next table. Of the thirty-eight countries shown, New Zealand occupies a position a little above midway. With the exception of Ireland, all the principal countries of the British Empire are in close proximity to each other, with rates, however, somewhat lower than those of the main European countries.
| MARRIAGE-RATES OF VARIOUS COUNTRIES. | ||
|---|---|---|
| Country. | Quinquennium. | Average Yearly Rate. |
| Russia | 1920-24 | 11.3 |
| Bulgaria | 1921-25 | 11.0 |
| Belgium | 1921-25 | 10.7 |
| Rumania | 1921-25 | 10.1 |
| Czecho-Slovakia | 1922-26 | 9.5 |
| Hungary | 1922-26 | 9.5 |
| Dantzig | 1921-25 | 9.2 |
| France | 1922-26 | 90 |
| Japan | 1922-26 | 8.7 |
| Austria | 1922-26 | 8.6 |
| Germany | 1922-26 | 8.6 |
| South Africa | 1923-27 | 8.4 |
| Estonia | 1922-26 | 8.0 |
| Denmark | 1921-25 | 7.9 |
| Australia | 1923-27 | 7.9 |
| New Zealand | 1923-27 | 7.8 |
| Lithuania | 1922-26 | 7.8 |
| Italy | 1923-27 | 7.7 |
| Netherlands | 1923-27 | 7.6 |
| England and Wales | 1923-27 | 7.6 |
| Spain | 1922-26 | 7.4 |
| Switzerland | 1922-26 | 7.3 |
| Canada | 1922-26 | 7.1 |
| Portugal | 1917-21 | 7.0 |
| Chile | 1921-25 | 6.9 |
| Scotland | 1922-26 | 6.8 |
| British Guiana | 1921-25 | 6.8 |
| Finland | 1921-25 | 6.7 |
| Sweden | 1922-26 | 6.2 |
| Northern Ireland | 1922-26 | 6.1 |
| Norway | 1922-26 | 6.0 |
| Ceylon | 1922-26 | 6.0 |
| Trinidad | 1922-26 | 5.9 |
| Iceland | 1920-24 | 5.8 |
| Uruguay | 1922-26 | 5.4 |
| Costa Rica | 1919-23 | 5.0 |
| Irish Free State | 1922-26 | 4.9 |
| Jamaica | 1922-26 | 3.9 |
It is interesting to dissect the year into shorter periods and to notice the fluctuations of the marriage totals. The following table shows the number of marriages solemnized during each quarter of the last ten years:—
| MARRIAGES IN EACH QUARTER, 1918-27. | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|
| Year. | March Quarter. | June Quarter. | September Quarter. | December Quarter. |
| 1918 | 1,457 | 1,756 | 1,593 | 1,421 |
| 1919 | 1,631 | 2,432 | 2,450 | 3,006 |
| 1920 | 2,981 | 3,329 | 2,843 | 3,022 |
| 1921 | 2,872 | 2,849 | 2,330 | 2,584 |
| 1922 | 2,249 | 2,555 | 2,214 | 2,538 |
| 1923 | 2,406 | 2,760 | 2,224 | 2,680 |
| 1924 | 2,348 | 2,976 | 2,283 | 2,652 |
| 1925 | 2,526 | 2,822 | 2,363 | 2,708 |
| 1926 | 2,575 | 3,035 | 2,268 | 2,802 |
| 1927 | 2,384 | 2,997 | 2,356 | 2,741 |
| Decennial average | 2,343 | 2,751 | 2,292 | 2,615 |
It will be seen that the June quarter is apparently considered the most propitious for the solemnization of marriage. The two years exceptional in this respect are 1919 and 1921. The high figure for the December quarter, 1919, is explained by the celebration of many marriages postponed until the return of soldiers from abroad; while in 1921 the results for the March quarter showed promise of a continuation of the standard set in 1920, but the adverse financial and economic conditions evidently caused a falling-off in marriages after Easter.
The Easter and Christmas seasons are apparently regarded as the most suitable times of the year for entering the matrimonial state, and, judging by the quarterly figures for an average year, Easter would appear to slightly predominate. In four of the last five years April has led by a small margin over December, while in the remaining year the figures were approximately the same.
The marriages contracted in each month of the last five years were as follows:—
| Month. | 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| January | 810 | 800 | 784 | 801 | 774 |
| February | 772 | 757 | 787 | 794 | 790 |
| March | 824 | 791 | 790 | 980 | 820 |
| April | 1,150 | 1,333 | 1,294 | 1,293 | 1,321 |
| May | 646 | 640 | 565 | 652 | 635 |
| June | 964 | 1,003 | 998 | 1,090 | 1,041 |
| July | 743 | 788 | 798 | 756 | 768 |
| August | 768 | 731 | 804 | 734 | 824 |
| September | 713 | 764 | 797 | 778 | 764 |
| October | 814 | 742 | 804 | 740 | 708 |
| November | 771 | 720 | 767 | 767 | 847 |
| December | 1,095 | 1,190 | 1,231 | 1,295 | 1,186 |
| Totals | 10,070 | 10,259 | 10,419 | 10,680 | 10,478 |
Wednesday claims three-sevenths of the total marriages, as will be seen from the following figures:—
| — | 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Sunday | 48 | 57 | 46 | 41 | 42 |
| Monday | 1,220 | 1,226 | 1,143 | 1,204 | 1,155 |
| Tuesday | 1,530 | 1,690 | 1,643 | 1,625 | 1,563 |
| Wednesday | 4,266 | 4,446 | 4,500 | 4,638 | 4,354 |
| Thursday | 1,484 | 1,310 | 1,459 | 1,442 | 1,526 |
| Friday | 478 | 454 | 436 | 494 | 494 |
| Saturday | 1,044 | 1,076 | 1,192 | 1,236 | 1,344 |
| Totals | 10,070 | 10,259 | 10,419 | 10,680 | 10,478 |
Sunday marriages are rare, and Friday is evidently regarded as unlucky, as only 4 1/2 per cent. of the total marriages were celebrated on that day.
The 13th of the month also appears to be treated with respect, the average number of marriages on that day during 1927 being only 17, as against a general average of 29. The days of the year 1927 on which 100 marriages or over were performed were—
| 21st December | 176 |
| 20th April | 146 |
| 18th April | 144 |
| 1st June | 141 |
| 14th April | 140 |
| 28th December | 138 |
| 27th April | 131 |
| 15th June | 131 |
| 29th June | 107 |
All the days on which more than 80 marriages were celebrated were Wednesdays, with the exception of Easter Monday (the 18th April), the 14th April, and the 22nd December, which had 144, 140, and 91 marriages respectively.
The table which follows gives, for each of the last ten years, information as to the relative conjugal condition of bridegrooms and brides.
| Year. | Marriages between Bachelors and | Marriages between Divorced Men and | Marriages between Widowers and | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Spinsters. | Divorced Women. | Widows. | Spinsters | Divorced Women. | Widows. | Spinsters | Divorced Women. | Widows. | |
| 1918 | 5,157 | 86 | 268 | 118 | 9 | 16 | 404 | 23 | 146 |
| 1919 | 8,079 | 154 | 372 | 88 | 16 | 31 | 532 | 40 | 207 |
| 1920 | 10,328 | 208 | 529 | 181 | 19 | 48 | 591 | 58 | 213 |
| 1921 | 9,000 | 196 | 421 | 178 | 26 | 36 | 538 | 58 | 182 |
| 1922 | 8,018 | 199 | 364 | 170 | 54 | 37 | 474 | 43 | 197 |
| 1923 | 8,479 | 208 | 381 | 180 | 40 | 40 | 489 | 53 | 200 |
| 1924 | 8,708 | 217 | 337 | 199 | 27 | 39 | 473 | 60 | 199 |
| 1925 | 8,813 | 234 | 336 | 205 | 38 | 60 | 471 | 57 | 205 |
| 1926 | 9,164 | 242 | 280 | 212 | 45 | 48 | 428 | 68 | 193 |
| 1927 | 9,025 | 219 | 244 | 203 | 40 | 51 | 419 | 78 | 199 |
The figures reveal considerable increases in the numbers of divorced persons remarrying. Out of every 1,000 persons married in 1914, 11 had been divorced, the corresponding figure for 1927 being 30. The increase is a reflex of the large number of divorce cases since the war.
In the years immediately following the war and the influenza epidemic, remarriages of widowed persons increased enormously, but have since returned almost to their pre-war level.
Taking the whole period covered by the foregoing table it is found that, while 2,454 divorced men remarried, the corresponding number for women was 2,815. In the case of widowed persons, however, in spite of the fact that the number of widows caused by the war and the epidemic must greatly have exceeded the widowers caused by the latter, only 5,879 widows remarried, as compared with 7,298 widowers. It would appear that in the case of divorced persons women are more likely to remarry than men, while in the case of widowers and widows the converse holds.
Included amongst widows in 1927 were fourteen women, and amongst the widowers four men, who elected to go through the form of marriage with other persons under the protection of the provisions of section 224, subsection (5), of the Crimes Act, which reads: “No one commits bigamy by going through a form of marriage if he or she has been continually absent from his or her wife or husband for seven years then last past, and is not proved to have known that his wife or her husband was alive at any time during those seven years.”
The numbers of persons married under the protection of the above subsection during the last ten years are as shown in the following table:—
| Year. | Males. | Females. | Total. |
|---|---|---|---|
| 1918 | 3 | 11 | 14 |
| 1919 | 11 | 18 | 29 |
| 1920 | 5 | 15 | 20 |
| 1921 | 7 | 16 | 23 |
| 1922 | 5 | 9 | 14 |
| 1923 | 4 | 9 | 13 |
| 1924 | 8 | 18 | 26 |
| 1925 | 9 | 11 | 20 |
| 1926 | 2 | 9 | 11 |
| 1927 | 4 | 14 | 18 |
Of the persons married in 1927, 361 bridegrooms and 1,955 brides were under twenty-one years of age. Of the bridegrooms, 11 were between seventeen and eighteen, and 41 between eighteen and nineteen. Of the brides, 1 was between fourteen and fifteen, 12 were between fifteen and sixteen, and 64 between sixteen and seventeen years of age. A table is given showing relative ages of bridegrooms and brides in groups of years.
| AGES OF PERSONS MARRIED, 1927. | ||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Age of Bridegroom, in Years. | Age of Bride, in Years. | Total Bridegrooms. | ||||||
| Under 21. | 21 and under 25. | 25 and under 30. | 30 and under 35. | 35 and under 40. | 40 and under 45. | 45 and over. | ||
| Under 21 | 237 | 109 | 13 | 1 | 1 | 361 | ||
| 21 and under 25 | 984 | 1,580 | 353 | 43 | 8 | 5 | 2,973 | |
| 25 and under 30 | 556 | 1,609 | 1,210 | 181 | 42 | 7 | 4 | 3,609 |
| 30 and under 35 | 126 | 476 | 501 | 272 | 77 | 27 | 6 | 1,485 |
| 35 and under 40 | 32 | 137 | 250 | 204 | 128 | 48 | 13 | 812 |
| 40 and under 45 | 17 | 39 | 93 | 105 | 110 | 74 | 29 | 467 |
| 45 and over | 3 | 28 | 49 | 112 | 129 | 131 | 319 | 771 |
| Total brides | 1,955 | 3,978 | 2,469 | 918 | 495 | 292 | 371 | 10,478 |
There have been some considerable changes in the proportions of men and women marrying at the various age-periods. To give an idea of the extent to which these figures have varied during the last three decades, a table is given showing the proportions of men and women married at each age-period to every 100 marriages in the years 1900 to 1927:—
| Period. | Under 21. | 21 and under 25. | 25 and under 30. | 30 and under 35. | 35 and under 40. | 40 and under 45. | 45 and over. | Total. |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Males. | ||||||||
| 1900-04 | 1.67 | 24.75 | 38.42 | 18.63 | 8.05 | 3.58 | 4.90 | 100.00 |
| 1905-09 | 1.79 | 23.42 | 39.25 | 18.78 | 8.47 | 3.38 | 4.91 | 100.00 |
| 1910-14 | 1.94 | 22.04 | 38.04 | 20.75 | 8.54 | 3.90 | 4.79 | 100.00 |
| 1915-19 | 3.26 | 21.40 | 33.04 | 19.67 | 10.47 | 5.02 | 7.14 | 100.00 |
| 1920-24 | 3.13 | 24.66 | 32.21 | 17.73 | 10.24 | 5.43 | 6.60 | 100.00 |
| 1925-27 | 3.60 | 27.76 | 33.65 | 14.65 | 8.07 | 4.80 | 7.47 | 100.00 |
| Females. | ||||||||
| 1900-04 | 16.92 | 39.75 | 27.33 | 9.26 | 3.40 | 1.53 | 1.81 | 100.00 |
| 1905-09 | 16.15 | 37.10 | 28.53 | 10.18 | 4.21 | 1.80 | 2.03 | 100.00 |
| 1910-14 | 15.60 | 34.90 | 28.52 | 11.57 | 5.04 | 2.05 | 2.32 | 100.00 |
| 1915-19 | 15.21 | 35.01 | 26.17 | 11.39 | 6.06 | 2.98 | 3.18 | 100.00 |
| 1920-24 | 15.99 | 35.47 | 26.21 | 10.66 | 5.53 | 2.98 | 3.16 | 100.00 |
| 1925-27 | 18.21 | 37.67 | 23.74 | 9.31 | 4.72 | 2.90 | 3.45 | 100.00 |
A perusal of the above table reveals the fact that greater proportions of marriages are now being celebrated at both the younger and the older age-groups. The proportion of persons marrying under twenty-one years of age has increased from 9.30 per cent. for the period 1900-04 to 10.91 for 1925-27, the increase being much greater for males than for females. The increase in the number of males marrying under twenty-one years of age has been phenomenal, and goes back to the year 1914, there being a very sharp rise between the quinquennia 1910-14 and 1915-19. Although the following quinquennium showed a slight decrease, the average for the years 1925-27 was, contrary to all expectations, at a record figure. The figure for females was high for the period 1900-04, but decreased steadily until 1920-24, when a considerable rise was recorded, followed by a still greater rise for 1925-27, when the proportion reached the unprecedented figure of 18.21 per 100 marriages.
Taking now those persons who married at ages forty-five and over, it is found that the percentage increased from 3.35 in 1900-04 to 5.46 in 1925-27, the increase being fairly general for the two sexes, although here the increase in the female percentage is greater than that for males. The latter percentage showed a somewhat fluctuating tendency, but the female figure rose steadily. A similar movement, although to a far less extent, is apparent in the age-group 40 and under 45.
The effect of the war on the number of males marrying in the various age-groups is clearly revealed in the low figure now recorded for age-group 30 to 35. Another interesting feature of the male proportions is the fall recorded at the age-group 25 to 30, as a result of the increase at ages under 25. This is also noticeable, especially for the years 1925-27, in the female proportions.
In the years immediately preceding the war 62 per cent. of the bridegrooms were under thirty years of age, a proportion which declined rapidly during the period 1916-19. This proportion was again registered in 1924 and 1925, while the figure for 1926 and 1927 rose as high as 66 per cent.
| PERCENTAGES OF BRIDEGROOMS UNDER THIRTY YEARS OF AGE, 1918-27. | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|
| Year. | Under 21. | 21 and under 25. | 25 and under 30 | Total under 30. |
| 1918 | 5.06 | 19.50 | 30.62 | 55.18 |
| 1919 | 3.62 | 19.49 | 31.45 | 54.56 |
| 1920 | 2.64 | 21.61 | 32.67 | 56.92 |
| 1921 | 3.00 | 24.40 | 32.43 | 59.83 |
| 1922 | 3.06 | 25.02 | 31.86 | 59.94 |
| 1923 | 3.23 | 25.48 | 32.13 | 60.84 |
| 1924 | 3.74 | 26.78 | 31.94 | 62.46 |
| 1925 | 3.51 | 26.66 | 32.66 | 62.83 |
| 1926 | 3.84 | 28.25 | 33.84 | 65.93 |
| 1927 | 3.45 | 28.37 | 34.44 | 66.26 |
For many years the average age at marriage for both males and females, more particularly the latter, showed a tendency to increase. After, however, reaching its maximum in the three years 1917, 1918, and 1919, the average age has since decreased considerably, in spite of the effect of the increase in the proportion of widowed and divorced persons among the brides and grooms. The decrease is especially noticeable in 1926 and 1927, when an abnormal number of persons married under the age of twenty-five. The figures for each of the last ten years are given.
| MEAN AGE AT MARRIAGE. | ||
|---|---|---|
| Year. | Bridegrooms. | Brides. |
| 1918 | 31.57 | 27.16 |
| 1919 | 31.21 | 27.11 |
| 1920 | 30.73 | 26.89 |
| 1921 | 30.69 | 26.72 |
| 1922 | 30.49 | 26.83 |
| 1923 | 30.49 | 26.74 |
| 1924 | 30.24 | 26.56 |
| 1925 | 30.39 | 26.56 |
| 1926 | 29.89 | 26.18 |
| 1927 | 29.92 | 26.25 |
The average ages of bachelors and spinsters at marriage are considerably lower than those shown in the preceding table, which cover all parties and are adversely affected by the inclusion of remarriages of widowed and divorced persons. The average ages of grooms and brides of the various conditions in each of the last five years were:—
| Year. | Bridegrooms. | Brides. | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Bachelors. | Divorced. | Widowers. | Spinsters. | Divorced. | Widows. | |
| Years. | Years. | Years. | Years. | Years. | Years. | |
| 1923 | 28.90 | 40.40 | 46.35 | 25.53 | 36.14 | 39.91 |
| 1924 | 28.64 | 40.92 | 46.49 | 25.37 | 35.37 | 41.35 |
| 1925 | 28.70 | 41.67 | 47.39 | 25.26 | 36.42 | 41.68 |
| 1926 | 28.31 | 40.15 | 47.44 | 24.98 | 35.15 | 42.58 |
| 1927 | 23.26 | 41.11 | 47.96 | 25.03 | 36.63 | 42.94 |
The foregoing figures give the average age at marriage, but these do not correspond with the popular age, if the age at which the most marriages are celebrated may be so termed. For several years prior to 1918 age 26 held pride of place for bridegrooms and age 21 for brides. The latter has continued right through to 1927 without alteration, but in the case of bridegrooms an alteration to age 28 occurred in 1918, followed by a return to 26 and 27 (equal) in 1919. In 1920 the most popular age for bridegrooms fell to 25, and in 1921 to 24, where it remained until 1925, in which year the figure rose once more to 25, where it has since remained. The median age for all bridegrooms in 1927 was 27—bachelors 26—while for all brides the figure was 24—spinsters 23.
Of every 1,000 men married in 1927, thirty-five were under twenty-one years of age, while 187 in every 1,000 brides were under twenty-one. The proportion of bridegrooms under twenty-one was in normal pre-war years 2 per cent. of the total number. The proportions from 1917 onwards, particularly in 1918 (5.06 per cent.), shown in the following table, therefore represent a high increase in marriages of male minors. The rate for both bridegrooms and brides was exceedingly high in 1926, and although the proportion of minors among bridegrooms decreased somewhat in 1927, that among brides rose to a still higher level.
| Year. | Bridegrooms. | Brides. | Minors, per 100 Marriages. | |||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Adults. | Minors. | Adults. | Minors. | Bridegrooms. | Brides. | |
| 1918 | 5,912 | 315 | 5,266 | 961 | 5.06 | 15.43 |
| 1919 | 9,175 | 344 | 8,247 | 1,272 | 3.61 | 13.36 |
| 1920 | 11,854 | 321 | 10,497 | 1,678 | 2.64 | 13.78 |
| 1921 | 10,316 | 319 | 8,951 | 1,684 | 3.00 | 15.84 |
| 1922 | 9,264 | 292 | 8,028 | 1,528 | 3.06 | 15.99 |
| 1923 | 9,745 | 325 | 8,417 | 1,653 | 3.23 | 16.42 |
| 1924 | 9,875 | 384 | 8,422 | 1,837 | 3.74 | 17.91 |
| 1925 | 10,053 | 366 | 8,588 | 1,831 | 3.51 | 17.57 |
| 1926 | 10,270 | 410 | 8,715 | 1,965 | 3.84 | 18.40 |
| 1927 | 10,117 | 361 | 8,523 | 1,955 | 3.45 | 18.66 |
Of the 10,478 marriages registered n 1927, Church of England clergymen officiated at 2,900, Presbyterians at 2,805, Methodists at 1,020, and Roman Catholics at 1,172, while 1,997 marriages were celebrated before Registrars.
The following table shows the proportions of marriages by ministers of the principal denominations in the last eight years:—
| Denomination. | Percentage of Marriages. | |||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. | |
| Church of England | 28.57 | 28.58 | 27.36 | 28.33 | 27.68 | 27.26 | 27.53 | 27.68 |
| Presbyterian | 27.06 | 26.00 | 25.81 | 25.77 | 25.81 | 26.19 | 26.31 | 26.77 |
| Methodist | 10.35 | 10.97 | 10.82 | 10.79 | 11.03 | 9.90 | 9.68 | 9.73 |
| Roman Catholic | 11.08 | 11.30 | 12.04 | 10.93 | 10.79 | 11.33 | 11.68 | 11.19 |
| Other denominations | 5.33 | 5.41 | 4.98 | 4.91 | 4.96 | 4.63 | 5.07 | 5.57 |
| Before Registrars | 17.61 | 17.74 | 18.99 | 19.27 | 19.73 | 20.69 | 19.73 | 19.06 |
| 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | |
The foregoing figures must not be taken as a true indication of the religions of the parties married, as it does not necessarily follow that both parties are members of the Church whose officiating minister performed the ceremony, and persons married before Registrars may belong, in greater or lesser proportion, to any of the denominations. It will be noted that the proportion of marriages by Registrars is higher during the last five years than for the years immediately prior to 1923, although the proportion in 1927 shows a substantial falling off when compared with the three preceding years.
The number of names on the list of officiating ministers under the Marriage Act is (June, 1928) 1,896, and the denominations to which they belong are shown hereunder:—
| Denomination. | Number. |
|---|---|
| Church of England | 479 |
| Presbyterian Church of New Zealand | 404 |
| Roman Catholic Church | 304 |
| Methodist Church of New Zealand | 262 |
| Salvation Army | 108 |
| Baptists | 67 |
| Congregational Independents | 31 |
| Lutheran Church | 3 |
| Evangelical Lutheran Concordia Conference | 4 |
| Hebrew Congregations | 5 |
| Church of Christ | 30 |
| Catholic Apostolic Church | 4 |
| Liberal Catholic Church | 8 |
| Unitarians | 5 |
| Assemblies of God | 4 |
| United Evangelical Church | 3 |
| Seventh-day Adventists | 11 |
| Brethren | 8 |
| Latter-day Saints | 10 |
| Spiritualist Church of New Zealand | 8 |
| Ringatu Church | 35 |
| Church of the Seven Rules of Jehovah | 7 |
| Ratana Church of New Zealand | 80 |
| Others | 16 |
| Total | 1,896 |
The Ringatu Church, the Church of the Seven Rules of Jehovah, and the Ratana Church of New Zealand are Maori denominations.
In cases where both parties to a marriage are of the Native race there is no necessity under the Marriage Act to comply with the provisions of that Act, though the parties are at liberty to take advantage thereof. Considerable inconvenience, however, was found to exist on account of the non-registration of Maori marriages, and a section was inserted in the Native Land Act, 1909, whereby it was laid down that Maori marriages must be celebrated either under the provisions of the Marriage Act or in the presence of a registered officiating minister, but without complying with the other requirements of the Marriage Act. Ministers solemnizing the latter class of marriages must send returns to the Registrar-General.
Returns of 318 marriages in which both parties were of the Native race were received during the year 1927. Of these, 87 were in accordance with the provisions of the Marriage Act. The figures for each of the last ten years are as follows:—
| MAORI MARRIAGES, 1918-27. | |||
|---|---|---|---|
| Year. | Under Native Land Act. | Under Marriage Act. | Total. |
| 1918 | 197 | 26 | 223 |
| 1919 | 181 | 40 | 221 |
| 1920 | 198 | 55 | 253 |
| 1921 | 212 | 36 | 248 |
| 1922 | 248 | 30 | 278 |
| 1923 | 262 | 20 | 282 |
| 1924 | 195 | 48 | 243 |
| 1925 | 356 | 42 | 398 |
| 1926 | 261 | 53 | 314 |
| 1927 | 231 | 87 | 318 |
Maori marriages are not included in the numbers shown elsewhere in this subsection, nor are they taken into account in the computation of marriage-rates.
According to the annual report of the Cook Islands Department, the following are the figures of marriages solemnized in the Cook Islands during the twelve months ended 31st December, 1926, or 31st March, 1927:—
| MARRIAGES IN COOK ISLANDS, 1926-27. | |
|---|---|
| Island. | Number of Marriages. |
| Rarotonga | 37 |
| Aitutaki | 12 |
| Mangaia | 12 |
| Mauke | 4 |
| Atiu | 12 |
| Manihiki | 7 |
| Penrhyn | 6 |
| Rakaanga | 3 |
| Pukapuka | 10 |
| Palmerston | 2 |
| Niue | 39 |
| Total | 144 |
The remaining islands of the group either had no marriages or did not furnish returns.
During the twelve months ended 31st December, 1927, 147 marriages were registered in the mandated territory of Western Samoa. Of these, 12 were between members of the European population, the balance of the marriages being between native Samoans.
The following figures, taken from successive annual reports on the mandated territory, indicate wide variations either in actual marriages or in registrations, the 1925 total for Samoans representing a rate of 22 per 1,000 of Samoan population and that for 1927 a rate of only 4.6 per 1,000.
| MARRIAGES REGISTERED IN WESTERN SAMOA, 1923-27. | |||
|---|---|---|---|
| Year. | Samoans. | Others. | Total. |
| 1923 | 153 | 21 | 174 |
| 1924 | 200 | 32 | 232 |
| 1925 | 854 | 34 | 888 |
| 1926 | 270 | 15 | 285 |
| 1927 | 135 | 12 | 147 |
COMPULSORY registration of deaths was instituted in New Zealand in 1855. As in the case of births, a system of non-compulsory registration had obtained since 1848.
Until the year 1876 the only information provided for in the death-registration entry was as to date, place, and cause of death, and name, sex, age, and occupation of deceased. The Registration of Births and Deaths Act, 1875, required information to be recorded as regards parentage, conjugal condition, and issue of deceased. Particulars as to burial had also to be entered, as well as more detailed information regarding cause of death. Subsequent amendments to the Act have made it requisite to give additional information concerning issue, and, in the case of married males, age of widow.
Every death occurring in New Zealand is required to be registered within three days after the day of the death if in a city or borough, or seven days in any other case. There is a penalty up to £10 for neglect, the undertaker in charge of the funeral being solely responsible for registration. Prior to 1913 the undertaker was primarily looked to for registration, but, in addition, the occupier of the house and every other person present at death were also responsible parties.
The law does not impose any limit of time after which a death may not be registered as it does in the case of a birth. It is not necessary to effect a death-registration entry in the case of a still-born child, though an entry must be made in the register of births.
Any person burying or permitting or taking part in the burial of the body of any deceased person without a certificate of cause of death signed by a duly registered medical practitioner, a Coroner's order to bury the body, or a Registrar's certificate of registration of the death, renders himself liable to a fine of £10.
The following table shows the number of deaths and the death-rate per 1,000 of the mean population during each of the last twenty years:—
| Year. | Number. | Rate per 1,000 |
|---|---|---|
| 1908 | 9,043 | 9.57 |
| 1909 | 8,959 | 9.22 |
| 1910 | 9,639 | 9.71 |
| 1911 | 9,534 | 9.39 |
| 1912 | 9,214 | 8.87 |
| 1913 | 10,119 | 9.47 |
| 1914 | 10,148 | 9.31 |
| 1915 | 9,965 | 9.06 |
| 1916 | 10,596 | 9.64 |
| 1917 | 10,528 | 9.58 |
| 1918 | 16,364 | 14.84 |
| 1919 | 10,808 | 9.46 |
| 1920 | 12,109 | 10.15 |
| 1921 | 10,682 | 8.73 |
| 1922 | 10,977 | 8.77 |
| 1923 | 11,511 | 9.03 |
| 1924 | 10,767 | 8.29 |
| 1925 | 11,026 | 8.29 |
| 1926 | 11,819 | 8.74 |
| 1927 | 11,613 | 8.45 |
The figure for 1927, while not so low as some recorded in recent years, is nevertheless sufficient to maintain the death-rate on the same satisfactory low level as has been established since 1920. This succession of extremely low rates year by year would appear to indicate that a new level has been reached, lower than would a few years ago have been considered possible, with the age-constitution of the population ever increasing.
The fall in the birth-rate (resulting in there being less infants at risk relatively to total population) combined with the fall in the rate of infant mortality, is largely responsible for the position disclosed by the crude death-rate figures. As will be seen farther on, however, there has been an actual fall in the already low standardized rate, which is not affected by the fall in the birth-rate, though it is very materially affected by the decline in the rate of infant mortality.
The death-rates of males and females for the last ten years are shown separately in the next table, also the number of male deaths to every 100 female deaths, and the death-rate of males expressed as an index number of the female rate, taking the latter as equal to 100.
| Year. | Deaths per 1,000 of the Total Population. | Male Deaths to every 100 Females Deaths. | Male Rate expressed as Index Number of Female Rate (= 100). | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Male | Female | Total | |||
| 1918 | 18.03 | 11.77 | 14.84 | 147 | 153 |
| 1919 | 10.85 | 8.06 | 9.46 | 148 | 149 |
| 1920 | 11.11 | 9.15 | 10.15 | 127 | 121 |
| 1921 | 9.75 | 7.66 | 8.73 | 133 | 127 |
| 1922 | 9.60 | 7.90 | 8.77 | 127 | 122 |
| 1923 | 9.91 | 8.12 | 9.03 | 127 | 122 |
| 1924 | 9.22 | 7.32 | 8.29 | 131 | 126 |
| 1925 | 9.09 | 7.46 | 8.29 | 127 | 122 |
| 1926 | 9.66 | 7.77 | 8.74 | 130 | 124 |
| 1927 | 9.28 | 7.58 | 8.45 | 128 | 123 |
In normal times the excess of male over female population has the effect of showing a smaller variation between the death-rates for the two sexes than is indicated by a comparison of numbers of deaths. The withdrawal of a large number of males between the ages of 20 and 45 for military service overseas, however, temporarily reduced the male population without proportionately reducing the total of male deaths, the death-rate among persons of those ages being considerably less than for the whole population. Consequently there was during the war period an increase in the percentage of the male rate to the female, a position accentuated in 1918, and to a less extent in 1919, by the influenza epidemic, which exacted a heavier toll among males than among females.
An examination of the total number of deaths registered in each quarter of the years 1918-27 gives the following results:—
| Year. | March Quarter. | June Quarter. | September Quarter. | December Quarter. |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1918 | 2,118 | 2,447 | 3,265 | 8,534 |
| 1919 | 2,388 | 2,645 | 3,116 | 2,659 |
| 1920 | 2,466 | 2,923 | 3,600 | 3,120 |
| 1921 | 2,480 | 2,528 | 3,094 | 2,580 |
| 1922 | 2,398 | 2,686 | 3,278 | 2,615 |
| 1923 | 2,371 | 2,635 | 3,840 | 2,059 |
| 1924 | 2,385 | 2,572 | 3,032 | 2,778 |
| 1925 | 2,454 | 2,625 | 3,181 | 2,766 |
| 1926 | 2,499 | 2,672 | 3,763 | 2,885 |
| 1927 | 2,462 | 2,845 | 3,374 | 2,932 |
The huge total for December quarter, 1918, was due to the disastrous influenza epidemic which raged during that quarter. The large increase in September quarter of each of the years 1920, 1923, and 1926 was also owing to influenza, slight epidemics occurring during those periods. In normal years the third quarter ranks highest in point of number by a considerable margin, on account of the toll that the winter months take of people in advanced ages. March quarter has in recent years claimed the lowest number of deaths.
A classification according to month of death shows that in 1927 the most deaths occurred during the months of July and August, with totals of 1,166 and 1,171 respectively. Excluding December (the figures for which are incomplete on account of a proportion of deaths occurring in that month not being registered till January), February had the least number of deaths (719), followed by April and March, with 834 and 854 respectively.
The least number of deaths on any one day, again excluding December, was 16, this number occurring on each of three successive days—viz., the 16th, 17th, and 18th February. The greatest number (55) occurred on the 11th June.
The deaths occurring during 1927 are tabulated below in single ages up to five years, and thereafter in groups, showing males and females separately:—
| Ages. | Males. | Females. | Total. |
|---|---|---|---|
| Under 1 month | 399 | 321 | 720 |
| 1-3 months | 77 | 58 | 135 |
| 3-6 months | 59 | 33 | 92 |
| 6-12 months | 75 | 58 | 133 |
| 1-2 years | 64 | 76 | 140 |
| 2-3 years | 60 | 38 | 98 |
| 3-4 years | 39 | 35 | 74 |
| 4-5 years | 23 | 18 | 41 |
| 5-10 years | 109 | 76 | 185 |
| 10-15 years | 97 | 69 | 166 |
| 15-20 years | 129 | 98 | 227 |
| 20-25 years | 152 | 153 | 305 |
| 25-30 years | 155 | 134 | 289 |
| 30-35 years | 145 | 165 | 310 |
| 35-49 years | 195 | 180 | 375 |
| 40-45 years | 257 | 191 | 448 |
| 45-50 years | 372 | 272 | 644 |
| 50-55 years | 403 | 297 | 700 |
| 55-60 years | 430 | 315 | 745 |
| 60-65 years | 508 | 361 | 869 |
| 65-70 years | 563 | 414 | 977 |
| 70-75 years | 652 | 477 | 1,129 |
| 75-80 years | 591 | 490 | 1,081 |
| 80-85 years | 487 | 390 | 877 |
| 85-90 years | 329 | 260 | 589 |
| 90-95 years | 117 | 101 | 218 |
| 95-100 years | 26 | 16 | 42 |
| 100 years | 2 | 2 | |
| 101 years | 1 | 1 | |
| 102 years | 1 | 1 | |
| Totals | 6,514 | 5,099 | 11,613 |
Some remarkable changes in the age-distribution of persons dying have occurred during the last fifty years. The total deaths in 1927 were nearly two-and-a-half times as numerous as in 1877, but the number of deaths under one year in 1927 was only a little more than two-thirds of the corresponding number recorded in 1877. This is an eloquent tribute to the efficacy of the steps taken to preserve infant life (a subject which is dealt with later on in this subsection), as during the fifty years the annual number of births increased by 65 per cent.
Turning now to deaths at ages 80 and over, a remarkable difference between the earlier and later years covered by the figures is apparent. In 1877, deaths in this group numbered only 42, or under 1 per cent, of the total of 4,685, while in 1927 1,730 deaths over 80 years of age were recorded, this number representing nearly 15 per cent, of the total deaths in that year. In 1907 the corresponding percentage was only 7. The figures are a reflex of the changes in the age-constitution of the population, combined with the great improvement in the death-rate at the earlier ages.
Furthermore, in 1927 the number of deaths in individual age-groups shows a gradual increase for practically every consecutive group from “10 and under 15” to “80 and over,” when the maximum is recorded. The experience of 1877, on the other hand, is very different, the number for consecutive age-groups increasing from ages “10 to 15” until the group “40 and under 45” is reached, thereafter decreasing till the minimum is attained at the final age-group.
The following table indicates the changes that have occurred over a period of fifty years in the numbers and proportions of deaths contributed by the various age-groups:—
| DEATHS BY AGE-GROUPS, 1877-1927. | ||||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Ages, in Years. | Number of Deaths. | Percentage to Total. | ||||||||
| 1877. | 1887. | 1897. | 1907. | 1927. | 1877. | 1887. | 1897. | 1907. | 1927. | |
| Under 1 | 1,527 | 1,795 | 1,354 | 2,228 | 1,080 | 32.80 | 29.27 | 20.53 | 22.13 | 9.30 |
| 1 and under 5 | 629 | 612 | 378 | 658 | 353 | 13.51 | 9.98 | 5.73 | 6.54 | 3.04 |
| 5 and under 10 | 226 | 247 | 150 | 201 | 185 | 4.85 | 4.03 | 2.27 | 2.00 | 1.59 |
| 10 and under 15 | 112 | 149 | 154 | 165 | 166 | 2.41 | 2.44 | 2.34 | 1.64 | 1.43 |
| 15 and under 20 | 115 | 227 | 242 | 257 | 227 | 2.47 | 3.70 | 3.68 | 2.55 | 1.95 |
| 20 and under 25 | 195 | 284 | 308 | 372 | 305 | 4.20 | 4.63 | 4.67 | 3.70 | 2.63 |
| 25 and under 30 | 196 | 241 | 283 | 412 | 289 | 4.21 | 3.93 | 4.29 | 4.09 | 2.49 |
| 30 and under 35 | 221 | 260 | 250 | 385 | 310 | 4.75 | 4.24 | 3.79 | 3.82 | 2.67 |
| 35 and under 40 | 263 | 261 | 270 | 359 | 375 | 5.65 | 4.26 | 4.09 | 3.57 | 3.23 |
| 40 and under 45 | 265 | 294 | 273 | 320 | 448 | 5.69 | 4.79 | 4.15 | 3.18 | 3.86 |
| 45 and under 50 | 186 | 292 | 322 | 371 | 644 | 4.00 | 4.76 | 4.88 | 3.69 | 5.55 |
| 50 and under 55 | 157 | 282 | 329 | 387 | 700 | 3.37 | 4.60 | 4.99 | 3.8 | 6.03 |
| 55 and under 60 | 142 | 269 | 390 | 424 | 745 | 3.05 | 4.39 | 5.91 | 4.21 | 6.41 |
| 60 and under 65 | 116 | 248 | 443 | 555 | 869 | 2.49 | 4.04 | 6.72 | 5.51 | 7.48 |
| 65 and under 70 | 109 | 225 | 430 | 754 | 977 | 2.34 | 3.67 | 6.52 | 7.49 | 8.41 |
| 70 and under 75 | 95 | 169 | 365 | 801 | 1,129 | 2.04 | 2.76 | 5.53 | 7.96 | 9.72 |
| 75 and under 80 | 59 | 132 | 322 | 679 | 1,081 | 1.27 | 2.15 | 4.88 | 8.75 | 9.31 |
| 80 and over | 42 | 145 | 332 | 738 | 1,730 | 0.90 | 2.36 | 5.03 | 7.33 | 14.90 |
| Totals for specified ages | 4,655 | 6,132 | 6,595 | 10,066 | 11,613 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 |
| Unspecified | 30 | 5 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
| Grand totals | 4,685 | 6,137 | 6,595 | 10,066 | 11,613 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
The next table shows that the fall in the death-rate during recent years has been common to all ages up to 75, and to both sexes.
| DEATH-RATES PER 1,000 BY AGE-GROUPS. | |||||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Year. | Under 1. | 1 and under 5. | 5 and under 15. | 15 and under 25. | 25 and under 35. | 35 and under 45. | 45 and under 55. | 55 and under 65. | 65 and under 75. | 75 and under 85. | 85 and over. |
| Males. | |||||||||||
| 1901 | 78+60 | 6.81 | 1.89 | 3.52 | 3.97 | 6.16 | 11.94 | 23.12 | 50.59 | 126.26 | 280.00 |
| 1911 | 63.48 | 5.36 | 1.91 | 2.42 | 3.87 | 6.27 | 11.02 | 20.83 | 53.22 | 116.21 | 281.21 |
| 1921 | 53.10 | 4.78 | 1.85 | 2.44 | 3.56 | 5.55 | 9.61 | 19.96 | 46.17 | 102.84 | 257.70 |
| 1926 | 43.55 | 3.60 | 1.30 | 2.32 | 3.33 | 4.98 | 9.30 | 19.15 | 49.43 | 128.13 | 330.54 |
| 1927 | 42.68 | 3.47 | 1.50 | 2.22 | 2.97 | 4.65 | 9.17 | 18.85 | 46.80 | 112.50 | 264.99 |
| Females. | |||||||||||
| 1901 | 63.87 | 5.50 | 1.64 | 3.58 | 4.72 | 6.70 | 10.62 | 19.44 | 43.32 | 107.02 | 285.30 |
| 1911 | 48.74 | 5.37 | 1.48 | 2.76 | 4.34 | 4.92 | 8.38 | 17.89 | 40.44 | 104.84 | 221.90 |
| 1921 | 42.31 | 4.49 | 1.31 | 2.34 | 3.38 | 4.46 | 8.00 | 14.88 | 36.81 | 94.42 | 230.05 |
| 1926 | 35.73 | 4.00 | 1.30 | 1.95 | 3.14 | 3.98 | 7.34 | 15.02 | 39.26 | 109.48 | 284.72 |
| 1927 | 34.58 | 3.25 | 1.10 | 2.09 | 2.90 | 3.80 | 7.41 | 15.08 | 37.90 | 100.20 | 227.54 |
| Both Sexes. | |||||||||||
| 1901 | 71.40 | 6.17 | 1.77 | 3.55 | 4.33 | 6.40 | 11.37 | 21.63 | 47.87 | 117.97 | 282.52 |
| 1911 | 56.31 | 5.36 | 1.70 | 2.58 | 4.09 | 5.64 | 9.82 | 19.55 | 47.74 | 111.73 | 251.81 |
| 1921 | 47.82 | 4.64 | 1.58 | 2.39 | 3.47 | 5.10 | 8.85 | 17.59 | 41.90 | 99.00 | 245.21 |
| 1926 | 39.76 | 3.80 | 1.30 | 2.14 | 3.23 | 4.48 | 8.37 | 17.22 | 44.64 | 119.19 | 308.76 |
| 1927 | 38.74 | 3.37 | 1.30 | 2.16 | 2.93 | 4.23 | 8.33 | 17.07 | 42.57 | 106.62 | 246.89 |
The table is further of interest as showing that the female rate for the various age-groups is almost invariably lower than the male rate. The rapid increase in the death-rate at successive age-groups is well exemplified.
The average age at death of persons of either sex in each of the ten years 1918-27 was as follows:—
| Year. | Males. | Females. |
|---|---|---|
| 1918 | 44.56 | 44.29 |
| 1919 | 50.73 | 48.47 |
| 1920 | 48.74 | 45.92 |
| 1921 | 48.45 | 46.97 |
| 1922 | 50.16 | 49.69 |
| 1923 | 50.06 | 50.33 |
| 1924 | 51.05 | 49.87 |
| 1925 | 51.44 | 50.15 |
| 1926 | 52.94 | 51.14 |
| 1927 | 52.59 | 52.35 |
The comparatively low average age at death in 1918 is the result of the influenza epidemic, the average age of those succumbing to influenza being below the normal, especially in the case of males. The year 1923 is remarkable in that it is the only occasion on which the average age at death has been higher for females than for males.
The following figures showing the expectation of life at various ages are based on the experience of the two years 1921-22, and are as computed by Mr. L. S. Polden, A.I.A.
| EXPECTATION OF LIFE OF AVERAGE AFTER-LIFETIME IN NEW ZEALAND. | ||
|---|---|---|
| Age. | Males. | Females. |
| Years. | Years. | |
| 0 | 62.764 | 65.433 |
| 1 | 65.052 | 67.033 |
| 2 | 64.512 | 66.443 |
| 3 | 63.810 | 65.721 |
| 4 | 63.009 | 64.904 |
| 5 | 62.171 | 64.050 |
| 10 | 57.726 | 59.497 |
| 15 | 53.135 | 54.857 |
| 20 | 48.662 | 50.364 |
| 25 | 44.311 | 46.026 |
| 30 | 39.981 | 41.761 |
| 35 | 35.730 | 37.491 |
| 40 | 31.560 | 33.225 |
| 45 | 27.478 | 29.011 |
| 50 | 23.508 | 24.913 |
| 55 | 19.657 | 21.008 |
| 60 | 16.030 | 17.286 |
| 65 | 12.773 | 13.757 |
| 70 | 9.906 | 10.570 |
| 75 | 7.441 | 7.909 |
| 80 | 5.327 | 5.780 |
| 85 | 3.582 | 3.931 |
| 90 | 2.311 | 2.524 |
| 95 | 1.445 | 1.557 |
| 100 | 0.750 | 0.917 |
The expectation of life at age 0 has been as follows at successive periods:—
| Period. | Males. Years. | Females. Years. |
|---|---|---|
| 1891-1895 | 55.294 | 58.087 |
| 1896-1900 | 57.373 | 59.952 |
| 1901-1905 | 58.092 | 60.549 |
| 1906-1910 | 59.165 | 61.764 |
| 1911-1915 | 60.960 | 63.482 |
| 1921-1922 | 62.764 | 65.433 |
A table is given showing the death-rates of the Australian States and Common wealth and of New Zealand in each of the ten years 1918-27.
| DEATH-RATES PER 1,000 OF MEAN POPULATION, 1918-27. | ||||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| State. | 1918. | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. |
| Queensland | 10.23 | 12.22 | 10.65 | 9.36 | 9.16 | 9.83 | 8.87 | 8.86 | 9.39 | 9.06 |
| New South Wales | 9.69 | 13.18 | 10.12 | 9.50 | 8.92 | 9.61 | 9.35 | 9.16 | 9.55 | 9.59 |
| Victoria | 10.66 | 13.15 | 11.13 | 10.52 | 9.65 | 10.71 | 10.05 | 9.47 | 9.63 | 9.71 |
| South Australia | 9.72 | 11.69 | 10.45 | 10.02 | 9.11 | 9.59 | 9.19 | 9.15 | 8.73 | 8.98 |
| Western Australia | 9.20 | 11.24 | 10.27 | 10.43 | 9.32 | 8.41 | 9.08 | 9.00 | 8.93 | 8.81 |
| Tasmania | 9.09 | 10.69 | 9.68 | 10.30 | 9.30 | 9.92 | 9.89 | 9.35 | 9.05 | 9.68 |
| Commonwealth | 9.99 | 12.69 | 10.50 | 9.91 | 9.22 | 9.89 | 9.47 | 9.20 | 9.42 | 9.45 |
| New Zealand | 14.84 | 9.46 | 10.15 | 8.73 | 8.77 | 9.03 | 8.29 | 8.29 | 8.74 | 8.45 |
From the following table it will be seen that New Zealand has the lowest death-rate in the world, Australia ranking second in this respect.
| Country. | Quinquennium. | Average Rate per 1,000. |
|---|---|---|
| * Registration area. | ||
| New Zealand | 1923-27 | 8.6 |
| Australia | 1923-27 | 9.5 |
| Union of South Africa | 1923-27 | 9.6 |
| Netherlands | 1923-27 | 9.9 |
| Canada | 1922-26 | 11.1 |
| Uruguay | 1922-26 | 11.2 |
| Denmark | 1922-26 | 11.3 |
| Norway | 1922-26 | 11.3 |
| Sweden | 1922-26 | 11.9 |
| United States* | 1921-25 | 11.9 |
| England and Wales | 1923-27 | 12.0 |
| Switzerland | 1922-26 | 12.2 |
| Belgium | 1922-26 | 13.2 |
| Germany | 1922-26 | 13.4 |
| Scotland | 1922-26 | 13.7 |
| Finland | 1922-26 | 14.1 |
| Iceland | 1922-24 | 14.2 |
| Irish Free State | 1922-26 | 14.5 |
| Latvia | 1922-26 | 14.7 |
| Northern Ireland | 1922-26 | 15.5 |
| Estonia | 1922-26 | 15.7 |
| Austria | 1921-25 | 15.7 |
| Czecho-Slovakia | 1922-26 | 15.8 |
| Lithuania | 1922-26 | 16.0 |
| Italy | 1923-27 | 16.5 |
| France | 1922-26 | 17.2 |
| Hungary | 1922-26 | 19.0 |
| Spain | 1922-26 | 20.0 |
| Bulgaria | 1921-25 | 20.8 |
| Trinidad | 1922-26 | 21.2 |
| Japan | 1922-26 | 21.2 |
| Hong Kong | 1922-26 | 21.4 |
| Jamaica | 1922-26 | 21.8 |
| Rumania | 1921-25 | 22.3 |
| Costa Rica | 1919-23 | 22.7 |
| British India | 1921-25 | 24.9 |
| Egypt | 1922-26 | 25.5 |
| Russia | 1921-25 | 25.8 |
| Ceylon | 1922-26 | 26.5 |
| British Guiana | 1921-25 | 27.6 |
| Chile | 1921-25 | 30.7 |
For the purpose of ascertaining the true movement of the death-rate in New Zealand, a system of standardization was introduced some years ago, the age- and sex-constitution of the population as disclosed at the census of 1911 being taken as the basis. The population and deaths of each year are divided, each sex separately, into five-yearly groups of ages (with one group only for ages 80 and over), and the rates for the various age-groups ascertained and weighted according to the proportion which the respective groups bore to the total population at the census of 1911. The following table gives the standardized rates for each fifth year from 1875 onwards, the crude rates being also given for purposes of comparison.
| CRUDE AND STANDARDIZED DEATH-RATES, 1875-1927. | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Year. | Crude Rates. | Standardized Rates. | ||||
| Males. | Females. | Total. | Males. | Females. | Total. | |
| 1875 | 16.56 | 15.07 | 15.92 | 19.03 | 15.36 | 17.30 |
| 1880 | 1,205 | 10.73 | 11.46 | 13.81 | 11.47 | 12.70 |
| 1885 | 11.51 | 9.67 | 10.67 | 13.38 | 10.06 | 12.36 |
| 1890 | 10.51 | 8.68 | 9.66 | 12.26 | 10.11 | 11.25 |
| 1895 | 10.81 | 8.89 | 9.91 | 12.26 | 10.07 | 11.22 |
| 1960 | 10.33 | 8.43 | 9.43 | 11.04 | 9.29 | 10.21 |
| 1905 | 10.18 | 8.24 | 9.27 | 10.49 | 8.61 | 9.60 |
| 1910 | 10.67 | 8.63 | 9.71 | 10.67 | 8.46 | 9.62 |
| 1915 | 10.19 | 7.87 | 9.06 | 10.19 | 7.87 | 9.09 |
| 1920 | 11.11 | 9.15 | 10.15 | 10.83 | 8.84 | 9.89 |
| 1925 | 9.09 | 7.46 | 8.29 | 8.68 | 6.77 | 7.78 |
| 1927 | 9.28 | 7.58 | 8.45 | 8.68 | 6.65 | 7.72 |
Remarkable though the fall in the crude death-rate during the fifty years has been, the actual fall has been even more substantial, the standardized rate for 1927 being only 45 per cent, as high as for 1875, and 76 per cent, as high as for 1900. A comparison of the two sets of figures emphasizes the fact that the very low rates of the last few years have been achieved in spite of an upward movement in the age-constitution. The fall in the birth-rate, with the consequent decrease in the relative number of infants dying, does not affect the standardized rates, though the fall in the rate of infant mortality is an important factor in the decrease in both crude and standardized rates.
For purposes of international comparisons it is desirable to compile standardized rates on the basis of an international standard population. A standard population, based on the age-distribution of the population of 19 European countries at their censuses nearest to the year 1900, has been compiled by the International Institute of Statistics, and is now used in the compilation of international standardized rates.
Under this standard, population and deaths are divided into 11 age-groups; but, while separate standardized rates are compiled for each sex as well as for the two sexes in conjunction, no account of differences in sex-constitution is taken by the International Institute in computing the general rate. In adopting the International Institute's standard, however, Australia and New Zealand (in both of which the sex constitution differs materially from that in Europe) make allowance for sex-constitution as well as age-constitution.
The following table gives the standardized rates for New Zealand for the years 1901, 1911, 1921, and the last four years, the corresponding crude rates being also included.
| CRUDE AND INTERNATIONAL STANDARDIZED DEATH-RATES. | |||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Year. | Crude Rates. | International Standardized Rates. | |||||
| Males. | Females. | Both Sexes. | Males. | Females. | Both Sexes. | ||
| Without Distinction between Sexes. | Without Distinction between Sexes. | ||||||
| 1901 | 10.80 | 8.71 | 9.81 | 11.81 | 11.21 | 11.64 | 11.51 |
| 1911 | 10.46 | 8.21 | 9.39 | 10.79 | 9.74 | 10.40 | 10.26 |
| 1921 | 9.75 | 7.66 | 8.73 | 9.65 | 8.63 | 9.23 | 9.14 |
| 1924 | 9.22 | 7.32 | 8.29 | 9.18 | 8.26 | 8.79 | 8.72 |
| 1925 | 9.09 | 7.46 | 8.29 | 8.99 | 8.35 | 8.75 | 8.67 |
| 1926 | 9.66 | 7.77 | 8.74 | 9.51 | 8.66 | 9.17 | 9.09 |
| 1927 | 9.28 | 7.58 | 8.45 | 8.98 | 8.17 | 8.65 | 8.57 |
An interesting point brought out by the use of the new standard in New Zealand is that the male standardized rate is actually lower than the corresponding crude rate, thus indicating that the age-constitution of the male population of the Dominion has now reached a level corresponding to that obtaining in Europe at the beginning of the present century.
The number and rate of deaths for each of the fourteen urban areas during the last five years are as shown in the following statement:—
| URBAN AREAS.—DEATHS AND DEATH-RATES, 1923-27. | ||||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Urban Areas. | Number of Deaths. | Rate per 1,000 of Mean Population. | ||||||||
| 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. | 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. | |
| Auckland | 1,554 | 1,616 | 1,644 | 1,811 | 1,769 | 9.26 | 9.34 | 9.09 | 9.42 | 8.79 |
| Wellington | 962 | 917 | 961 | 1,086 | 1,066 | 8.58 | 80.1 | 8.11 | 8.95 | 8.44 |
| Christchurch | 1,158 | 1,023 | 1,062 | 1,175 | 1,156 | 10.21 | 8.87 | 8.98 | 9.92 | 9.49 |
| Dunedin | 857 | 742 | 788 | 816 | 874 | 11.42 | 9.79 | 10.17 | 9.59 | 10.51 |
| Totals of principal areas | 4,531 | 4,298 | 4,455 | 4,888 | 4,865 | 9.68 | 8.98 | 9.00 | 9.45 | 9.13 |
| Hamilton | 125 | 111 | 126 | 133 | 115 | 8.14 | 6.89 | 7.38 | 8.28 | 6.73 |
| Gisborne | 117 | 119 | 123 | 154 | 144 | 7.74 | 7.74 | 7.38 | 10.38 | 9.60 |
| Napier | 186 | 173 | 163 | 202 | 208 | 10.41 | 9.50 | 8.26 | 11.26 | 11.30 |
| Hastings | 95 | 96 | 117 | 110 | 114 | 6.92 | 6.84 | 8.51 | 7.51 | 7.66 |
| New Plymouth | 134 | 141 | 150 | 151 | 126 | 9.62 | 9.78 | 9.47 | 9.47 | 7.58 |
| Wanganui | 221 | 203 | 182 | 207 | 221 | 9.04 | 8.12 | 7.92 | 7.92 | 8.22 |
| Palmerston North | 158 | 147 | 172 | 155 | 137 | 8.97 | 8.03 | 8.85 | 7.85 | 6.69 |
| Nelson | 137 | 126 | 136 | 122 | 116 | 12.27 | 11.05 | 11.37 | 10.37 | 9.68 |
| Timaru | 153 | 146 | 147 | 161 | 155 | 9.30 | 8.74 | 8.57 | 9.57 | 8.95 |
| Invercargill | 212 | 178 | 173 | 186 | 192 | 10.51 | 8.67 | 8.50 | 8.50 | 8.51 |
| Totals of secondary areas | 1,538 | 1,440 | 1,489 | 1,581 | 1,528 | 9.03 | 8.47 | 8.43 | 9.00 | 8.43 |
| Grand totals | 6,069 | 5,738 | 5,944 | 6,469 | 6,393 | 9.57 | 8.85 | 8.85 | 9.33 | 8.96 |
In compiling the statistics of deaths for the urban areas the rule is followed of carefully excluding deaths of persons who do not belong to the areas but have come from elsewhere for the purpose of obtaining better medical and nursing attention. Nevertheless, the rates for the principal urban areas, in spite of the omission of this class, are somewhat above the average for the Dominion as a whole. The average for the secondary areas, however, is not only considerably lower than that for the principal areas, but is also in some years smaller than the Dominion figure.
The table following shows the number of living issue left by married men whose deaths were registered during the ten years 1918-27, the information being given according to age of father and of issue. It will be seen that during the period under review 32,129 fathers left issue to the number of 143,256, an average of 4.46. In addition, 5,780 married men or widowers died without leaving issue.
| NUMBER AND AGES OF ISSUE LEFT BY MARRIED MEN, 1918-27. | ||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Age of Issue, in Years. | Number of Issue left by Fathers dying within the Age-groups shown at Head of Column. | |||||||
| Under 30. | 30 and under 40. | 40 and under 50. | 50 and under 60. | 60 and under 70. | 70 and under 80. | 80 and over. | Totals. | |
| 0 | 173 | 390 | 240 | 61 | 3 | 1 | 868 | |
| 1 | 170 | 540 | 303 | 71 | 16 | 4 | 1,104 | |
| 2 | 189 | 596 | 358 | 108 | 29 | 4 | 1 | 1,285 |
| 3 | 124 | 634 | 445 | 156 | 40 | 4 | 1,483 | |
| 4 | 87 | 607 | 513 | 173 | 35 | 5 | 2 | 1,422 |
| 5 | 77 | 596 | 549 | 214 | 41 | 5 | 1 | 1,483 |
| 6 | 38 | 586 | 582 | 233 | 72 | 12 | 1 | 1,524 |
| 7 | 19 | 538 | 657 | 322 | 74 | 20 | 4 | 1,634 |
| 8 | 15 | 459 | 603 | 368 | 105 | 19 | 4 | 1,573 |
| 9 | 9 | 397 | 691 | 413 | 108 | 31 | 4 | 1,653 |
| 10 | 5 | 394 | 705 | 428 | 149 | 37 | 3 | 1,721 |
| 11 | 1 | 270 | 761 | 481 | 184 | 42 | 4 | 1,743 |
| 12 | 1 | 222 | 745 | 538 | 210 | 53 | 13 | 1,782 |
| 13 | 169 | 708 | 594 | 240 | 67 | 8 | 1,786 | |
| 14 | 103 | 739 | 654 | 316 | 80 | 10 | 1,902 | |
| 15 | 1 | 78 | 690 | 669 | 350 | 87 | 14 | 1,889 |
| 16 | 40 | 634 | 769 | 408 | 135 | 25 | 2,011 | |
| 17 | 2 | 24 | 567 | 767 | 478 | 162 | 15 | 2,015 |
| 18 | 13 | 583 | 859 | 625 | 217 | 35 | 2,332 | |
| 19 | 1 | 5 | 458 | 876 | 668 | 268 | 44 | 2,320 |
| 20 | 1 | 375 | 880 | 674 | 303 | 47 | 2,280 | |
| 21 and over | 1 | 1 | 1,040 | 8,399 | 24,442 | 40,464 | 32,781 | 107,128 |
| Unspecified | 5 | 10 | 74 | 113 | 134 | 53 | 9 | 398 |
| Totals | 918 | 6,673 | 13,020 | 18,146 | 29,401 | 42,073 | 33,025 | 143,256 |
| Married men who died— | ||||||||
| (a) Without leaving issue | 300 | 673 | 771 | 958 | 1,071 | 1,123 | 884 | 5,780 |
| (b) Leaving issue | 548 | 2,613 | 3,865 | 4,602 | 6,412 | 7,861 | 6,228 | 32,129 |
| Totals | 848 | 3,286 | 4,636 | 5,560 | 7,483 | 8,984 | 7,112 | 37,909 |
Taking all deaths of married men or widowers, whether leaving issue or not, it is found that the average living issue is 3.78, as compared with 4.14 for the period 1908-17. The following table shows the average issue for various age-groups in the two decennial periods:—
| Age-group, in Years. | Deaths of Married Men or Widowers. | Total Number of Issue Left. | Average Number of Issue left. | |||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1908-17. | 1918-27. | 1908-17. | 1918-27. | 1908-17. | 1918-27. | |
| Under 30 | 564 | 848 | 636 | 918 | 1.13 | 1.08 |
| 30 and under 40 | 2,297 | 3,286 | 4,834 | 6,673 | 2.10 | 2.03 |
| 40 and under 50 | 3,010 | 4,636 | 9,095 | 13,020 | 3.02 | 2.80 |
| 50 and under 60 | 3,937 | 5,560 | 16,015 | 18,146 | 4.07 | 3.26 |
| 60 and under 70 | 5,721 | 7,483 | 27,053 | 29,401 | 4.73 | 3.93 |
| 70 and under 80 | 7,775 | 8,984 | 37,196 | 42,073 | 4.78 | 4.68 |
| 80 and over | 4,301 | 7,112 | 19,541 | 33,025 | 4.54 | 4.64 |
| Totals | 27,605 | 37,909 | 114,370 | 143,256 | 4.14 | 3.78 |
Several tables dealing with orphanhood are given in full in the “Annual Report on Vital Statistics.” One of these showing the number of issue under 16 left by deceased married men, is summarized and given in the next table.
| ISSUE UNDER AGE 16 LEFT BY MARRIED MEN OR WIDOWERS, 1927. | |||||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Age at Death, in Years. | Total Number of Cases where issue left under Age 16. | Cases leaving Number of Issue under 16 Years of Age shown at Head of Column. | Total Number of Children left under Age 16. | ||||||||
| 1 | 2 | 3 | 4 | 5 | 6 | 7 | 8 | 9 and over. | |||
| 20 and under 25 | 7 | 5 | 1 | .. | .. | .. | 1 | .. | .. | .. | 13 |
| 25 and under 30 | 27 | 16 | 8 | 2 | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 42 |
| 30 and under 35 | 73 | 21 | 22 | 16 | 11 | 3 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 172 |
| 35 and under 40 | 89 | 26 | 25 | 19 | 10 | 3 | 2 | 3 | .. | 1 | 231 |
| 40 and under 45 | 156 | 47 | 39 | 29 | 18 | 11 | 6 | 1 | 4 | 1 | 425 |
| 45 and under 50 | 177 | 57 | 45 | 28 | 22 | 15 | 5 | 4 | 1 | .. | 460 |
| 50 and under 55 | 142 | 56 | 45 | 21 | 5 | 6 | 6 | 1 | 1 | 1 | 319 |
| 55 and under 60 | 95 | 44 | 23 | 15 | 6 | 4 | 2 | 1 | .. | .. | 198 |
| 60 and under 65 | 68 | 40 | 13 | 6 | 8 | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 121 |
| 65 and under 70 | 42 | 28 | 8 | 3 | 3 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 65 |
| 70 and under 75 | 18 | 11 | 4 | 2 | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 29 |
| 75 and under 80 | 5 | 5 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 5 |
| 80 and over | 2 | 2 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 2 |
| Totals | 901 | 358 | 233 | 141 | 85 | 43 | 22 | 10 | 6 | 3 | 2,082 |
Among men who left any issue under age 16, the average number of such issue was 2.31. The average for all married men or widowers who died during the year was, however, only 0.54.
Of 901 cases where issue under 16 years of age was left by married men or widowers during 1927, a widow was also left in 857 cases, the aggregate children under 16 in these 857 cases being 1,979, and the average per widow 2.31. By the deaths of their fathers, children under 16 to the number of 98 were left without either parent, and for 5 children there was no information as to whether the mother was alive or dead.
A table is given showing the relative ages of married men who died during the period 1918-27 and of their widows.
| DEATHS, 1918-27.—AGES OF MARRIED MEN WHO DIED, AND OF THEIR WIDOWS. | |||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Age of Widow, in Years. | Age of Deceased, in Years. | ||||||||
| Under 30. | 30 and under 40. | 40 and under 50. | 50 and under 60. | 60 and under 70. | 70 and under 80. | 80 and under 90. | 90 and over. | Totals. | |
| Under 20 | 24 | 6 | 2 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 32 |
| 20 and under 25 | 277 | 166 | 28 | 6 | 2 | 1 | .. | .. | 480 |
| 25 and under 30 | 373 | 691 | 125 | 17 | 6 | .. | .. | 1 | 1,213 |
| 30 and under 35 | 63 | 1,123 | 457 | 82 | 19 | 6 | 1 | .. | 1,751 |
| 35 and under 40 | 8 | 745 | 988 | 282 | 66 | 20 | 5 | .. | 2,114 |
| 40 and under 45 | 11 | 179 | 1,487 | 643 | 197 | 45 | 13 | .. | 2,575 |
| 45 and under 50 | 1 | 27 | 921 | 1,289 | 413 | 125 | 31 | 2 | 2,809 |
| 50 and under 55 | 2 | 8 | 146 | 1,561 | 889 | 298 | 69 | 4 | 2,977 |
| 55 and under 60 | .. | 1 | 37 | 822 | 1,539 | 508 | 114 | 7 | 3,028 |
| 60 and under 65 | .. | .. | 10 | 145 | 1,692 | 1,039 | 277 | 14 | 3,177 |
| 65 and under 70 | .. | .. | 5 | 23 | 866 | 1,476 | 407 | 19 | 2,796 |
| 70 and under 75 | .. | .. | .. | 4 | 167 | 1,306 | 531 | 35 | 2,043 |
| 75 and under 80 | .. | 1 | .. | 1 | 29 | 604 | 651 | 37 | 1,323 |
| 80 and under 85 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 3 | 105 | 405 | 37 | 550 |
| 85 and under 90 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 10 | 93 | 23 | 126 |
| 90 and over | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 13 | 10 | 23 |
| Ages not specified | 52 | 140 | 89 | 95 | 133 | 266 | 247 | 37 | 1,059 |
| Totals | 811 | 3,087 | 4,295 | 4,970 | 6,021 | 5,809 | 2,857 | 226 | 28,076 |
Of the 37,909 married men or widowers whose deaths were registered during the ten years 1918-27, 9,064 were shown to have been widowers, and 28,076 to have left widows; while in the remaining 769 cases there was no information on the point. Of the married men leaving widows, 24,076 had living issue also at time of death, and 4,000 had no living issue. In 7,698 cases widowers left issue, and in 1,366 cases no issue. In 355 of the 769 eases where no information was given as to whether a widow was left there was living issue, in 270 cases no living issue, and in 144 cases no information as to issue was given.
New Zealand has the lowest rate of infant mortality in the world, a fact attributable partly to such matters as climate, virility of the race, comparative absence of large industrial undertakings, &c., and partly to legislative and educative measures, the latter both by the State and by various organizations.
The following table, giving infant-mortality rates in various countries for the latest available quinquennial period, clearly shows the favourable position occupied by New Zealand:—
| Country. | Quinquennium. | Deaths under One Year per 1,000 Births. |
|---|---|---|
| * Registration area. | ||
| New Zealand | 1923-27 | 40 |
| Australia | 1922-26 | 56 |
| Norway | 1919-23 | 56 |
| Sweden | 1922-26 | 58 |
| Netherlands | 1923-27 | 59 |
| Switzerland | 1922-26 | 62 |
| Irish Free State | 1922-26 | 70 |
| South Africa | 1923-27 | 71 |
| England and Wales | 1923-27 | 72 |
| United States* | 1921-25 | 74 |
| Northern Ireland | 1922-26 | 82 |
| Denmark | 1921-25 | 85 |
| Scotland | 1922-26 | 90 |
| France | 1922-26 | 90 |
| Latvia | 1921-25 | 96 |
| Finland | 1921-25 | 96 |
| Canada | 1922-26 | 98 |
| Belgium | 1921-25 | 100 |
| Uruguay | 1919-23 | 105 |
| Germany | 1922-26 | 115 |
| Italy | 1920-24 | 132 |
| Trinidad | 1922-26 | 134 |
| Spain | 1922-26 | 138 |
| Austria | 1920-24 | 146 |
| Egypt | 1922-26 | 147 |
| Japan | 1922-26 | 152 |
| Lithuania | 1922-26 | 162 |
| Jamaica | 1922-26 | 170 |
| British Guiana | 1921-25 | 176 |
| Hungary | 1922-26 | 182 |
| Ceylon | 1922-26 | 186 |
| Rumania | 1920-24 | 209 |
Not only has New Zealand had for many years the lowest rate of infant mortality in the world, but the rate for the Dominion has shown steady and rapid improvement, more particularly during the last twenty years. Much of the success achieved has been due to the activities of the Royal New Zealand Society for the Health of Women and Children. Founded at Dunedin in 1907 this society has since extended its Plunket system throughout New Zealand, and its methods are being adopted to an ever-increasing extent in other countries.
The number of deaths of infants under one year of age for each of the ten years 1918-27 and the rate per 1,000 births registered are shown in the following table:—
| Deaths of Children under One Year of Age. 1918-27. | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Year. | Number. | Rate per 1,000 Births. | ||||
| Males. | Females. | Total. | Males. | Females. | Total. | |
| 1918 | 704 | 548 | 1,252 | 53.64 | 43.03 | 48.41 |
| 1919 | 636 | 472 | 1,108 | 50.53 | 39.68 | 45.26 |
| 1920 | 848 | 665 | 1,513 | 54.94 | 45.90 | 50.57 |
| 1921 | 774 | 592 | 1,366 | 53.10 | 42.31 | 47.82 |
| 1922 | 718 | 497 | 1,215 | 48.20 | 35.23 | 41.89 |
| 1923 | 720 | 505 | 1,225 | 49.55 | 37.59 | 43.80 |
| 1924 | 644 | 483 | 1,127 | 45.05 | 35.21 | 40.23 |
| 1925 | 639 | 486 | 1,125 | 44.01 | 35.64 | 39.96 |
| 1926 | 638 | 494 | 1,132 | 43.55 | 35.73 | 39.76 |
| 1927 | 610 | 470 | 1,080 | 42.68 | 34.58 | 38.74 |
The rate for 1927 is the lowest ever recorded, not only for the total, but also for each sex taken separately. The rate is invariably somewhat higher among males than among females.
The pronounced fall in New Zealand's infant-mortality rate during the last two decades has not been accompanied by an increase in the death-rate of children between the ages of one and ten years. There has, on the contrary, been a substantial fall, as is shown by the following figures covering the last thirty years. The numbers and rates given refer to annual averages for the quinquennia mentioned.
| Quinquennium. | 1 and under 5. | 5 and under 10. | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|
| Number of Deaths. | Rate.* | Number of Deaths. | Rate.* | |
* Per 10,000 children at ages shown. † Four years. | ||||
| 1894-1898 | 440 | 68 | 186 | 22 |
| 1899-1903 | 504 | 76 | 194 | 23 |
| 1904-1908 | 444 | 37 | 172 | 19 |
| 1909-1913 | 447 | 49 | 193 | 18 |
| 1914-1918 | 547 | 53 | 266 | 22 |
| 1919-1923 | 465 | 44 | 245 | 19 |
| 1924-1927† | 385 | 36 | 194 | 15 |
The increase in 1914-18 as compared with 1909-13 is due to the fact that during the latter period New Zealand experienced several minor epidemics, principally diphtheria. The influenza epidemic in 1918 also somewhat affected the rate, though not to any great extent.
Since 1921 a distinction has been made between legitimate and illegitimate children in the New Zealand statistics of infant mortality. The proportion of illegitimate infants among those dying within the first year of life has been found to be greater (in some years substantially so) than the proportion of illegitimate births to total births. The figures for the last seven years are—
| Year. | Total Deaths under One Year. | Deaths of Illegitimate Infants under One Year. | Proportion of Illegitimates in Total Deaths under One Year. | Proportion of Illegitimates in Total Births. |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| Per Cent. | Per Cent. | |||
| 1921 | 1,366 | 118 | 8.64 | 4.40 |
| 1922 | 1,215 | 86 | 7.08 | 4.22 |
| 1923 | 1,225 | 82 | 6.69 | 4.51 |
| 1924 | 1,127 | 96 | 8.52 | 4.78 |
| 1925 | 1,125 | 58 | 5.16 | 4.73 |
| 1926 | 1,132 | 61 | 5.39 | 5.17 |
| 1927 | 1,080 | 77 | 7.13 | 4.97 |
The excess of the male over the female rate of infant mortality holds for each of the four divisions of the first year of life shown in the next table. The discrepancy is, however, somewhat greater in the first half of the year than in the second.
| Deaths at Age-periods under One Year per 1,000 Births. | ||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Year. | Male Deaths per 1,000 Male Births. | Female Deaths per 1,000 Female Births. | ||||||
| Under 1 Month. | 1 and under 3 Months. | 3 and under 6 Months. | 6 and under 12 Months. | Under 1 Month. | 1 and under 3 Mouths. | 3 and under 6 Months. | 6 and under 12 Months. | |
| 1918 | 29.18 | 9.98 | 5.72 | 8.76 | 24.18 | 7.46 | 3.46 | 7.93 |
| 1919 | 33.13 | 6.91 | 4.37 | 6.12 | 23.37 | 5.97 | 4.54 | 5.80 |
| 1920 | 34.40 | 8.10 | 5.96 | 6.48 | 26.99 | 6.76 | 4.76 | 7.39 |
| 1921 | 33.21 | 8.16 | 5.69 | 6.04 | 28.02 | 5.43 | 3.86 | 5.00 |
| 1922 | 31.55 | 7.52 | 3.63 | 5.50 | 22.68 | 4.68 | 2.98 | 4.89 |
| 1923 | 33.03 | 7.23 | 3.10 | 6.19 | 24.78 | 5.96 | 2.76 | 4.09 |
| 1924 | 26.37 | 6.72 | 5.11 | 6.85 | 21.43 | 3.86 | 4.23 | 5.69 |
| 1925 | 29.89 | 5.99 | 3.72 | 4.41 | 22.73 | 5.06 | 2.57 | 5.28 |
| 1926 | 28.74 | 4.78 | 3.68 | 6.35 | 21.99 | 4.41 | 3.54 | 5.79 |
| 1927 | 27.92 | 5.39 | 4.13 | 5.24 | 23.62 | 4.27 | 2.43 | 4.26 |
Even when the effect of the male excess among infants born is eliminated, the number of male deaths per 100 female deaths in the first month of life during the ten years 1918-27 is found to be 128; between one and three months, 133; between three and six months, 128; between six and twelve months, 110; and for the whole of the first year, 126.
Of every 100 males who died under one year of age during the last ten years 63 lived less than one month, 78 less than three months, and 87 less than six months. The corresponding figures for females are 62, 76, and 85 respectively.
The rates for the two sexes in conjunction are now given for each of the last five years.
| Year. | Under 1 Month. | 1 and under 3 Months. | 3 and under 6 Months. | 6 and under 12 Months. | Total under 1 Year. |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1923 | 29.07 | 6.62 | 2.93 | 5.18 | 43.80 |
| 1924 | 23.95 | 5.32 | 4.68 | 6.28 | 40.23 |
| 1925 | 26.43 | 5.54 | 3.16 | 4.83 | 39.96 |
| 1926 | 25.46 | 4.60 | 3.62 | 6.08 | 39.76 |
| 1927 | 25.83 | 4.84 | 3.30 | 4.77 | 38.74 |
If the deaths under one year of age are divided into two groups—viz., those occurring during the first month of life and those during the remainder of the twelve months—it is found that the decrease disclosed for recent years when compared with earlier is almost entirely confined to the latter class; the explanation being that with premature birth, congenital debility, and other causes of death due to pre-natal influences (which are responsible for the great majority of deaths during the first month), it has not hitherto been found possible to effect the great improvements which have been brought about in regard to complaints arising from post-natal causes. It is gratifying, however, to note that a definite improvement has been recorded in the last few years, during which ante-natal clinics have been established and other steps taken to ensure healthy children being born.
The next table shows that whereas in the last two years the death-rate under one month of age was 13 per cent. lower than in the quinquennium 1881-85, the rate for children who have survived the first month of life was little more than one-fifth as high as in the “eighties.” In other words, where the Dominion formerly lost, between the ages of one month and one year, sixty children out of every thousand, it now loses under fourteen.
| Period. | Deaths per 1,000 Births. | Deaths between 1 and 12 Months per 1,000 Children who survive 1 Month. | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|
| Under 1 Year. | Under 1 Month. | Between 1 and 12 Months. | ||
| 1881-1885 | 90.60 | 29.77 | 60.83 | 62.70 |
| 1886-1890 | 84.09 | 27.57 | 56.52 | 58.13 |
| 1891-1895 | 87.60 | 30.34 | 57.26 | 58.93 |
| 1896-1900 | 80.06 | 30.38 | 49.68 | 51.24 |
| 1901-1905 | 74.77 | 30.64 | 44.13 | 45.54 |
| 1906-1910 | 69.62 | 30.28 | 39.34 | 40.57 |
| 1911-1915 | 53.63 | 29.28 | 24.35 | 25.05 |
| 1916-1920 | 48.62 | 28.16 | 20.46 | 21.05 |
| 1921-1925 | 42.75 | 27.48 | 15.27 | 15.70 |
| 1926-1927 | 39.25 | 25.64 | 13.60 | 13.96 |
The decrease by more than half in the general rate, and nearly four-fifths in the rate between one and twelve months, and the comparatively stationary position of the rate under one month, are well indicated in the accompanying diagram.

As stated above, the death-rate for infants under the age of one month has shown little improvement in recent years (in 1927 it actually increased slightly in spite of the heavy fall in the total infant-mortality rate), whereas the rates for the later divisions of the year show a definite trend towards a decline. In other words, the diseases that can be combated openly, such as epidemic diseases, respiratory diseases, and diseases due to faulty nourishment, &c. (i.e., diseases of the digestive system), have shown a definite response to the strenuous campaigns launched against them. While due credit must be accorded the efficacy of these health measures, it cannot be disguised that much has yet to be accomplished in the realm of ante-natal treatment. This is further accentuated by the following table, which shows the rates for further divisions of the first month of life:—
| Deaths under 1 Month per 1,000 Live Births. | ||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Year. | Under 1 Day. | 1 Day and under 2 Days. | 2 Days and under 1 Week. | Total under 1 Week. | 1 Week and under 2 Weeks. | 2 Weeks and under 3 | 3 Weeks and under 1 Month. | Total under 1 Month. |
| 1923 | 8.44 | 3.93 | 8.26 | 20.63 | 4.18 | 2.54 | 1.65 | 29.07 |
| 1924 | 7.89 | 3.35 | 7.50 | 18.74 | 2.25 | 1.68 | 1.28 | 23.95 |
| 1925 | 8.35 | 3.51 | 8.42 | 20.28 | 3.02 | 1.74 | 1.39 | 26.43 |
| 1926 | 8.57 | 3.54 | 8.36 | 20.47 | 2.11 | 1.65 | 1.23 | 25.46 |
| 1927 | 8.03 | 3.62 | 7.71 | 19.36 | 3.27 | 1.72 | 1.48 | 25.83 |
The above figures reveal that in every division of the first month of life there is little indication of any definite improvement in the death-rate during the last five years. With the exception of 1923 there would appear to be only the normal annual fluctuations in the figures for every group, while 1927 actually reveals a slight increase in four groups.
Nearly one-third (224) of the 720 deaths under one month in 1927 occurred within twenty-four hours of birth, and three-fourths (540) within one week. The following table gives, for each of the last five years, detailed information as to the number of deaths at various periods of the first year of life:—
| Infant Mortality, 1923-27.—Detailed Ages. | ||||||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Year. | Under 1 Day. | 1 Day and under 2 days. | Days and under 1 Week. | 1 Week and under 2 Weeks. | 2 Weeks and under 3 Weeks. | 3 Weeks and under 1 Month. | 1 Month and under 2 Months. | 2 Months and under 3 | 3 Months and under 6 Months. | 6 Months and under 9 Months. | 9 Months and under 12 Months. | Total. |
| * Including two cases where exact age not known. | ||||||||||||
| Males. | ||||||||||||
| 1923 | 131 | 61 | 143 | 69 | 46 | 29 | 74 | 31 | 45 | 48 | 42 | 720* |
| 1924 | 125 | 48 | 118 | 42 | 23 | 21 | 55 | 41 | 73 | 51 | 47 | 644 |
| 1925 | 135 | 67 | 140 | 44 | 27 | 21 | 64 | 23 | 54 | 37 | 27 | 639 |
| 1926 | 137 | 67 | 131 | 35 | 29 | 22 | 50 | 20 | 54 | 50 | 43 | 638 |
| 1927 | 115 | 54 | 127 | 44 | 33 | 26 | 48 | 29 | 59 | 44 | 31 | 610 |
| Females. | ||||||||||||
| 1923 | 105 | 49 | 88 | 48 | 26 | 17 | 50 | 30 | 37 | 30 | 25 | 505 |
| 1924 | 96 | 46 | 92 | 21 | 24 | 15 | 28 | 25 | 58 | 37 | 41 | 483 |
| 1925 | 100 | 32 | 97 | 41 | 22 | 18 | 42 | 27 | 35 | 37 | 35 | 486 |
| 1926 | 107 | 34 | 107 | 25 | 18 | 13 | 41 | 20 | 49 | 40 | 40 | 494 |
| 1927 | 109 | 47 | 88 | 47 | 15 | 15 | 34 | 24 | 33 | 29 | 29 | 470 |
| Both Sexes. | ||||||||||||
| 1923 | 236 | 110 | 231 | 117 | 71 | 46 | 124 | 61 | 82 | 78 | 67 | 1,225* |
| 1924 | 221 | 94 | 210 | 63 | 47 | 36 | 83 | 66 | 131 | 88 | 88 | 1,127 |
| 1925 | 235 | 99 | 237 | 85 | 49 | 39 | 106 | 50 | 89 | 74 | 62 | 1,125 |
| 1926 | 244 | 101 | 238 | 60 | 47 | 35 | 91 | 40 | 103 | 90 | 83 | 1,132 |
| 1927 | 224 | 101 | 215 | 91 | 48 | 41 | 82 | 53 | 92 | 73 | 60 | 1,080 |
Some remarkable changes are disclosed by the next table, which gives the infant-mortality rates for various groups of causes in quinquennial groups over a period of fifty-five years. If a comparison be made between the averages of the first and last quinquennia covered—1872-76 and 1922-26—it is found that the general infant-mortality rate shows a decline of 62 per cent., while even greater decreases are recorded for tuberculosis (93 per cent.), gastric and intestinal diseases (88 per cent.), convulsions (87 per cent.), epidemic diseases (87 per cent.), and respiratory diseases (67 per cent.). The rate for diseases of early infancy shows a decrease of only 10 per cent. in 1922-26 as compared with 1872-76, but of 14 per cent. as compared with 1917-21, and the figures indicate that some measure of success has already attended the steps taken in recent years to cope with ante-natal conditions.
The increase shown for malformations and the decrease for tuberculosis are probably somewhat less than is indicated by the figures. In the earlier years covered by the table the latter heading included all deaths from hydrocephalus, many of which were no doubt due to congenital hydrocephalus, which is now included among the malformations. A proportion of the deaths from hydrocephalus in the earlier years would also probably be due to meningitis. The most striking features of the figures for the single year 1927 in the table are the continuation of the upward trend in the death-rate from malformations, and a further drop in the rate from diseases peculiar to early infancy. The slight increases recorded for epidemic diseases and tuberculosis are probably due to the variations common to diseases which by their nature are subject to sudden fluctuations, and the next quinquennium should reveal a further decline in the death-rate from these two groups of diseases.
| Infant-mortality Rates for Principal Causes, 1872-1927. | |||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Period. | Epidemic Diseases. | Tuberculosis. | Infantile Convulsions. | Respiratory Diseases. | Gastric and Intestinal Diseases. | Malformations. | Early Infancy. | Other Causes. | Totals. |
| 1872-1876 | 13.5 | 5.5 | 9.7 | 12.9 | 24.2 | 1.2 | 25.0 | 17.3 | 109.3 |
| 1877-1881 | 10.2 | 5.2 | 7.5 | 12.3 | 19.8 | 1.4 | 21.9 | 15.3 | 93.6 |
| 1882-1886 | 9.3 | 4.7 | 7.9 | 11.8 | 19.1 | 1.2 | 25.5 | 12.3 | 91.8 |
| 1887-1891 | 8.9 | 3.7 | 6.3 | 10.5 | 18.5 | 1.3 | 24.7 | 8.8 | 82.7 |
| 1892-1896 | 9.8 | 3.3 | 6.6 | 11.0 | 16.6 | 1.4 | 24.9 | 11.2 | 84.8 |
| 1897-1901 | 6.1 | 2.6 | 5.6 | 10.0 | 17.2 | 1.5 | 26.2 | 9.7 | 78.9 |
| 1902-1906 | 5.5 | 1.5 | 4.1 | 9.7 | 15.3 | 1.3 | 27.6 | 7.9 | 72.9 |
| 1907-1911 | 5.9 | 1.3 | 3.3 | 7.6 | 15.5 | 1.9 | 26.7 | 6.3 | 68.5 |
| 1912-1916 | 3.6 | 0.6 | 2.2 | 5.1 | 7.4 | 3.9 | 26.2 | 3.5 | 52.5 |
| 1917-1921 | 3.2 | 0.5 | 1.9 | 4.7 | 4.5 | 4.3 | 26.1 | 2.9 | 48.1 |
| 1922-1926 | 1.8 | 0.4 | 1.3 | 4.3 | 2.8 | 4.8 | 22.4 | 3.3 | 41.1 |
| 1927 | 2.1 | 0.5 | 0.8 | 4.2 | 2.0 | 5.0 | 21.0 | 3.1 | 38.7 |
Two out of every three deaths of infants under one year of age are due to causes coming within the groups “Early Infancy” and “Malformations,” and premature birth alone is responsible for approximately one-third of the total infant mortality.
In accordance with international practice, New Zealand's infant-mortality rate represents the number of deaths of infants actually born alive expressed as a proportion per 1,000 live births. This method, however, takes no account of still-births. Reference has been made in an earlier paragraph to the effect on the infant-mortality rate of efforts made towards the reduction of those ante-natal influences which generally cause death to ensue during the early months of the first year of life. The fact that still-births are also the result of such ante-natal influences should not be lost sight of, and for this and other reasons it is of interest to compute rates for infant-mortality and still-births in conjunction, as in the following table. In the computation of the rates for numbers inclusive of still-births, the latter are taken into account in both births and deaths.
| Deaths of Infants under One Year per 1,000 Births. | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Year. | Exclusive of Still-births. | Inclusive of Still-births. | ||||
| Males. | Females. | Total. | Males. | Females. | Total. | |
| 1918 | 53.64 | 43.03 | 48.41 | 81.56 | 65.19 | 73.53 |
| 1919 | 50.53 | 39.68 | 45.26 | 78.64 | 32.99 | 71.06 |
| 1920 | 54.94 | 45.90 | 50.57 | 82.99 | 69.54 | 76.49 |
| 1921 | 53.10 | 42.31 | 47.82 | 84.32 | 69.32 | 76.99 |
| 1922 | 48.20 | 35.23 | 41.89 | 77.55 | 59.75 | 68.92 |
| 1923 | 49.55 | 37.59 | 43.80 | 80.62 | 65.61 | 73.42 |
| 1924 | 45.05 | 35.21 | 40.23 | 77.39 | 59.48 | 68.65 |
| 1925 | 44.01 | 35.64 | 39.96 | 74.73 | 61.72 | 68.45 |
| 1926 | 43.55 | 35.73 | 39.76 | 73.29 | 63.90 | 68.74 |
| 1927 | 42.68 | 34.58 | 38.74 | 75.42 | 60.31 | 68.08 |
Some remarkable differences are revealed between the two sets of rates. Whereas the rate computed on the usual method indicates a decrease of 24.60 per cent, since 1914 (the first complete year for which still-births are available) the inclusion of stillbirths reduces the improvement to only 7.47 per cent. The explanation, of course, lies in the fact that although the number of children born alive and dying before one year has elapsed has been greatly diminished, yet, on the other hand, the number of infants born dead has shown a considerable increase between 1914 and 1927.
For some years past in the figures inclusive of still-births the male rate has been steadily decreasing, while the female rate has been steadily increasing, the combined rate tending to decline, with an odd exception here and there. The figures for 1927, however, reverse the position for the two sexes, the male rate showing a substantial rise and the female rate an even more substantial decline.
Since 1908, the classification of causes of death in New Zealand has been on the basis of the international classification of diseases initiated by Dr. Jacques Bertillon and used by the Commonwealth of Australia and the principal European and American countries.
A comparison of the causes of deaths in 1927, arranged according to an abridged classification, and the proportion per 10,000 of population of each sex, are given in the following table:—
| Class. | Number of Deaths. | Proportion per 10,000 of Mean Population. | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Males. | Females. | Total. | Males. | Females. | Total. | |
| I. Epidemic, endemic, and infectious diseases | 586 | 475 | 1,061 | 8.35 | 7.06 | 7.72 |
| II. General diseases, not included above | 908 | 939 | 1,847 | 12.94 | 13.95 | 13.44 |
| III. Diseases of the nervous system and of the organs of special sense | 655 | 589 | 1,244 | 9.34 | 8.75 | 9.05 |
| IV. Diseases of the circulatory system | 1,338 | 1,048 | 2,386 | 19.07 | 15.58 | 17.36 |
| V. Diseases of the respiratory system | 647 | 415 | 1,062 | 9.22 | 6.17 | 7.72 |
| VI. Diseases of the digestive system | 359 | 299 | 658 | 5.12 | 4.44 | 4.79 |
| VII. Non-venereal diseases of the genito-urinary system and annexa | 377 | 285 | 662 | 5.37 | 4.23 | 4.82 |
| VIII. Puerperal state | 137 | 137 | 2.04 | 1.00 | ||
| IX. Diseases of the skin and of the cellular tissue | 36 | 24 | 60 | 0.52 | 0.36 | 0.44 |
| X. Diseases of the bones and of the organs of locomotion | 25 | 9 | 34 | 0.36 | 0.13 | 0.25 |
| XI. Malformations | 87 | 74 | 161 | 1.24 | 1.10 | 1.17 |
| XII. Early infancy | 325 | 261 | 586 | 4.63 | 3.88 | 4.26 |
| XIII. Old age | 451 | 355 | 806 | 6.43 | 5.28 | 5.86 |
| XIV. External causes | 697 | 180 | 877 | 9.93 | 2.68 | 6.38 |
| XV. Ill-defined causes | 23 | 9 | 32 | 0.33 | 0.13 | 0.23 |
| Totals | 6,514 | 5,099 | 11,613 | 92.85 | 75.78 | 84.49 |
Class IV, diseases of the circulatory system, the principal of which—diseases of the heart—rank easily first among individual causes of death in New Zealand, is the most important as regards numerical strength. Next in order comes Class II (which includes cancer), followed in 1927 by Classes III, V, and I. Classes IX and X are responsible for very few deaths.
The next table shows the number of deaths from certain principal causes for the five years 1923-27, and the proportion per 10,000 of the population:—
| Cause. | Number of Deaths. | Proportion per 10,000 of Mean Population. | ||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. | 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. | |
| Typhoid fever | 23 | 19 | 16 | 19 | 11 | 0.18 | 0.15 | 0.12 | 0.14 | 0.08 |
| Measles | 7 | 52 | 11 | 13 | 29 | 0.05 | 0.40 | 0.08 | 0.10 | 0.21 |
| Scarlet fever | 13 | 13 | 7 | 8 | 16 | 0.10 | 0.10 | 0.05 | 0.06 | 0.12 |
| Whooping-cough | 39 | 47 | 16 | 108 | 41 | 0.31 | 0.36 | 0.12 | 0.80 | 0.30 |
| Diphtheria | 66 | 80 | 52 | 66 | 58 | 0.52 | 0.62 | 0.39 | 0.49 | 0.42 |
| Influenza | 403 | 90 | 86 | 288 | 131 | 3.16 | 0.69 | 0.65 | 2.13 | 0.95 |
| Infantile paralysis | 2 | 22 | 173 | 11 | 7 | 0.02 | 0.17 | 1.30 | 0.08 | 0.05 |
| Tuberculosis of respiratory system | 619 | 573 | 560 | 592 | 533 | 4.86 | 4.41 | 4.21 | 4.38 | 3.88 |
| Other forms of tuberculosis | 173 | 163 | 124 | 135 | 135 | 1.36 | 1.26 | 0.93 | 1.00 | 0.98 |
| Cancer | 1,115 | 1,245 | 1,207 | 1,341 | 1,324 | 8.75 | 9.59 | 9.08 | 9.91 | 9.63 |
| Diabetes | 181 | 173 | 162 | 162 | 188 | 1.42 | 1.33 | 1.22 | 1.20 | 1.37 |
| Anæmia, chlorosis | 76 | 106 | 86 | 97 | 78 | 0.60 | 0.82 | 0.65 | 0.71 | 0.57 |
| Exophthalmic goitre | 35 | 45 | 63 | 57 | 57 | 0.27 | 0.35 | 0.47 | 0.42 | 0.41 |
| Meningitis (all forms) | 108 | 68 | 68 | 54 | 63 | 0.85 | 0.52 | 0.51 | 0.40 | 0.46 |
| Apoplexy, cerebral hæmorrhage | 677 | 722 | 683 | 764 | 771 | 5.31 | 5.56 | 5.14 | 5.65 | 5.61 |
| Epilepsy | 59 | 48 | 77 | 54 | 40 | 0.46 | 0.37 | 0.58 | 0.40 | 0.29 |
| Convulsions of children under 5 years of age | 52 | 31 | 51 | 42 | 26 | 0.41 | 0.24 | 0.38 | 0.31 | 0.19 |
| Diseases of heart | 2,023 | 1,858 | 1,931 | 2,059 | 2,150 | 15.87 | 14.31 | 14.52 | 15.22 | 15.64 |
| Diseases of arteries | 139 | 128 | 151 | 159 | 179 | 1.09 | 0.98 | 1.14 | 1.17 | 1.30 |
| Bronchitis | 366 | 224 | 316 | 366 | 303 | 2.87 | 1.72 | 2.38 | 2.66 | 2.20 |
| Broncho-pneumonia | 277 | 200 | 215 | 210 | 207 | 2.17 | 1.54 | 1.61 | 1.55 | 1.51 |
| Pneumonia | 339 | 306 | 292 | 297 | 313 | 2.66 | 2.36 | 2.19 | 2.19 | 2.28 |
| Diarrhœa and enteritis | 129 | 180 | 107 | 104 | 91 | 1.01 | 1.39 | 0.80 | 0.77 | 0.67 |
| Appendicitis | 97 | 94 | 122 | 93 | 92 | 0.76 | 0.72 | 0.92 | 0.69 | 0.67 |
| Hernia, intestinal obstruction | 90 | 82 | 110 | 114 | 109 | 0.71 | 0.63 | 0.83 | 0.84 | 0.79 |
| Cirrhosis of liver | 42 | 43 | 45 | 47 | 47 | 0.33 | 0.33 | 0.34 | 0.35 | 0.34 |
| Simple peritonitis | 52 | 36 | 41 | 46 | 46 | 0.41 | 0.28 | 0.31 | 0.34 | 0.34 |
| Nephritis, Bright's disease | 358 | 342 | 396 | 434 | 409 | 2.81 | 2.63 | 2.98 | 3.21 | 2.98 |
| Diseases and accidents of puerperal state | 143 | 140 | 131 | 121 | 137 | 1.12 | 1.08 | 0.98 | 0.89 | 1.00 |
| Malformations | 172 | 147 | 170 | 144 | 161 | 1.35 | 1.13 | 1.28 | 1.06 | 1.17 |
| Congenital debility | 151 | 136 | 110 | 110 | 112 | 1.18 | 1.05 | 0.83 | 0.81 | 0.81 |
| Premature birth | 384 | 325 | 354 | 346 | 330 | 3.01 | 2.50 | 2.66 | 2.56 | 2.40 |
| Injury at birth | 46 | 50 | 66 | 43 | 56 | 0.36 | 0.39 | 0.50 | 0.32 | 0.41 |
| Other diseases of early infancy | 104 | 70 | 73 | 91 | 88 | 0.82 | 0.54 | 0.55 | 0.67 | 0.64 |
| Senility | 901 | 767 | 779 | 887 | 806 | 7.07 | 5.91 | 5.86 | 6.56 | 5.86 |
| Violence (1) suicide | 133 | 159 | 173 | 153 | 199 | 1.04 | 1.22 | 1.30 | 1.13 | 1.45 |
| (2) accident | 588 | 621 | 621 | 708 | 656 | 4.61 | 4.78 | 4.67 | 5.23 | 4.77 |
| (3) homicide | 11 | 11 | 15 | 14 | 22 | 0.09 | 0.08 | 0.11 | 0.10 | 0.16 |
| Other causes | 1,318 | 1,351 | 1,366 | 1,468 | 1,592 | 10.34 | 10.40 | 10.28 | 10.85 | 11.58 |
| Totals | 11,511 | 10,767 | 11,026 | 11,819 | 11,613 | 90.31 | 82.91 | 82.92 | 87.35 | 84.49 |
Detailed information concerning the various causes of death is given in the Annual Report on Vital Statistics. The statistics for tuberculosis, cancer, puerperal causes, and violence—causes which are of special interest and significance—are discussed in the following pages.
Tuberculosis of the respiratory system takes sixth place in point, of the number of deaths resulting therefrom during 1927, ranking after heart-disease, cancer, senility, cerebral hæmorrhage and apoplexy, and accidents, in that order. Each of the four years preceding 1926 in its turn established a new record in low rates of mortality from this form of tuberculosis, the continuation of the downward trend in the incidence of this disease being extremely gratifying. The 1926 rate of 4.37 per 10,000 was slightly higher than the 1925 rate, but in 1927 the rate fell to 3.88, a figure which, in addition to being an improvement of 0.49 per 10,000 over the previous year, was the lowest rate ever recorded in the Dominion.
Of the 533 persons who died from tuberculosis of the respiratory system in 1927, 382, or 72 per cent., were known to have been born in the Dominion. In 11 cases the country of birth was not known or not stated, and in the remaining 140 cases the deceased person had been born outside New Zealand. Five of the last-mentioned had been in New Zealand less than two years, and 19 less than five years.
In addition to the 533 deaths from tuberculosis of the respiratory system during 1927, there were 135 deaths from other forms of tuberculosis, made up as follows:—
| Tuberculosis of meninges and central nervous system | 61 |
| Tuberculosis of intestines and peritoneum | 19 |
| Tuberculosis of vertebral column | 12 |
| Tuberculosis of joints | 6 |
| Tuberculosis of other organs | 12 |
| Disseminated tuberculosis | 25 |
The following table gives the number and rate of deaths from tuberculosis of the respiratory system and from all forms of tuberculosis during the last ten years:—
| Year. | Deaths from Tuberculosis of the Respiratory System. | Deaths from all Tubercular Diseases. | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|
| Number. | Kate per 10,000. | Number. | Rate per 10,000. | |
| 1918 | 638 | 5.78 | 832 | 7.54 |
| 1919 | 585 | 5.12 | 762 | 6.67 |
| 1920 | 671 | 5.63 | 851 | 7.14 |
| 1921 | 609 | 4.98 | 793 | 6.48 |
| 1922 | 594 | 4.74 | 803 | 6.41 |
| 1923 | 619 | 4.86 | 792 | 6.21 |
| 1924 | 573 | 4.41 | 736 | 5.67 |
| 1925 | 560 | 4.21 | 684 | 5.14 |
| 1926 | 592 | 4.38 | 727 | 5.37 |
| 1927 | 533 | 3.88 | 668 | 4.86 |
Tuberculosis claims its victims at comparatively early age. Of those dying from this cause in 1927, persons under the age of twenty years formed 18 1/2 per cent., and those under forty-five years 74 per cent. The figures for the various age-groups are as follows:—
| Ages of Persons who died from Tubercular Diseases, 1927. | |||
|---|---|---|---|
| Ages, in Years. | Males. | Females. | Total. |
| Under 5 | 16 | 21 | 37 |
| 5 and under 10 | 10 | 11 | 21 |
| 10 “ 15 | 9 | 4 | 13 |
| 15 “ 20 | 18 | 35 | 53 |
| 20 “ 25 | 35 | 58 | 93 |
| 25 “ 30 | 38 | 29 | 67 |
| 30 “ 35 | 40 | 36 | 76 |
| 35 “ 40 | 39 | 29 | 68 |
| 40 “ 45 | 44 | 24 | 68 |
| 45 and under 50 | 35 | 9 | 44 |
| 50 “ 55 | 34 | 13 | 47 |
| 55 “ 60 | 26 | 7 | 33 |
| 60 “ 65 | 16 | 11 | 27 |
| 65 “ 70 | 4 | 5 | 9 |
| 70 “ 75 | 3 | 3 | 6 |
| 75 “ 80 | 2 | 1 | 3 |
| 80 and upwards | 3 | 3 | |
| Total deaths | 372 | 296 | 668 |
The proportions for the two sexes vary considerably over the different age-groups, females generally being in the majority up to age 25, and males thereafter.
The death-rate from tubercular diseases in most of the principal countries of the world during the latest available period of from three to five years is next shown.
| Death-rates from Tuberculosis. | ||
|---|---|---|
| Country. | Period. | Death-rates (per 10,000). |
| * Registration area. | ||
| New Zealand | 1923-27 | 5.4 |
| Australia | 1922-26 | 6.0 |
| Ceylon | 1921-25 | 7.5 |
| Canada | 1922-26 | 8.4 |
| Denmark | 1922-26 | 9.1 |
| United States* | 1921-25 | 9.3 |
| Netherlands | 1923-27 | 10.0 |
| Egypt | 1923-25 | 10.5 |
| England and Wales | 1922-26 | 10.5 |
| Belgium | 1921-25 | 10.6 |
| Scotland | 1922-26 | 11.3 |
| British Guiana | 1921-25 | 12.8 |
| Trinidad | 1923-25 | 13.2 |
| Germany | 1921-25 | 13.3 |
| Italy | 1921-25 | 14.2 |
| Sweden | 1922-26 | 14.2 |
| Irish Free State | 1922-26 | 15.1 |
| Switzerland | 1922-26 | 15.1 |
| Spain | 1922-26 | 15.4 |
| Uruguay | 1921-25 | 16.0 |
| Northern Ireland | 1922-26 | 16.0 |
| Jamaica | 1921-25 | 16.3 |
| France | 1921-25 | 17.5 |
| Czecho-Slovakia | 1923-26 | 19.3 |
| Norway | 1921-25 | 20.2 |
| Japan | 1921-25 | 20.3 |
| Finland | 1921-25 | 23.9 |
| Chile | 1921-25 | 25.0 |
| Austria | 1919-23 | 25.9 |
| Hungary | 1922-26 | 28.4 |
Cancer is annually responsible for more deaths in New Zealand than can be assigned to any cause other than diseases of the heart. The increasing prevalence of cancer is causing no little concern in the Dominion, as indeed it is throughout the civilized world.
The following diagram illustrates, on the one hand, the increase in the cancer death-rate, and, on the other the decrease in the rate of deaths from tuberculosis:—

In 1927 there were 1,324 deaths from cancer in the Dominion, a proportion of 9.63 per 10,000 persons. Both number and rate are slightly lower than in the preceding year. Deaths of males during 1927 numbered 675, and of females 649.
| Deaths from Cancer, with Crude and Standardized Death-Rates, 1918-27. | |||
|---|---|---|---|
| Year. | Number. | Crude Death-rate. | Standardized Death-rate.* |
* On baste of age distribution In 1911. | |||
| 1918 | 936 | 8.49 | 7.60 |
| 1919 | 1,031 | 9.02 | 8.39 |
| 1920 | 1,029 | 8.63 | 8.17 |
| 1921 | 1,044 | 8.53 | 8.09 |
| 1922 | 1,066 | 8.52 | 7.58 |
| 1923 | 1,115 | 8.75 | 7.76 |
| 1924 | 1,245 | 9.59 | 8.49 |
| 1925 | 1,207 | 9.08 | 7.88 |
| 1926 | 1,341 | 9.91 | 8.62 |
| 1927 | 1,324 | 9.63 | 8.16 |
The following table shows the proportion of deaths from cancer to the 10,000 of mean population in some of the principal countries of the world. The rates are an average of the latest available period of from three to five years. Of the countries covered by the table, ten had higher rates than New Zealand.
| Cancer Death-rates in certain Countries | ||
|---|---|---|
| Country. | Period. | Death-rate per 10,000 of Population. |
* Registration area. | ||
| Ceylon | 1921-25 | 0.9 |
| Egypt | 1923-25 | 1.5 |
| Jamaica | 1921-25 | 2.0 |
| British Guiana | 1922-25 | 2.1 |
| Trinidad | 1923-25 | 3.7 |
| Chile | 1921-25 | 3.9 |
| Spain | 1922-26 | 6.4 |
| Italy | 1921-25 | 6.6 |
| Japan | 1921-25 | 7.0 |
| Uruguay | 1921-25 | 7.3 |
| Canada | 1922-26 | 7.6 |
| Hungary | 1921-25 | 7.7 |
| Belgium | 1921-25 | 8.0 |
| United States* | 1921-25 | 8.9 |
| Australia | 1922-26 | 9.2 |
| Irish Free State | 1922-26 | 9.3 |
| Germany | 1921-25 | 9.3 |
| New Zealand | 1923-27 | 9.4 |
| Czecho-Slovakia | 1923-25 | 9.5 |
| Northern Ireland | 1922-26 | 10.9 |
| Norway | 1921-25 | 11.0 |
| Sweden | 1921-25 | 11.3 |
| Netherlands | 1921-25 | 11.3 |
| England and Wales | 1922-26 | 13.0 |
| Scotland | 1922-26 | 13.2 |
| Austria | 1921-25 | 13.3 |
| Switzerland | 1922-26 | 13.4 |
| Denmark | 1921-25 | 13.8 |
The international table shows very clearly the comparative immunity of the coloured races to cancer, and the much smaller liability of Southern than Northern Europeans to the disease.
The following summary shows the types of cancer returned in the death entries for the year 1927:—
| Type. | Deaths. | ||
|---|---|---|---|
| Males. | Females. | Total. | |
| Carcinoma | 486 | 468 | 954 |
| Adeno-carcinoma | 2 | 3 | 5 |
| Sarcoma | 31 | 30 | 61 |
| Melanotic sarcoma | 3 | 5 | 8 |
| Fibro-sarcoma | 1 | .. | 1 |
| Lympho-sarcoma | 3 | 2 | 5 |
| Angio-sarcoma | 1 | .. | 1 |
| Osteo-sarcoma | 1 | 2 | 3 |
| Epithelioma | 27 | 10 | 37 |
| Endothelioma | .. | 1 | 1 |
| Rodent ulcer | 4 | 2 | 6 |
| Hypernephroma | 2 | .. | 2 |
| Malignant tumour | 7 | 8 | 15 |
| Malignant growth | 3 | 1 | 4 |
| Malignant disease | 9 | 10 | 19 |
| Cancer | 95 | 107 | 202 |
| Totals | 675 | 649 | 1,324 |
The parts of the body most commonly affected in New Zealand are the stomach and liver. Among females the generative and mammary organs rank high as the seat of the disease. Full details of location are published in the “Annual Report on the Vital Statistics.”
| Cancer: Seat of Disease, 1927. | |||
|---|---|---|---|
| Seat of Disease. | Males. | Females. | Total. |
| Buccal cavity | 53 | 11 | 64 |
| Stomach and liver | 247 | 167 | 414 |
| Peritoneum, intestines, rectum | 138 | 109 | 247 |
| Female genital organs | .. | 139 | 139 |
| Breast | 1 | 122 | 123 |
| Skin | 21 | 9 | 30 |
| Other organs or organs not specified | 215 | 92 | 307 |
| Totals | 675 | 649 | 1,324 |
Of the sites included in the last group in the above table the principal were: Prostate, 65; pancreas, 56; bladder, 21; larynx, 16; lung, 11; and kidney, 14.
Ninety-one per cent. of the deaths from cancer during 1927 were at ages 45 years and upwards, and 61 per cent. at ages 60 years and upwards. Females predominate generally up to age 60, and males thereafter, as is evidenced by the following table, which shows by age-groups the number of persons of each sex who died of cancer during 1927.
| Ages of Persons who died from Cancer, 1927. | |||
|---|---|---|---|
| Ages, in Years. | Males. | Females. | Total. |
| Under 5 | 1 | 2 | 3 |
| 5 and under 10 | .. | .. | .. |
| 10 “ 15 | 3 | .. | 3 |
| 15 “ 20 | 2 | 1 | 3 |
| 20 “ 25 | 6 | 1 | 7 |
| 25 “ 30 | 4 | 6 | 10 |
| 30 “ 35 | 3 | 10 | 13 |
| 35 “ 40 | 9 | 26 | 35 |
| 40 “ 45 | 19 | 27 | 46 |
| 45 and under 50 | 39 | 79 | 118 |
| 50 “ 55 | 52 | 78 | 130 |
| 55 “ 60 | 74 | 77 | 151 |
| 60 “ 65 | 108 | 89 | 197 |
| 65 “ 70 | 117 | 68 | 185 |
| 70 “ 75 | 101 | 73 | 174 |
| 75 “ 80 | 81 | 64 | 145 |
| 80 and upwards | 56 | 48 | 104 |
| Totals | 675 | 649 | 1,324 |
Exhaustive statistical inquiry covering the period from 1872 to date has shown that in New Zealand death from cancer is, on the average, now occurring later in life than formerly. It would seem that this is the case even if allowance be made for the fact that the age-constitution of the Dominion is increasing—i.e., that the average citizen of New Zealand is now older than the average citizen of ten, twenty, or fifty years ago.
In point of numbers of deaths puerperal accidents and diseases do not rank high among causes of death. Nevertheless, owing to the association between the maternal death-rate and the all-important matter of the birth-rate, deaths from puerperal causes are of special importance and significance.
During the 44-year period from 1872 to 1915 the death-rate from puerperal causes exceeded 5 per 1,000 live births on only 14 occasions, but after 1915 did not fall below this figure until 1925. The rate for 1920 (when the proportion of first births was high) was the third highest on record, having been exceeded only in 1884 and 1885, but it is gratifying to see that this high rate was not maintained, the four years following remaining fairly stationary at a comparatively low proportion, and 1925 and 1926 showing further falls. The year 1927, however, owing to an excessively high proportion of septicæmia cases, recorded a substantial rise in the death-rate from puerperal causes. The rate for each of the last 20 years is as follows:—
| Year. | Proportion per 1,000 Live Births. |
|---|---|
| 1908 | 4.59 |
| 1909 | 5.09 |
| 1910 | 4.50 |
| 1911 | 4.33 |
| 1912 | 3.64 |
| 1913 | 3.58 |
| 1914 | 4.16 |
| 1915 | 4.70 |
| 1916 | 5.86 |
| 1917 | 5.98 |
| 1918 | 5.18 |
| 1919 | 5.06 |
| 1920 | 6.48 |
| 1921 | 5.08 |
| 1922 | 5.14 |
| 1923 | 5.11 |
| 1924 | 5.00 |
| 1925 | 4.65 |
| 1926 | 4.25 |
| 1927 | 4.91 |
Commencing with 1916, special inquiry has been made in all cases where a woman of child-bearing age has been returned as having died of such causes as septicæmia, peritonitis, nephritis, &c. (without qualification), with the result that in each year several of such cases are found to be puerperal, and are now so classed. Possibly this factor also affects to a certain extent comparison with other countries.
The next table shows the number of deaths from puerperal causes during each of the last ten years, classified in the eight groups into which such causes are divided in the international classification. Over the whole period puerperal septicæmia was responsible for 37 per cent. of the total deaths from these causes.
| Deaths from Puerperal Causes, by Groups, 1918-27. | ||||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Group. | 1918. | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. |
| * Mainly deaths from puerperal mania. | ||||||||||
| Accidents of pregnancy | 15 | 9 | 26 | 9 | 13 | 17 | 15 | 10 | 20 | 7 |
| Puerperal hæmorrhage | 11 | 10 | 40 | 18 | 22 | 26 | 19 | 24 | 9 | 17 |
| Other accidents of labour | 19 | 11 | 12 | 10 | 13 | 4 | 6 | 7 | 9 | 10 |
| Puerperal septicæmia | 48 | 52 | 67 | 48 | 52 | 52 | 52 | 42 | 39 | 70 |
| Puerperal phlegmasia alba dolens, embolus, sudden death | 10 | 4 | 9 | 18 | 12 | 8 | 11 | 14 | 11 | 6 |
| Puerperal albuminuria and convulsions | 30 | 36 | 37 | 41 | 35 | 34 | 36 | 32 | 32 | 26 |
| Following childbirth (not included elsewhere)* | 1 | 1 | 3 | 1 | 2 | 2 | 1 | 2 | 1 | 1 |
| Puerperal diseases of the breast | .. | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
| Totals | 134 | 124 | 194 | 145 | 149 | 143 | 140 | 131 | 121 | 137 |
A table showing the number and the rate per 1,000 births of deaths from puerperal septicæmia and other puerperal causes separately in some of the principal countries of the world is given below. As a consequence of the comparatively low rates that have been experienced in the Dominion during the last five years, New Zealand now occupies a much more favourable position in the international comparison than was the case a few years since.
| Deaths from Puerperal Causes in Various Countries. | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|
| Country. | Period. | Death-rate per 1,000 Births from | ||
| Puerperal Septicæmia. | Other Puerperal Causes. | All Puerperal Causes. | ||
* Exclusive of Quebec. † Registration Area. | ||||
| Denmark | 1920-24 | 1.10 | 1.16 | 2.26 |
| Netherlands | 1921-25 | 0.72 | 1.72 | 2.44 |
| Sweden | 1918-22 | 1.28 | 1.40 | 2.68 |
| Italy | 1920-24 | 1.08 | 1.73 | 2.81 |
| Uruguay | 1919-23 | 1.75 | 113 | 2.88 |
| Japan | 1921-25 | 1.21 | 2.07 | 3.28 |
| Hungary | 1918-22 | 1.52 | 1.90 | 3.42 |
| England and Wales | 1921-25 | 1.40 | 2.50 | 3.90 |
| Spain | 1922-26 | 2.65 | 1.68 | 4.33 |
| New Zealand | 1923-27 | 1.82 | 2.97 | 4.79 |
| Northern Ireland | 1922-26 | 1.46 | 3.38 | 4.84 |
| Irish Free State | 1922-26 | 1.82 | 3.15 | 4.97 |
| Germany | 1920-24 | 2.77 | 2.27 | 5.04 |
| Jamaica | 1921-25 | 1.09 | 4.10 | 5.19 |
| Australia | 1922-26 | 1.70 | 3.51 | 5.21 |
| Switzerland | 1918-22 | 2.82 | 2.60 | 5.42 |
| Belgium | 1921-25 | 2.69 | 2.85 | 5.54 |
| Canada* | 1921-25 | 1.46 | 4.09 | 5.55 |
| Scotland | 1921-25 | 1.86 | 4.41 | 6.27 |
| United States † | 1920-24 | 2.54 | 4.36 | 6.90 |
| Chile | 1919-23 | 2.24 | 6.00 | 8.24 |
| Trinidad | 1923-25 | 3.58 | 5.68 | 9.26 |
| British Guiana | 1922-25 | 2.68 | 11.55 | 14.23 |
| Ceylon | 1921-25 | 8.15 | 11.94 | 20.09 |
Deaths from violence, apart from suicide, claim approximately 6 per cent. of the total deaths. The number and rate of deaths from the various forms of violent deaths in 1912, 1917, 1922, and 1927 are given in the next table.
| Causes of Death. | Number of Deaths. | Rate per 1,000,000 of Mean Population. | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1912 | 1917. | 1922. | 1927. | 1912. | 1917. | 1922. | 1927. | |
| Accidents— | ||||||||
| Poisoning | 16 | 12 | 10 | 12 | 15 | 11 | 8 | 9 |
| Conflagration | 10 | 9 | 20 | 9 | 7 | 15 | ||
| Burns and scalds | 44 | 39 | 24 | 32 | 42 | 35 | 19 | 23 |
| Died under anæsthetic, asphyxia, &c. | 26 | 27 | 25 | 23 | 25 | 25 | 20 | 17 |
| Drowning | 119 | 153 | 122 | 140 | 115 | 139 | 97 | 102 |
| Firearms | 25 | 18 | 25 | 22 | 24 | 16 | 20 | 16 |
| Falls | 43 | 60 | 47 | 68 | 41 | 55 | 38 | 49 |
| In mines and quarries | 19 | 17 | 4 | 20 | 18 | 15 | 3 | 15 |
| Crushing | 134 | 132 | 163 | 234 | 129 | 120 | 131 | 170 |
| Injuries by animals | 9 | 11 | 9 | 7 | 9 | 10 | 7 | 5 |
| Homicide | 10 | 10 | 14 | 22 | 10 | 9 | 11 | 16 |
| Fractures (causes not specified) | 32 | 30 | 34 | 36 | 31 | 27 | 27 | 26 |
| Other | 37 | 42 | 69 | 42 | 36 | 39 | 55 | 30 |
| Totals | 514 | 561 | 555 | 678 | 495 | 510 | 443 | 493 |
Deaths from violence show a slight decrease in the rate between 1912 and 1927. This is remarkable when it is seen that the death-rate from crushing, which includes accidents arising from the use of railways, motor-cars, and other vehicles, rose during the same period from 129 to 170 per 1,000,000 living. There is no doubt that the rise in the rate of deaths from this class is due to the increasing congestion of the public streets and the increased use of motor-cars and other motor-vehicles. On the other hand, noticeable decreases are shown for drowning, burns and scalds, injuries by animals, and fractures (cause not specified).
In view of the steady rise in the number of deaths attributable to railways, motor-vehicles, &c., it is advisable to further reduce the figures and rates to their respective headings. This subdivision has only recently been introduced into the statistics, and the information is available for a period of only seven years. In classifying deaths under these various subheadings the rule of assignment is that in fatalities due to collisions of railway-trains and electric tram-cars with motor-vehicles the death is assigned to the railway-train or electric tram-car as being the heavier and more powerful vehicle. In the case of collisions between motor-vehicles and horse-drawn vehicles the death is assigned to the motor-vehicle.
In the following table the number and rate per million of population of deaths from traumatism by railways, tramways, and motor-vehicles during each of the last seven years are given.
| Year. | Deaths from Traumatism by | Rate per Million of Population. | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Railways. | Tramways. | Motor-vehicles. | Hallways. | Tramways. | Motor-vehicles. | |
| 1921 | 36 | 14 | 69 | 29 | 11 | 56 |
| 1922 | 45 | 9 | 61 | 36 | 7 | 49 |
| 1923 | 69 | 14 | 59 | 54 | 11 | 46 |
| 1924 | 40 | 10 | 94 | 31 | 8 | 72 |
| 1925 | 43 | 8 | 108 | 32 | 6 | 81 |
| 1926 | 53 | 17 | 149 | 39 | 13 | 110 |
| 1927 | 42 | 8 | 138 | 31 | 6 | 100 |
Although it is evident from the above figures that deaths from traumatism by motor-vehicles are rapidly increasing, it is satisfactory to record a slight decrease for the year 1927, the toll being 138 as compared with 149 in 1926, while the rate fell from 110 per million to 100. The rate has, however, increased 78 1/2 per cent. since 1921.
The suicidal deaths in 1927 were 199—males 171, and females 28—the death-rate per 10,000 of mean population being 1.45. The figures for each of the last five years are as follows:—
| Year. | Number of Deaths. | Rate per 10,000 of Population. | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Males. | Females. | Both Sexes. | Males. | Females. | Both Sexes. | |
| 1923 | 110 | 23 | 133 | 1.69 | 0.37 | 1.04 |
| 1924 | 127 | 32 | 159 | 1.92 | 0.50 | 1.22 |
| 1925 | 138 | 35 | 173 | 2.03 | 0.54 | 1.30 |
| 1926 | 125 | 28 | 153 | 1.81 | 0.42 | 1.13 |
| 1927 | 171 | 28 | 199 | 2.44 | 0.42 | 1.45 |
The rate for 1927 is somewhat higher than the average of the five preceding years—1.20 per 10,000.
The next table shows the means of self-destruction employed in New Zealand in each of the years 1923-27:—
| Mode of Death. | 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Suicide by solid or liquid poisons | 7 | 14 | 17 | 14 | 14 |
| Suicide by corrosive substances | 16 | 13 | 5 | 5 | 12 |
| Suicide by poisonous gas | 7 | 24 | 17 | 14 | 25 |
| Suicide by hanging or strangulation | 28 | 30 | 41 | 32 | 44 |
| Suicide by drowning | 19 | 20 | 30 | 20 | 21 |
| Suicide by firearms | 23 | 32 | 31 | 34 | 49 |
| Suicide by cutting or piercing instruments | 24 | 24 | 25 | 26 | 23 |
| Suicide by jumping from high places | 4 | .. | 1 | 3 | 5 |
| Suicide by crushing | 2 | .. | 1 | 2 | .. |
| Suicide by other means | 3 | 2 | 5 | 3 | 6 |
| Totals | 133 | 159 | 173 | 153 | 199 |
The greatest number of deaths from suicide over the period covered was from hanging or strangulation (175), closely followed by firearms (169), while cutting or piercing instruments (122), poison (117), and drowning (110), were next, in the order given.
A comparison of the average rates for the latest quinquennial periods available for the undermentioned countries is as follows:—
| Country. | Quinquennium. | Rate per 10,000 of Population. |
|---|---|---|
* Exclusive of Quebec. † Registration area. | ||
| Jamaica | 1921-25 | 0.15 |
| Irish Free State | 1922-26 | 0.28 |
| Chile | 1919-23 | 0.33 |
| Spain | 1922-26 | 0.42 |
| Northern Ireland | 1922-26 | 0.45 |
| Ceylon | 1922-26 | 0.50 |
| Norway | 1920-24 | 0.56 |
| Netherlands | 1921-25 | 0.62 |
| Scotland | 1921-25 | 0.66 |
| Canada* | 1921-25 | 0.78 |
| Italy | 1920-24 | 0.82 |
| England and Wales | 1922-26 | 1.04 |
| Australia | 1923-27 | 1.14 |
| United States † | 1921-25 | 1.21 |
| New Zealand | 1923-27 | 1.23 |
| Finland | 1921-25 | 1.24 |
| Uruguay | 1919-23 | 1.29 |
| Belgium | 1921-25 | 1.33 |
| Sweden | 1921-25 | 1.39 |
| Denmark | 1920-24 | 1.40 |
| Japan | 1921-25 | 1.97 |
| Austria | 1918-22 | 2.12 |
| Germany | 1919-23 | 2.14 |
| Switzerland | 1919-23 | 2.26 |
| Hungary | 1918-22 | 2.28 |
New Zealand compares favourably with most of the foreign countries shown in the above table, but somewhat unfavourably with other British countries.
In quite 50 per cent. of death entries, more than one definite disease is recorded, without taking into account indefinite conditions such as debility, coma, heart - failure, syncope, &c. In such cases it is necessary to decide which of the two or more diseases is to be assigned as the cause of death.
Certain general rules of procedure, applicable in the great majority of cases, are laid down by the international classification of causes of death. The United States Bureau of Vital Statistics has compiled a Manual of Joint Causes of Death, which follows the lines of the international classification, but gives very full details and thus permits of a much greater degree of uniformity in the use of the classification. The United States Manual has been adopted in New Zealand.
Beginning with the year 1924, a detailed tabulation of assigned and associated causes of death has been instituted, and the details are published in the Annual Report on Vital Statistics. The following table gives for 1927 a summary of the principal contributory causes, shown in juxtaposition to the totals for the same diseases when treated as assigned causes:—
| Disease. | Assigned Causes of Death of | Contributory Causes of Death of | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Males. | Females | Both Sexes. | Males. | Females | Both Sexes. | |
| Influenza | 69 | 62 | 131 | 20 | 22 | 42 |
| Septicæmia (non-puerperal) | 14 | 10 | 24 | 50 | 35 | 85 |
| Rheumatism | 30 | 33 | 63 | 20 | 31 | 51 |
| Diabetes | 83 | 105 | 188 | 7 | 5 | 12 |
| Anæmia | 33 | 45 | 78 | 23 | 30 | 53 |
| Meningitis | 40 | 21 | 61 | 36 | 29 | 65 |
| Cerebral hæmorrhage, apoplexy | 369 | 402 | 771 | 90 | 85 | 175 |
| Paralysis | 23 | 28 | 51 | 37 | 39 | 76 |
| Epilepsy | 25 | 15 | 40 | 10 | 3 | 13 |
| Infantile convulsions | 14 | 12 | 26 | 32 | 26 | 58 |
| Diseases of the heart | 1,205 | 945 | 2,150 | 204 | 167 | 371 |
| Diseases of arteries | 109 | 70 | 179 | 150 | 91 | 241 |
| Embolism and thrombosis | 17 | 21 | 38 | 26 | 45 | 71 |
| Diseases of larynx | 5 | 6 | 11 | 7 | 5 | 12 |
| Bronchitis | 171 | 132 | 303 | 97 | 94 | 191 |
| Broncho-pneumonia | 115 | 92 | 207 | 55 | 54 | 109 |
| Pneumonia | 217 | 96 | 313 | 73 | 66 | 139 |
| Pleurisy | 29 | 21 | 50 | 59 | 29 | 88 |
| Pulmonary congestion | 42 | 37 | 79 | 135 | 104 | 239 |
| Asthma | 22 | 25 | 47 | 36 | 22 | 58 |
| Other diseases of respiratory system | 46 | 6 | 52 | 46 | 17 | 63 |
| Diseases of the stomach | 73 | 27 | 100 | 39 | 25 | 64 |
| Diarrhœa and enteritis | 46 | 45 | 91 | 14 | 16 | 30 |
| Hernia, intestinal obstruction | 62 | 47 | 109 | 36 | 43 | 79 |
| Other diseases of intestines | 9 | 5 | 14 | 11 | 15 | 26 |
| Biliary calculi | 12 | 31 | 43 | 3 | 5 | 8 |
| Other diseases of the liver | 62 | 55 | 117 | 35 | 46 | 81 |
| Peritonitis | 15 | 31 | 46 | 89 | 70 | 159 |
| Nephritis | 209 | 200 | 409 | 49 | 48 | 97 |
| Other diseases of the kidneys | 38 | 29 | 67 | 47 | 21 | 68 |
| Diseases of the bladder | 14 | 2 | 16 | 54 | 8 | 62 |
| Diseases of the prostate | 107 | 107 | 28 | 28 | ||
| Gangrene | 17 | 8 | 25 | 26 | 22 | 48 |
| Acute abscess | 8 | 7 | 15 | 8 | 5 | 13 |
| Senility | 451 | 355 | 806 | 253 | 252 | 505 |
It will be noticed that diseases of the respiratory system rank very high among the contributory causes, mainly on account of their frequent occurrence as complications of heart-disease and of influenza and other epidemic diseases.
The following indicates for 1927 the principal assigned causes with which certain contributory causes were associated.
| Contributory Causes.—Principal Associations, 1927. | ||
|---|---|---|
| Contributory Cause. | Assigned Cause with which associated. | Number of Cases In which associated. |
| Influenza | Diseases of the heart | 16 |
| Septicæmia (non-puerperal) | Diseases of bones | 13 |
| Rheumatism | Diseases of the heart | 33 |
| Meningitis | Influenza | 22 |
| Diseases of the ear | 10 | |
| Cerebral hæmorrhage, apoplexy | Diseases of the heart | 77 |
| Nephritis | 46 | |
| Paralysis | Cerebral hæmorrhage, apoplexy | 32 |
| Diseases of the arteries | 10 | |
| Diseases of the heart | Chronic nephritis | 65 |
| Cancer | 35 | |
| Tuberculosis | 30 | |
| Rheumatism | 27 | |
| Pneumonia | 24 | |
| Bronchitis | 20 | |
| Diseases of thyroid | 19 | |
| Diabetes mellitus | 19 | |
| Cerebral hæmorrhage | 15 | |
| Influenza | 10 | |
| Diseases of arteries | Cerebral hæmorrhage, apoplexy | 107 |
| Diseases of the heart | 90 | |
| Nephritis | 25 | |
| Embolism and thrombosis | Diseases of the heart | 15 |
| Appendicitis | 10 | |
| Bronchitis | Diseases of the heart | 96 |
| Broncho-pneumonia | 19 | |
| Broncho-pneumonia | Diseases of the heart | 23 |
| Whooping-cough | 21 | |
| Measles | 18 | |
| Pleurisy | 13 | |
| Pneumonia | Influenza | 41 |
| Diseases of the heart | 12 | |
| Cancer | 12 | |
| Pleurisy | Pneumonia | 29 |
| Diseases of the heart | 12 | |
| Tuberculosis | 10 | |
| Pulmonary congestion | Diseases of the heart | 84 |
| Cerebral hæmorrhage, apoplexy | 27 | |
| Bronchitis | 13 | |
| Nephritis | 10 | |
| Asthma | Diseases of the heart | 26 |
| Bronchitis | 23 | |
| Other diseases of respiratory system | Tuberculosis of respiratory system | 21 |
| Intestinal obstruction | Cancer | 50 |
| Peritonitis | Appendicitis | 52 |
| Cancer | 22 | |
| Ulcer of stomach and duodenum | 22 | |
| Intestinal obstruction | 20 | |
| Diseases of the liver | Cancer | 15 |
| Diseases of the heart | 12 | |
| Nephritis | Diseases of the heart | 29 |
| Diabetes | 18 | |
| Cancer | 16 | |
| Other diseases of the kidneys | Diseases of the prostate | 24 |
| Diseases of the bladder | Diseases of the kidneys | 14 |
| Diseases of the prostate | 21 | |
| Gangrene | Diabetes | 17 |
| Senility | Diseases of the heart | 197 |
| Cerebral hæmorrhage, apoplexy | 56 | |
| Bronchitis | 46 | |
| Pulmonary congestion | 36 | |
| Diseases of the arteries | 17 | |
| Gangrene | 16 | |
| Pneumonia | 11 | |
Deaths of Maoris are not included in the statistics quoted throughout this subsection, their omission being due to the fact that a considerably lower standard of accuracy and completeness of data exists in the case of Maori registrations than in the general death records. Registrations of Maori deaths during each of the last five years have been as follows:—
| Maori Deaths, 1923-27. | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Year. | Numbers. | Rates per 1,000 of Maori Population. | ||||
| Males. | Females. | Total. | Males. | Females. | Total. | |
| 1923 | 421 | 341 | 762 | 14.87 | 13.46 | 14.21 |
| 1924 | 406 | 367 | 773 | 14.26 | 14.38 | 14.32 |
| 1925 | 437 | 381 | 818 | 15.13 | 14.70 | 14.96 |
| 1926 | 368 | 330 | 698 | 11.07 | 10.85 | 10.96 |
| 1927 | 523 | 464 | 987 | 15.55 | 15.09 | 15.33 |
The average rate over the period was over 14 per 1,000, as compared with less than 9 per 1,000 in the case of the general population. The low rate recorded for 1926 was not maintained in 1927, the figure for which is the highest since 1922.
The rates for the two sexes are much more nearly equal for Maoris than for the rest of the population, the female rate being indeed higher than the male in 1924. Over the average of the five years the male rate among Maoris was only 3 1/2 per cent. higher than the female, as compared with a corresponding percentage excess of 23 among the general population.
Formerly the only statistics available concerning Maori deaths were mere numbers of deaths according to sex. A tabulation was, however, made in 1925 for the five years 1920-24 on the basis of age and cause of death, and similar tabulations will be made quinquennially in future. The summarized results of the tabulation for 1920-24 appeared in the 1926 and 1927 numbers of the Year-book.
With the exception of diphtheria, epidemic and infectious diseases generally exact a much heavier toll proportionately among Maoris than among the general population, the most noteworthy example being tuberculosis, particularly of the respiratory system. Other diseases of the respiratory system also show much higher rates for Maoris than for Europeans, and the same state of affairs is disclosed for diarrhœal diseases and stomach complaints.
On the other hand, there is a much lower mortality among Maoris from certain diseases which rank high as causes of death among the European population. Principal among these are cancer, heart-disease and other diseases of the circulatory system, nephritis, the group of general diseases which includes diabetes and exophthalmic goitre, and the group of diseases of the nervous system which includes apoplexy and cerebral hæmorrhage. Malformations and premature births show lower rates for Maoris than for Europeans, but the indefinite nature of the data in the registration entries covering the deaths of many infants may be partly responsible.
The Maori infant-mortality rate is much higher than the European, principally owing to the ravages of epidemic diseases, tuberculosis, respiratory diseases, and diarrhœal diseases. The infant-mortality rate for the first year of life was, for the five years 1920-24, 131 per 1,000 births in the case of Maoris, as compared with 45 per 1,000 among European infants, and this in spite of the fact that for the first month of life the Maori rate was actually lower than the European (27 as against 28). Among Maori infants who survived the first month, the death-rate during the succeeding eleven months was 90 per 1,000, as compared with only 16 per 1,000 in the case of Europeans.
As explained in the Births subsection of this section, a system of compulsory registration of deaths is now in force in the Cook Islands.
Particulars required are much the same as in New Zealand proper, but the onus of registering is thrown on the occupier of the house where the death took place, or on any person present at the time of death. If the deceased in his or her last illness was attended by a medical practitioner, a medical certificate must be supplied to the Registrar. Any person conducting a burial or a religious service thereat must notify the nearest Registrar in writing within one week.
The following are the figures of death-registrations in each island during the twelve months ended the 31st December, 1926, or the 31st March, 1927:—
| Deaths in Cook Islands, 1926-27. | |
|---|---|
| Island. | Number of Deaths. |
| Rarotonga | 90 |
| Aitutaki | 59 |
| Mangaia | 26 |
| Atiu | 37 |
| Manihiki | 19 |
| Mauke | 8 |
| Rakaanga | 1 |
| Penrhyn | 9 |
| Pukapuka | 16 |
| Niue | 82 |
| Total | 347 |
From the 1st January, 1923, the registration of deaths in Western Samoa was made compulsory, and the regulations issued provided for very complete particulars being furnished to the Registrars. Accurate information of the total deaths, and also of the deaths under one year of age, is available for each of the four years 1923-26, but the figures for 1927 given in the following table are obviously deficient, the registration requirements having been ignored in many cases. The very high death-rate shown for the year 1923 was due to a severe epidemic of dysentery.
| Samoan Deaths, Registered, 1923-27. | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|
| Year. | Number of Deaths. | Deaths under One Year of Age. | Deaths per 1,000 of Population. | Infant Mortality Rate. (per 1,000 Births.) |
| 1923 | 1,398 | 349 | 41.5 | 200 |
| 1924 | 766 | 295 | 22.5 | 155 |
| 1925 | 857 | 379 | 23.7 | 186 |
| 1926 | 723 | 208 | 19.4 | 106 |
| 1927 | 495 | 165 | 12.8 | 101 |
In addition to the 495 deaths of Samoans in 1927, the deaths of 16 Europeans, 7 Chinese labourers, and 3 Melanesian labourers were registered.
Death-rates are of great value as indicating the relative healthiness of different countries or for different years. The statistics of causes of registered deaths are of further use as showing the incidence of fatal diseases or accidents, and as indicating in a general way the relative rise or fall of diseases over a series of years. For instance, the fall in the incidence of tuberculosis and the increase in cancer (discussed in Subsection C of this section) can be readily traced from the records of deaths attributed to these causes in different years.
In comparisons of healthiness based on death-rates, however, the effect of the advance of medical science in recent years is not taken into account. It is common knowledge that many diseases regarded a few decades age as incurable now give a fair percentage of recoveries. Similarly, the death-rates in epidemics are in general much lower now than formerly, owing partly to the steps taken to prevent the spread of the disease, partly to the necessity of early notification in most countries, and partly to increased medical knowledge. Again, many diseases seldom or never result fatally.
Of recent years much attention has been devoted in different countries to the possibility or otherwise of obtaining reliable statistics of sickness. In New Zealand certain diseases are notifiable, but beyond this the only record other than that of fatality is the information ascertainable from the returns of discharges from public hospitals. In the absence of full statistics of sickness, however, information from the two sources mentioned is of considerable value, and gives a fair indication of the prevalence of the more important diseases.
Notifications of notifiable diseases during 1927 are shown for each month of the year in the following table:—
| Disease. | January. | February. | March. | April. | May. | June. | July. | August. | September. | October. | November. | December. | Totals. |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Scarlet fever | 75 | 91 | 163 | 160 | 213 | 222 | 237 | 225 | 218 | 200 | 175 | 206 | 2,185 |
| Diphtheria | 105 | 59 | 154 | 147 | 147 | 172 | 140 | 147 | 91 | 123 | 74 | 87 | 1,446 |
| Enteric fever | 21 | 17 | 53 | 26 | 15 | 33 | 19 | 20 | 10 | 11 | 18 | 27 | 270 |
| Pulmonary tuberculosis | 86 | 91 | 113 | 86 | 100 | 91 | 122 | 113 | 144 | 143 | 142 | 112 | 1,343 |
| Cerebro-spinal meningitis | 3 | 2 | 2 | 2 | 1 | 2 | 2 | 1 | 7 | .. | .. | .. | 22 |
| Acute poliomyelitis | 3 | 5 | 5 | 4 | 4 | 2 | 2 | .. | .. | .. | 2 | 2 | 29 |
| Pneumonic influenza | 7 | 7 | 11 | 8 | 6 | 19 | 13 | 20 | 21 | 21 | 14 | 29 | 176 |
| Acute primary pneumonia | 43 | 27 | 41 | 44 | 52 | 77 | 141 | 139 | 80 | 81 | 91 | 92 | 908 |
| Erysipelas | 12 | 13 | 9 | 15 | 14 | 23 | 28 | 36 | 26 | 21 | 20 | 27 | 244 |
| Puerperal fever | 28 | 13 | 26 | 19 | 19 | 22 | 22 | 29 | 14 | 22 | 12 | 18 | 244 |
| Septic abortion | 7 | 8 | 7 | 3 | 8 | 7 | 4 | 9 | 7 | 12 | 5 | 7 | 84 |
| Eclampsia | 5 | 7 | 10 | 6 | 8 | 9 | 6 | 8 | 4 | 8 | 2 | 3 | 76 |
| Tetanus | 3 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 2 | .. | 2 | 5 | 3 | 5 | 1 | 22 |
| Hydatids | 5 | 9 | 4 | 3 | .. | 3 | 6 | 3 | 4 | 11 | 5 | 3 | 56 |
| Trachoma | 2 | 1 | 2 | .. | 2 | .. | 3 | 2 | 1 | .. | .. | 2 | 15 |
| Beriberi | .. | .. | .. | .. | 2 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 2 |
| Ophthalmia neonatorum | 3 | 5 | 2 | 2 | 3 | 1 | 1 | 2 | 2 | 3 | 5 | 7 | 38 |
| Lethargic encephalitis | 2 | 3 | .. | 2 | 3 | .. | 3 | 3 | 3 | 4 | 4 | 4 | 31 |
| Food poisoning | 1 | 3 | .. | 1 | .. | 52 | 1 | 1 | 2 | .. | 6 | 25 | 92 |
| Dysentery | 1 | .. | .. | .. | 1 | .. | .. | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 3 |
| Actinomycosis | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 | .. | 2 |
| Lead poisoning | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 | 1 |
| Anthrax | .. | .. | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 |
| Totals | 412 | 361 | 603 | 528 | 599 | 740 | 750 | 761 | 639 | 663 | 581 | 653 | 7,290 |
A quinquennial summary of notifications of certain principal diseases is as follows:—
| Principal Infectious Diseases notified, 1923-27. | |||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Disease. | 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. |
| Scarlet fever | 1,201 | 1,176 | 1,025 | 1,583 | 2,185 |
| Diphtheria | 1,951 | 2,717 | 1,518 | 1,975 | 1,446 |
| Enteric fever | 276 | 354 | 278 | 302 | 270 |
| Pulmonary tuberculosis | 1,002 | 1,072 | 1,247 | 1,318 | 1,343 |
| Cerebro-spinal meningitis | 36 | 31 | 27 | 35 | 22 |
| Acute poliomyelitis | 17 | 73 | 1,159 | 22 | 29 |
| Puerperal fever and septic abortion | 176 | 319 | 336 | 297 | 328 |
| Erysipelas | 213 | 210 | 181 | 233 | 244 |
Information as to case-fatality in regard to the three first-mentioned diseases above is given in the next table for each of the last ten years:—
| Year. | Diphtheria. | Scarlet Fever. | Enteric Fever. | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Cases notified. | Deaths. | Case-fatality. | Cases notified. | Deaths. | Case-fatality. | Cases notified. | Deaths. | Case-fatality. | |
| Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | |||||||
| 1918 | 5,539 | 189 | 3.41 | 1,654 | 30 | 1.81 | 423 | 33 | 7.80 |
| 1919 | 3,499 | 149 | 4.26 | 1,521 | 23 | 1.51 | 477 | 34 | 7.13 |
| 1920 | 2,442 | 91 | 3.73 | 1,248 | 15 | 1.20 | 389 | 40 | 10.28 |
| 1921 | 2,611 | 103 | 3.95 | 1,845 | 24 | 1.30 | 451 | 24 | 5.32 |
| 1922 | 1,989 | 78 | 3.92 | 1,449 | 10 | 0.69 | 539 | 67 | 12.43 |
| 1923 | 1,951 | 66 | 3.38 | 1,201 | 13 | 1.08 | 276 | 23 | 8.24 |
| 1924 | 2,717 | 80 | 2.94 | 1,176 | 13 | 1.11 | 354 | 19 | 5.37 |
| 1925 | 1,518 | 52 | 3.43 | 1,025 | 7 | 0.68 | 278 | 16 | 5.76 |
| 1926 | 1,975 | 66 | 3.34 | 1,583 | 8 | 0.50 | 302 | 19 | 6.29 |
| 1927 | 1,446 | 58 | 4.10 | 2,185 | 16 | 0.73 | 270 | 11 | 4.07 |
During the year 1927 the total admissions to public hospitals (other than maternity hospitals) in New Zealand numbered 68,303. There were 4,452 patients in hospital at the beginning of the year, the total cases dealt with during the year being thus 72,755, equal to 506 per 10,000 of mean population, including Maoris; or, in other words, one person out of every twenty persons in the Dominion received some degree of medical treatment in public hospitals in 1927.
These figures reveal a considerable increase over those for the previous year; and, to give some idea of the rate at which treatments in public hospitals are increasing, a table is appended showing for each of the last five years the total number of patients treated, and the proportion of population:—
| Year. | Total Patients treated. | Rate per 10,000 of Mean Population. |
|---|---|---|
| 1923 | 53,847 | 405 |
| 1924 | 58,690 | 434 |
| 1925 | 61,594 | 445 |
| 1926 | 68,391 | 484 |
| 1927 | 72,755 | 506 |
As will be seen from the above figures, the number of patients treated increased from 53.847 in 1923 to 72,755 in 1927. During the same period the rate rose from 405 per 10,000 of population to 506. Judging by the rate alone these figures represent an increase of 25 per cent., or an average annual increase of 6 per cent. Over such a short period as four years these increases are remarkable, and disclose the extent to which the public generally are taking advantage of the facilities for medical treatment which are placed at their disposal by the various public hospitals.
The above figures relate only to indoor patients treated in public hospitals, and if there be added the number of out-patients treated by the public hospitals (49,748 during the twelve months ended 31st March, 1927), the number of patients treated in private hospitals, and those persons receiving medical treatment in their own homes, it will probably be found that at least one out of every ten persons in the population was under medical treatment during the year. These figures do not cover the whole field of sickness, as there is also to be considered the large number of minor complaints the condition of which did not warrant the calling in of a medical practitioner.
From figures given in the Appendix to the Annual Report of the Department of Health, it would appear that the average duration in hospital in respect of each admission is approximately twenty-one days. On this basis, sickness as represented by treatment in the public hospitals alone aggregated nearly 220,000 weeks for the year 1927. This aggregate, however, represents only slightly more than one day for each person in the Dominion.
Of the 72,755 persons treated in public hospitals in 1927, 47,753 were discharged as recovered, 13.847 as relieved, and 2.585 as unrelieved. Deaths in hospital numbered 3,782, and 4,788 patients were still in hospital at the end of the year.
The numbers of admissions, discharges, and deaths for each of the last five years are—
| Public Hospitals.—Admissions, Discharges, and Deaths, 1923-27. | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Year. | Admissions. | Discharges. | Deaths. | Total Discharges and Deaths. | ||
| Recovered. | Relieved. | Unrelieved. J | ||||
| 1923 | 50,040 | 29,108 | 15,642 | 2,144 | 3,300 | 50,194 |
| 1924 | 55,034 | 34,088 | 14,854 | 2,585 | 3,260 | 54,787 |
| 1925 | 57,684 | 36,285 | 15,181 | 2,438 | 3,483 | 57,387 |
| 1926 | 64,177 | 43,714 | 13,832 | 2,656 | 3,835 | 64,037 |
| 1927 | 68,303 | 47,753 | 13,847 | 2,585 | 3,782 | 67,967 |
The following table gives the percentages of recovered, relieved, unrelieved, and deaths to total cases dealt with during each of the live years:—
| Year. | Percentage discharged as | Died. | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|
| Recovered. | Relieved. | Unrelieved. | ||
| 1923 | 54.06 | 29.05 | 3.98 | 6.13 |
| 1924 | 58.08 | 25.31 | 4.40 | 5.55 |
| 1925 | 58.91 | 24.65 | 3.96 | 5.65 |
| 1926 | 63.94 | 20.20 | 3.88 | 5.61 |
| 1927 | 65.64 | 19.03 | 3.55 | 5.20 |
The percentage of patients recovered has shown a continuous increase over the five years at the expense of both the relieved and unrelieved, mainly the former, this being no doubt mainly due to the increasing tendency of the public to use the public hospitals for the treatment of the less severe afflictions. The proportion of deaths among patients also shows a definite tendency to fall.
From the following table it will be seen that males considerably outnumber females among hospital patients. During the last ten years the number of males to every 100 females has ranged from 115 in 1927 to 160 in 1919. The death-rate is also invariably higher among male than among female patients.
| Year. | Discharges and Deaths. | Deaths. | Death-rate per 1,000 Cases. | |||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Males. | Females. | Males per 100 Females. | Males. | Females. | Males per 100 Females. | Males. | Females. | |
| 1918 | 27,119 | 19,377 | 140 | 2,955 | 1,513 | 195 | 109 | 78 |
| 1919 | 26,164 | 16,312 | 160 | 1,884 | 980 | 192 | 72 | 60 |
| 1920 | 26,627 | 19,661 | 135 | 2,177 | 1,222 | 178 | 82 | 62 |
| 1921 | 25,365 | 19,548 | 130 | 1,909 | 1,065 | 179 | 75 | 54 |
| 1922 | 26,519 | 20,842 | 127 | 1,861 | 1,123 | 166 | 70 | 54 |
| 1923 | 28,038 | 22,156 | 127 | 2,046 | 1,254 | 163 | 73 | 57 |
| 1924 | 30,015 | 24,772 | 121 | 2,039 | 1,221 | 167 | 68 | 49 |
| 1925 | 31,365 | 26,022 | 121 | 2,168 | 1,315 | 165 | 68 | 51 |
| 1926 | 34,443 | 29,594 | 116 | 2,383 | 1,452 | 164 | 69 | 49 |
| 1927 | 36,290 | 31,677 | 115 | 2,352 | 1,430 | 164 | 65 | 45 |
The ages of patients who were discharged from or who died in public hospitals during 1926 and 1927 are as shown in the following summary:—
| Public Hospitals.—Ages of Patients discharged or dying. | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Ages of Patients, In Years. | 1926. | 1927. | ||||
| Males. | Females. | Total. | Males. | Females. | Total. | |
| Under 5 | 3,475 | 2,560 | 6,035 | 3,581 | 2,567 | 6,148 |
| 5 and under 10 | 3,564 | 2,902 | 6,466 | 3,883 | 3,059 | 6,942 |
| 10 “ 15 | 2,528 | 1,993 | 4,521 | 2,764 | 2,228 | 4,992 |
| 15 “ 25 | 6,133 | 6,504 | 12,637 | 6,685 | 7,194 | 13,879 |
| 25 “ 35 | 5,017 | 6,239 | 11,256 | 5,249 | 6,796 | 12,045 |
| 35 “ 45 | 4,309 | 4,291 | 8,600 | 4,419 | 4,524 | 8,943 |
| 45 “ 55 | 3,684 | 2,458 | 6,142 | 3,913 | 2,605 | 6,518 |
| 55 “ 65 | 2,557 | 1,337 | 3,894 | 2,622 | 1,440 | 4,062 |
| 65 and over | 3,115 | 1,260 | 4,375 | 3,108 | 1,196 | 4,304 |
| Unspecified | 61 | 50 | 111 | 66 | 68 | 134 |
| Totals | 34,443 | 29,594 | 64,037 | 36,290 | 31,677 | 67,967 |
As explained in the preceding subsection, the international classification of diseases and causes of death is used in New Zealand.
The following table shows that Class VI, “Diseases of the digestive system,” comes first on the list as regards the total cases treated, followed by “Epidemic, endemic, and infectious diseases,” “External causes,” and “Diseases of the genitourinary system,” in that order. Classes II and I come first and second respectively as regards deaths, the next on the list being Class TV, “Diseases of the circulatory system.”
| Public Hospitals.—Classification of Diseases, 1927. | |||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Class. | Discharges. | Deaths. | Total Discharges and Deaths. | ||||
| Recovered. | Relieved. | Unrelieved. | Males. | Females. | Males. | Females. | |
| I. Epidemic, endemic, and infectious diseases | 6,504 | 2,021 | 395 | 367 | 237 | 5,155 | 4,369 |
| II. Other general diseases | 1,990 | 1,719 | 464 | 380 | 266 | 2,478 | 2,341 |
| III. Diseases of nervous system and of organs of special sense | 1,775 | 1,748 | 530 | 242 | 137 | 2,574 | 1,858 |
| IV. Diseases of circulatory system | 1,115 | 1,037 | 83 | 325 | 153 | 1,726 | 987 |
| V. Diseases of respiratory system | 3,054 | 814 | 72 | 265 | 117 | 2,735 | 1,587 |
| VI. Diseases of digestive system | 14,266 | 1,658 | 290 | 221 | 158 | 8,664 | 7,929 |
| VII. Diseases of the genito-urinary system and annexa | 3,757 | 1,291 | 189 | 176 | 86 | 1,859 | 3,640 |
| VIII. Puerperal state | 4,502 | 201 | 46 | 104 | 4,853 | ||
| IX. Diseases of the skin and of the cellular tissue | 2,321 | 512 | 38 | 30 | 17 | 1,864 | 1,054 |
| X. Diseases of the organs of locomotion | 1,169 | 591 | 59 | 23 | 13 | 1,296 | 559 |
| XI. Malformations | 103 | 108 | 46 | 19 | 16 | 169 | 123 |
| XII. Diseases of early infancy | 65 | 29 | 16 | 17 | 13 | 87 | 53 |
| XIII. Old age (senile debility, &c.) | 83 | 115 | 80 | 27 | 228 | 77 | |
| XIV. External causes | 6,385 | 1,785 | 104 | 203 | 81 | 6,890 | 1,668 |
| XV. Ill-defined causes | 747 | 250 | 138 | 4 | 5 | 565 | 579 |
| Totals | 47,753 | 13,847 | 2,585 | 2,352 | 1,430 | 36,290 | 31,677 |
Figures of total cases and of deaths for each of the fifteen classes are given in the next table for the last five years. The figures for total cases relate to the total discharges and deaths, and not to admissions, and do not cover persons still in hospital at the end of the year.
| Class. | Total Cases. | Deaths. | ||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. | 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. | |
| I | 8,140 | 7,869 | 7,831 | 9,141 | 9,524 | 682 | 574 | 672 | 723 | 604 |
| II | 3,161 | 3,877 | 4,269 | 4,759 | 4,819 | 473 | 550 | 586 | 705 | 646 |
| III | 3,461 | 3,532 | 3,583 | 4,107 | 4,432 | 328 | 331 | 302 | 320 | 379 |
| IV | 1,891 | 2,040 | 2,265 | 2,412 | 2,713 | 311 | 351 | 419 | 420 | 478 |
| V | 3,633 | 3,581 | 3,507 | 3,701 | 4,322 | 364 | 334 | 335 | 353 | 382 |
| VI | 11,699 | 13,296 | 13,656 | 15,673 | 16,593 | 330 | 334 | 354 | 368 | 379 |
| VII | 4,187 | 4,643 | 5,027 | 6,479 | 5,499 | 241 | 231 | 250 | 288 | 262 |
| VIII | 2,545 | 3,227 | 3,722 | 4,317 | 4,853 | 69 | 69 | 72 | 75 | 104 |
| IX | 2,266 | 2,616 | 2,489 | 2,644 | 2,918 | 30 | 30 | 45 | 43 | 47 |
| X | 1,744 | 1,620 | 1,680 | 1,718 | 1,855 | 40 | 31 | 30 | 37 | 36 |
| XI | 198 | 255 | 253 | 266 | 292 | 25 | 32 | 30 | 30 | 35 |
| XII | 121 | 126 | 120 | 148 | 140 | 41 | 40 | 45 | 45 | 30 |
| XIII | 406 | 347 | 344 | 335 | 305 | 168 | 128 | 114 | 118 | 107 |
| XIV | 6,097 | 6,933 | 7,659 | 8,218 | 8,558 | 191 | 222 | 221 | 298 | 284 |
| XV | 645 | 825 | 982 | 1,119 | 1,144 | 7 | 11 | 8 | 12 | 9 |
| Totals | 50,194 | 54,787 | 57,387 | 64,037 | 67,967 | 3,300 | 3,260 | 3,483 | 3,835 | 3,782 |
The greatest increase in the number of cases dealt with during the period is shown by Class VI, “Diseases of the digestive system,” largely through a continued increase in the number of cases of tonsils and adenoids. The figures for “External causes” (Class XIV) also show a comparatively large increase, and reflect to a large extent the increasing use of motor - vehicles on the roads and of machinery in industry. Class VIII, “Puerperal state,” shows a substantial rise, this being mainly due to the increasing use of public hospitals for. accouchements. Epidemics of whooping-cough and influenza caused a large increase in the number of cases for this class in the year 1926, while the figures were further swelled in 1927 by epidemics of measles and scarlet fever.
The following table gives the case-fatality or percentage of deaths to total eases treated in each class for each of the last five years.
| Percentage of Deaths to Total Discharges and Deaths, 1923-27. | |||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Class. | 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. |
| I. Epidemic, endemic, and infectious diseases | 8.38 | 7.29 | 8.58 | 7.91 | 6.34 |
| II. Other general diseases | 14.96 | 14.19 | 13.73 | 14.81 | 13.41 |
| III. Diseases of nervous system and of organs of special sense | 9.48 | 9.37 | 8.43 | 7.79 | 8.55 |
| IV. Diseases of the circulatory system | 16.45 | 17.21 | 18.50 | 17.41 | 17.62 |
| V. Diseases of the respiratory system | 10.02 | 9.33 | 9.55 | 9.54 | 8.84 |
| VI. Diseases of the digestive system | 2.82 | 2.51 | 259 | 2.35 | 2.28 |
| VII. Diseases of the genito-urinary system and annexa | 5.76 | 4.98 | 4.97 | 5.26 | 4.76 |
| VIII. Puerperal state | 2.71 | 1.89 | 1.93 | 1.74 | 2.14 |
| IX. Diseases of the skin and of the cellular tissue | 1.32 | 1.15 | 1.81 | 1.63 | 1.61 |
| X. Diseases of the organs of locomotion | 2.29 | 1.91 | 1.79 | 2.15 | 1.94 |
| XI. Malformations | 12.63 | 12.55 | 11.86 | 11.28 | 11.99 |
| XII. Diseases of early infancy | 33.88 | 31.75 | 37.50 | 30.41 | 21.43 |
| XIII. Old age (senile debility, &c.) | 41.38 | 36.89 | 33.13 | 35.22 | 35.08 |
| XIV. External causes | 3.13 | 3.20 | 2.89 | 3.63 | 3.32 |
| XV. Ill-defined causes | 1.09 | 1.33 | 0.81 | 1.07 | 0.79 |
| Totals | 6.57 | 5.95 | 6.07 | 5.99 | 5.56 |
The above table provides a more satisfactory basis for determining the relative fatality of the various classes of diseases than does a simple comparison of numbers of deaths.
An even better comparison is afforded of the progress or retrogression in the various classes, when, in addition to the information conveyed by a perusal of differences in numbers, consideration is taken of the actual percentage movement. This is made possible by the following table, which shows the fluctuations, both numerically and as a percentage, between 1923 and 1927, for each of the fifteen classes into which diseases are divided.
| Class. | Numerical Increase 1927 over 1923. | Percentage Increase 1927 over 1923. | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Total Cases. | Deaths. | Case-fatality Rate. | Total Cases | Deaths. | Case-fatality Rate. | |
| I | 1,384 | -78 | - 2.04 | 17.00 | -11.44 | -24.34 |
| II | 1,658 | 173 | -1.55 | 52.45 | 36.58 | -10.36 |
| III | 971 | 51 | -0.93 | 28.06 | 15.55 | -9.81 |
| IV | 822 | 167 | 1.17 | 43.47 | 53.70 | 7.11 |
| V | 689 | 18 | -1.18 | 18.97 | 4.95 | -11.78 |
| VI | 4,84 | 49 | -0.54 | 41.83 | 14.85 | -19.15 |
| VII | 1,312 | 21 | -1.00 | 31.34 | 8.71 | -17.36 |
| VIII | 2,308 | 35 | -0.57 | 90.69 | 50.72 | -21.03 |
| IX | 652 | 17 | 0.29 | 28.77 | 56.67 | 21.97 |
| X | 111 | - 4 | -0.35 | 6.36 | -10.00 | -15.28 |
| XI | 94 | 10 | -0.64 | 47.47 | 40.00 | - 5.07 |
| XII | 19 | -11 | -12.45 | 15.70 | -26.83 | -36.75 |
| XIII | -101 | -61 | -6.30 | -24.88 | -36.31 | -15.22 |
| XIV | 2,461 | 93 | 0.19 | 40.36 | 48.69 | 6.07 |
| XV | 499 | 2 | - 0.30 | 77.36 | 28.57 | -27.52 |
| Totals | 17,773 | 482 | -1.01 | 35.41 | 14.61 | -15.37 |
Note.—Minus sign (-) denotes a decrease.
Examining first of all the columns relating to total cases, it is seen that, although Class VI—diseases of the digestive system—ranks first in point of numerical increase, it is only in sixth position as regards percentage increase. Class VIII, for reasons already stated in a previous paragraph, shows a substantial rise over the period, and this is sustained in the percentage increase of 90.69, which is the highest recorded. The next outstanding class is Class XV—ill-defined diseases—the large number of patients admitted in recent years for X-ray treatment or observation, and of persons in with some other patient accounting for the advance in this class. Classes II and XI also exhibit an outstanding upward trend, due primarily in the case of Class II to the ever-increasing number of cancer and diabetes cases admitted for treatment. Classes IV, VI, and XIV all show percentage increases of over 40, due in the case of Class IV to a huge swelling in the number of patients treated for diseases of the heart. In Class VI the increase seems to be fairly uniform for all the principal diseases of the digestive system, with perhaps appendicitis and hernia in the foreground. In the case of (lass XIV—external causes—the principal factors were burns and scalds, fractures and dislocations of bones, and “other external injuries.” All the remaining classes, with the exception of “diseases of the bones” and “old age” (which is the only class actually recording a decrease), record fairly high percentage increases.
Turning now to the columns relating to deaths, a different order of precedence may be observed. Deaths from diseases of the skin (Class IX) record the largest percentage increase, but the figures for these diseases are too small to possess much significance. The high increase shown for diseases of the circulatory system (Class IV). on the other hand, may be regarded on its face value, while the heavy proportional rise in the number of deaths coming in Class VIII—diseases of the puerperal state—is due entirely to the great increase in the number of cases dealt with in public hospitals. Four groups of diseases—epidemic diseases, diseases of the bones, diseases of early infancy (coinciding with the reduction in the general infant mortality rate), and diseases of old age—show an actual decrease in the number of deaths recorded.
It is not prudent to base conclusions upon the results indicated in the deaths columns, and so attention is diverted to the case-fatality columns, which reveal more truly the position as regards the effective amelioration of the various diseases. Thus, it will be seen that in only two cases—diseases of the circulatory system and external causes—is there an increase shown in the case-fatality rate. This is due principally in the latter instance, no doubt, to the ever-increasing number of vehicular accidents, many of which terminate fatally.
The first class of diseases in the international classification is devoted to “epidemic, endemic, and infectious,” the first twenty-five orders of which cover epidemic diseases. The principal epidemic diseases dealt with in public hospitals are scarlet fever and diphtheria. There are four special hospitals for the treatment of these and similar infectious diseases, all situated in the South Island. Several hospitals have fever wings attached.
It is interesting to note that, while males preponderate in influenza cases, girls appear to be more susceptible than boys to diphtheria and scarlet fever. Little difference is observed in the sex incidence of measles. The figures for the two sexes for these four diseases are—
| Year. | Influenza. | Diphtheria. | Scarlet. Fever. | Measles. | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Males. | Females. | Males. | Females. | Males. | Females. | Males. | Females. | |
| 1923 | 1,032 | 891 | 692 | 795 | 306 | 537 | 21 | 28 |
| 1924 | 286 | 208 | 990 | 1,185 | 338 | 597 | 190 | 205 |
| 1925 | 212 | 149 | 578 | 604 | 252 | 479 | 80 | 52 |
| 1926 | 746 | 623 | 752 | 832 | 479 | 708 | 87 | 70 |
| 1927 | 707 | 544 | 521 | 649 | 605 | 1,015 | 200 | 215 |
| Totals for 5 years | 2,983 | 2,415 | 3.533 | 4,065 | 1,980 | 3,336 | 578 | 570 |
Information concerning total cases and deaths in hospital during each of the last five years is given in the following table for the foregoing and other epidemic diseases:—
| Disease. | Total Cases. | Deaths. | ||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. | 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. | |
| Typhoid fever | 147 | 224 | 183 | 210 | 215 | 23 | 29 | 23 | 34 | 28 |
| Paratyphoid | 3 | 6 | 4 | 2 | 8 | .. | 1 | .. | .. | .. |
| Malaria | 8 | 17 | 8 | 8 | 7 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
| Smallpox | 2 | .. | 1 | .. | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
| Measles | 49 | 395 | 132 | 157 | 415 | 2 | 13 | 3 | 2 | 13 |
| Scarlet fever | 843 | 935 | 731 | 1,187 | 1,629 | 13 | 8 | 6 | 8 | 11 |
| Whooping-cough | 86 | 68 | 74 | 232 | 82 | 7 | 6 | 6 | 34 | 9 |
| Diphtheria | 1,487 | 2,175 | 1,182 | 1,584 | 1,170 | 54 | 57 | 41 | 56 | 49 |
| Influenza | 1,923 | 494 | 361 | 1,369 | 1,251 | 143 | 16 | 25 | 119 | 41 |
| Mumps | 9 | 4 | 13 | 119 | 230 | .. | .. | 1 | .. | 1 |
| Dysentery | 25 | 23 | 25 | 24 | 7 | 2 | 2 | 2 | 6 | 1 |
| Epidemic jaundice | 1 | 6 | 3 | 3 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 | .. |
| Erysipelas | 140 | 96 | 90 | 105 | 128 | 8 | 5 | 1 | 2 | 5 |
| Infantile paralysis | 197 | 99 | 1,252 | 190 | 140 | .. | 16 | 149 | 6 | 5 |
| Lethargic encephalitis | 24 | 25 | 23 | 30 | 29 | 9 | 7 | 6 | 5 | 5 |
| Meningococeus meningitis | 2 | 1 | 5 | 5 | 3 | 1 | 1 | 4 | 2 | 1 |
| Chicken-pox | 25 | 24 | 84 | 101 | 50 | .. | .. | 1 | 1 | .. |
| German measles | 24 | 8 | 4 | 37 | 105 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
| Others | 1 | .. | 6 | 4 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
| Totals | 4,996 | 4,600 | 4,181 | 5,367 | 5,461 | 262 | 161 | 268 | 276 | 169 |
The occurrence of epidemics can readily be traced from these figures—influenza in 1923, 1926, and 1927, measles in 1924 and 1927, diphtheria in 1924, chicken-pox in 1925-26, infantile paralysis in 1925, whooping-cough in 1926. scarlet fever in 1926-27, and German measles in 1927. In normal years diphtheria is responsible for more admissions and more deaths than any other epidemic disease.
Tuberculosis occupies seven orders in the classification of diseases, but is usually divided into two groups—viz., tuberculosis of the respiratory system, and other forms of tuberculosis. The former covers three-fifths of the cases of tubercular disease dealt with in hospitals, and a somewhat higher proportion of the deaths. A large percentage of the tubercular cases is dealt with at eight sanatoria for consumptives.
Tuberculosis cases in public hospitals and sanatoria during the last five years are as follows:—
| Location. | Cases. | Deaths. | ||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. | 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. | |
| Respiratory system | 1,326 | 1,315 | 1,458 | 1,495 | 1,682 | 243 | 250 | 253 | 284 | 296 |
| Meninges and central nervous system | 49 | 64 | 57 | 58 | 61 | 43 | 57 | 51 | 48 | 51 |
| Intestines and peritoneum | 78 | 54 | 81 | 105 | 73 | 21 | 12 | 11 | 14 | 14 |
| Vertebral column | 162 | 151 | 172 | 120 | 141 | 16 | 16 | 5 | 6 | 12 |
| Joints | 190 | 186 | 217 | 189 | 185 | 7 | 5 | 2 | 1 | 4 |
| Other organs | 233 | 284 | 294 | 278 | 251 | 14 | 8 | 4 | 7 | 4 |
| Disseminated | 33 | 36 | 25 | 30 | 16 | 22 | 24 | 17 | 23 | .. |
| Totals | 2,071 | 2,090 | 2,304 | 2,275 | 2,409 | 366 | 372 | 343 | 383 | 381 |
Fuller details as to location are given in the “Annual Report on Vital Statistics.” The death-rate is exceedingly high in the case of tuberculous meningitis, averaging 87 per cent. over the five years. Males greatly preponderate among patients treated for tuberculosis, the figures for 1927 being—males 1,409, females 1,000.
In connection with the following table of venereal-disease cases it should be noted that the figures relate to in-patients only, and do not include out-patients, who represent the great majority of cases treated for these diseases at the public hospitals.
| Year. | Syphilis. | Gonococcus or Chancroid Infection. | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Cases. | Deaths. | Cases. | Deaths. | |||||
| Males. | Females. | Males. | Females. | Males. | Females. | Males. | Females. | |
| 1923 | 106 | 49 | 7 | 3 | 248 | 91 | 6 | .. |
| 1924 | 111 | 39 | 7 | 2 | 244 | 120 | 1 | 2 |
| 1925 | 142 | 67 | 16 | 5 | 281 | 109 | 4 | .. |
| 1926 | 147 | 72 | 24 | 7 | 379 | 121 | 4 | 1 |
| 1927 | 158 | 53 | 18 | 5 | 396 | 169 | 1 | 1 |
The number of cases of venereal diseases dealt with over the period shows a fairly large increase, but the increase is probably more the outcome of the establishment of venereal clinics during recent years than to any increase in the incidence of the diseases.
In order to obtain some definite information regarding the extent of venereal disease in the population, a questionnaire is attached to the hospital discharge-cards used in the preparation of statistical tables, requiring completion in all cases where the patient is found to be suffering from or showing evidence of recent or distant syphilitic or gonorrhœal infection, irrespective of whether the disease for which the patient is under treatment is of venereal origin or not. It should be explained that the Wassermann test is not applied except in the small proportion of cases where knowledge as to the presence of venereal disease is required for treatment purposes.
Of 67,967 patients discharged from or dying in public hospitals during 1927 only 469 showed evidence of syphilitic infection and 620 of gonorrhœal infection. The following table gives a summary of these cases by age-groups:—
| — | Under 15. | 15 and under 25. | 25 and under 45. | 45 and over. | Totals | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| M. | F. | M. | F. | M. | F. | M. | F. | M. | F. | Both Sexes. | |
| Syphilitic Injection. | |||||||||||
| Recent | 2 | 2 | 12 | 5 | 17 | 5 | 8 | 39 | 12 | 51 | |
| Distant | 11 | 13 | 17 | 7 | 100 | 55 | 172 | 43 | 300 | 118 | 418 |
| Acquired | 12 | 5 | 80 | 35 | 145 | 32 | 237 | 72 | 309 | ||
| Congenital | 10 | 9 | 7 | 3 | 5 | 3 | 1 | 4 | 23 | 19 | 42 |
| Not stated | 3 | 6 | 10 | 4 | 32 | 22 | 34 | 7 | 79 | 39 | 118 |
| Totals | 13 | 15 | 29 | 12 | 117 | 60 | 180 | 43 | 339 | 130 | 469 |
| Gonorrhœal Infection. | |||||||||||
| Recent | 19 | 44 | 126 | 78 | 147 | 19 | 26 | 5 | 318 | 146 | 464 |
| Distant | 2 | 3 | 8 | 22 | 46 | 17 | 56 | 2 | 112 | 44 | 156 |
| Totals | 21 | 47 | 134 | 100 | 193 | 36 | 82 | 7 | 430 | 190 | 620 |
| Grand totals | 34 | 62 | 163 | 112 | 310 | 96 | 262 | 50 | 769 | 320 | 1,089 |
Included in the total for syphilitic infection (469) are 9 cases (7 males, 2 females) who were also suffering from gonorrhœal infection. These cases are not included in the total for gonorrhœal infection.
Non-puerperal septicæmia is the principal of the remaining infectious diseases, the figures for which for the last five years are—
| Disease. | Cases. | Deaths. | ||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. | 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. | |
| Septicæmia | 549 | 638 | 713 | 760 | 844 | 29 | 21 | 25 | 17 | 18 |
| Tetanus | 19 | 16 | 26 | 17 | 21 | 7 | 7 | 10 | 11 | 9 |
| Mycoses | 6 | 5 | 5 | 1 | 8 | 2 | 1 | 1 | .. | 1 |
| Anthrax | 1 | .. | .. | .. | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 |
| Cow-pox | .. | 1 | 3 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
| Frambœsia | .. | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
| Rat-bite fever | .. | 2 | .. | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
| Trench fever | 4 | 1 | .. | 1 | 3 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
| Trench mouth | .. | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
| Yaws | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Three-quarters of the total patients treated for non-puerperal septicæmia are males, and it would appear that most of the cases coming under this head are due to septic infection of wounds. Tetanus has a very high death-rate, though the numbers treated for this disease are small.
Of recent years cancer has come into great prominence amongst causes of death, now ranking in New Zealand second only to heart-disease in point of number of deaths. Information as to deaths and death-rates from cancer is given in Subsection C of this section.
The total number of deaths in public hospitals in 1927 where cancer was assigned as the cause was 438 (males 278, females 160). In addition, 293 patients treated for cancer were discharged as recovered, 491 as relieved, and 283 as unrelieved. Very few of the recoveries are in cases of internal cancer, and but a small proportion of the deaths in cases of surface cancer. It is noticeable that with but few exceptions cancer of the mouth and its annexa is confined to males.
Of the 438 patients who died in hospital from cancer during 1927, 222, or 51 per cent., had been in hospital less than one month, and of these 71 died within one week of admission.
Tables published in the “Annual Report on Vital Statistics” give detailed information as to condition on discharge and part of body affected, in conjunction with age of patient and also with period in hospital. The following table gives a summary of cancer cases during the last five years, following the international classification as to region affected:—
| Cancer Cases in Public Hospitals. 1923-27. | ||||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Region. | Cases. | Deaths. | ||||||||
| 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. | 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. | |
| Buccal cavity | 125 | 161 | 191 | 226 | 177 | 21 | 25 | 31 | 40 | 37 |
| Stomach and liver | 254 | 313 | 308 | 282 | 272 | 111 | 127 | 141 | 136 | 124 |
| Peritoneum, intestines, and rectum | 116 | 152 | 154 | 201 | 192 | 49 | 70 | 64 | 86 | 85 |
| Female genital organs | 126 | 160 | 170 | 198 | 221 | 35 | 35 | 34 | 31 | 48 |
| Breast | 112 | 137 | 123 | 142 | 188 | 18 | 20 | 18 | 25 | 21 |
| Skin | 105 | 101 | 126 | 138 | 128 | 8 | 15 | 11 | 21 | 9 |
| Other and undefined organs | 185 | 261 | 325 | 404 | 327 | 70 | 93 | 104 | 145 | 114 |
| Totals | 1,023 | 1,285 | 1,397 | 1,591 | 1,505 | 312 | 385 | 403 | 484 | 438 |
The percentages of deaths to total cases during the last five years are given in the following table. It may be mentioned that the two classes with the highest death rates are composed entirely of cases of internal cancer, and the “other and undefined” class, which comes third in order of percentage of deaths, also consists mainly of internal cancer cases.
| Region. | Total Cases, 1923-27. | Total Deaths, 1923-27. | Percentage of Deaths to Cases. |
|---|---|---|---|
| Buccal cavity | 880 | 154 | 18 |
| Stomach and liver | 1,429 | 639 | 45 |
| Peritoneum, intestines, and rectum | 815 | 354 | 43 |
| Female genital organs | 875 | 183 | 21 |
| Breast | 702 | 102 | 15 |
| Skin | 598 | 64 | 11 |
| Other and undefined organs | 1,502 | 526 | 35 |
| Totals | 6,801 | 2,022 | 30 |
Under the revised classification all benign tumours and tumours not actually returned as malignant or hydatid are placed under the one heading, with the exception of tumours of the brain, eye, thyroid and pituitary glands, heart, spleen, stomach, prostate, ovary, and uterus.
Formerly many other kinds of tumours, in addition to those specified above, were classed with the part of the body affected, notably tumours of the ear, nose, and breast. The inclusion of these under the one heading has had the effect of doubling the figures for non-malignant tumours by comparison with previous years.
Tumour cases included in the general class numbered 594 during 1927, and of these 561 were discharged either “recovered” or “relieved,” there being only 7 deaths. Following is a summary showing the various locations of the tumours:—
| Benign Tumours of | Number of Cases. | |
|---|---|---|
| Males. | Females. | |
| Head, face | 24 | 13 |
| Mouth, jaw | 24 | 23 |
| Nose | 60 | 39 |
| Ears | 15 | 9 |
| Neck | 15 | 10 |
| Parotid gland | 4 | 6 |
| Larynx | 3 | 3 |
| Spinal cord | 1 | 6 |
| Back (excepting spine) | 8 | 10 |
| Breast | 3 | 57 |
| Chest, mediastinum | 2 | 7 |
| Liver | 3 | .. |
| Intestines, rectum | 10 | 5 |
| Kidneys | 2 | 3 |
| Bladder, urethra | 12 | 5 |
| Abdomen | 7 | 11 |
| Male genital organs | 8 | .. |
| Bones (except jaw) | 19 | 14 |
| Arm, hand, &c. | 8 | 20 |
| Leg, foot, &c. | 18 | 16 |
| Nerve tissues | 8 | 1 |
| Other sites | 3 | 9 |
| Site not slated | 36 | 34 |
| Totals | 293 | 301 |
The principal of the remaining general diseases, with their figures for each of the last five years, are given in the next table.
Males considerably outnumber females in rheumatism cases, and represent 91 per cent. of the alcoholism cases. Females represent 84 per cent. of the cases of exophthalmic goitre and other diseases of the thyroid gland. Large increases throughout the period are recorded for goitre in general. Consequent on the introduction of the insulin treatment for diabetes, the number of patients treated for this disease shows a substantial increase during the period. The percentage of deaths to total cases treated for diabetes has. however, declined from 20.88 in 1923 to 16.00 in 1927. Next to leucæmia, the numbers for which are small, anæmia has the highest death-rate of any of the diseases included in this group. Most of the deaths from anæmia are due to the pernicious type of the disease.
Only 5 cases of chronic lead poisoning are included in the total of 34 cases of chronic poisonings for 1927, the remaining 29 (27 males and 2 females) being due to the use of drugs and tobacco.
| Disease. | Total Cases. | Deaths. | ||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. | 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. | |
| Acute rheumatism | 504 | 411 | 471 | 483 | 489 | 12 | 10 | 13 | 13 | 17 |
| Chronic rheumatism and gout | 241 | 326 | 361 | 427 | 434 | 7 | 13 | 10 | 10 | 9 |
| Rickets | 42 | 10 | 5 | 16 | 17 | 1 | 2 | 1 | 1 | |
| Diabetes | 249 | 366 | 329 | 398 | 450 | 52 | 51 | 54 | 69 | 72 |
| Anæmia and chlorosis | 106 | 123 | 157 | 163 | 165 | 31 | 29 | 32 | 39 | 28 |
| Exophthalmic goitre | 348 | 209 | 315 | 334 | 361 | 26 | 18 | 30 | 23 | 23 |
| Other diseases of the thyroid gland | 163 | 188 | 193 | 277 | 4 | 2 | 2 | 4 | ||
| Leucæmia, Ho Hodgkin's disease | 30 | 34 | 47 | 48 | 66 | 9 | 12 | 17 | 19 | 25 |
| Alcoholism | 303 | 307 | 319 | 396 | 321 | 10 | 13 | 9 | 12 | 8 |
| Chronic poisonings | 37 | 28 | 26 | 21 | 34 | 1 | 2 | 1 | 2 | |
| Other | 64 | 46 | 79 | 98 | 106 | 12 | 3 | 11 | 18 | 12 |
| Totals | 1,924 | 2,023 | 2,297 | 2,577 | 2,720 | 160 | 156 | 180 | 207 | 201 |
The diseases of the nervous system, following the international classification, are as follows:—
| Disease. | Total Cases. | Deaths. | ||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. | 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. | |
| Encephalitis | 30 | 16 | 13 | 15 | 22 | 17 | 8 | 9 | 2 | 6 |
| Meningitis | 73 | 58 | 74 | 62 | 77 | 51 | 34 | 48 | 37 | 58 |
| Locomotor ataxia | 81 | 39 | 39 | 67 | 58 | 4 | 2 | 4 | 2 | 5 |
| Other diseases of the spinal cord | 79 | 57 | 61 | 90 | 86 | 13 | 8 | 10 | 12 | 15 |
| Apoplexy, cerebral hæmorrhage | 181 | 228 | 195 | 212 | 220 | 118 | 163 | 122 | 137 | 136 |
| Cerebral thrombosis and embolism | 41 | 39 | 43 | 67 | 90 | 17 | 22 | 23 | 30 | 46 |
| Paralysis without specified cause | 158 | 176 | 191 | 177 | 173 | 32 | 39 | 37 | 31 | 34 |
| General paralysis of the insane | 14 | 15 | 7 | 17 | 14 | .. | .. | .. | 5 | .. |
| Other forms of mental alienation | 215 | 273 | 242 | 334 | 336 | 4 | 6 | 1 | 4 | 6 |
| Epilepsy | 174 | 188 | 195 | 224 | 211 | 5 | 4 | 6 | 4 | 7 |
| Convulsions | 21 | 25 | 34 | 25 | 17 | 3 | 1 | 1 | 1 | .. |
| Convulsions of infants | 47 | 55 | 61 | 63 | 51 | 10 | 5 | 4 | 5 | 2 |
| Chorea | 77 | 57 | 66 | 52 | 53 | 1 | .. | 1 | .. | .. |
| Neuralgia, neuritis | 418 | 514 | 502 | 590 | 578 | 2 | 4 | 2 | 1 | 2 |
| Softening of the brain | 6 | 3 | 2 | 6 | 5 | 5 | 2 | .. | 5 | 4 |
| Other nervous diseases | 700 | 688 | 714 | 798 | 953 | 29 | 27 | 30 | 37 | 43 |
| Totals | 2,315 | 2,431 | 2,439 | 2,799 | 2,944 | 311 | 325 | 298 | 313 | 364 |
Very high death-rates are shown for meningitis, apoplexy, cerebral embolism and thrombosis, and softening of the brain (the figures for which, however, are very small), but the general rate for the class is low, owing to the large number of cases of neuralgia, neuritis, neurasthenia, and mental alienation, for all of which the death-rate in hospitals is negligible. Mental cases are not retained in hospital for any length of time, being generally transferred to the mental hospitals as soon as possible.
Eye troubles are responsible for a considerable number of hospital cases, but very few deaths. Out of 3,694 cases during the five years 1923-27 only 5 deaths were recorded. The figures for the principal affections of the eyes during the five years are—
| Disease. | 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Cataract | 132 | 136 | 145 | 177 | 142 |
| Conjunctivitis | 65 | 61 | 80 | 90 | 102 |
| Iritis | 47 | 46 | 65 | 82 | 63 |
| Strabismus | 29 | 29 | 18 | 43 | 39 |
| Glaucoma | 24 | 30 | 44 | 35 | 38 |
| Dacryocystitis | 10 | 9 | 18 | 12 | 13 |
| Keratitis | 20 | 23 | 17 | 16 | 25 |
| Trachoma | 10 | 9 | 18 | 12 | 13 |
| Ulcer of eye | 77 | 97 | 107 | 114 | 122 |
| Foreign body in eye | 31 | 27 | 36 | 34 | 51 |
| Other diseases of eyes | 24 | 171 | 199 | 177 | 189 |
| Totals | 649 | 651 | 760 | 820 | 814 |
Injuries to the eyes, other than those due to the presence of some foreign body are included in the “accident” class.
Diseases of the ears and diseases of the mastoid process are placed under the same heading in the classification. The figures for each of the last five years are—
| Year. | Diseases of Ears. | Diseases of Mastoid Process. | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Total Cases. | Deaths. | Total Cases. | Deaths. | |||||
| Males. | Females. | Males. | Females. | Males. | Females. | Males. | Females. | |
| 1923 | 188 | 151 | 8 | 3 | 88 | 70 | 2 | 1 |
| 1924 | 151 | 154 | 4 | .. | 83 | 62 | 2 | .. |
| 1925 | 141 | 125 | 2 | 2 | 70 | 48 | .. | .. |
| 1926 | 176 | 171 | 3 | 2 | 77 | 64 | .. | 1 |
| 1927 | 280 | 222 | 5 | 4 | 91 | 81 | 3 | 2 |
Otitis media is the principal disease of the ears, representing 439 of the 502 cases, and 8 of the deaths, in 1927.
Mastoiditis was the trouble in 155 out of the 172 cases of disease of the mastoid process in 1927, and accounted for 4 of the deaths.
Diseases of the heart, which occupy the first four orders under Class IV, are responsible for nearly half of the total admissions for diseases of the circulatory system and for nine-tenths of the deaths. The figures for the principal diseases of the circulatory system for the last five years are—
| Disease. | Total Cases. | Deaths. | ||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. | 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. | |
| * Excluding cerebral embolism and thrombosis. | ||||||||||
| Pericarditis | 9 | 21 | 22 | 9 | 32 | 3 | 6 | 13 | 3 | 6 |
| Acute endocarditis and myocarditis | 68 | 81 | 78 | 91 | 115 | 22 | 34 | 34 | 33 | 35 |
| Angina pectoris | 22 | 34 | 34 | 45 | 49 | 2 | 6 | 5 | 7 | 12 |
| Other diseases of heart | 814 | 830 | 994 | 1,041 | 1,152 | 268 | 254 | 330 | 337 | 379 |
| Diseases of arteries | 72 | 97 | 95 | 106 | 101 | 14 | 37 | 30 | 26 | 31 |
| Embolism and thrombosis* | 26 | 44 | 46 | 54 | 53 | 1 | 10 | 3 | 9 | 8 |
| Varicose veins and ulcers | 245 | 258 | 265 | 261 | 298 | .. | .. | 2 | 1 | 2 |
| Hæmorrhoids | 197 | 182 | 239 | 217 | 282 | .. | .. | 2 | .. | 1 |
| Phlebitis | 38 | 41 | 35 | 49 | 53 | 1 | 4 | .. | 1 | 2 |
| Adenitis | 124 | 152 | 174 | 200 | 209 | .. | .. | .. | 1 | 1 |
| Abscess of groin | 86 | 87 | 51 | 68 | 94 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
| Abscess of axilla. | 60 | 54 | 67 | 63 | 76 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
| Other diseases of lymphatic system | 95 | 116 | 93 | 116 | 06 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 |
| Epistaxis and other hæmorrhage | 35 | 35 | 45 | 64 | 58 | .. | .. | .. | 2 | .. |
| Other diseases of circulatory system | .. | 8 | 27 | 22 | 35 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
| Totals | 1,891 | 2,040 | 2,265 | 2,412 | 2,713 | 311 | 351 | 419 | 420 | 478 |
The principal diseases under the heading “Other diseases of heart” in 1927 were—
| Disease. | Cases. | Deaths. |
|---|---|---|
| Aortic valve disease | 34 | 12 |
| Mitral valve disease | 36 | 8 |
| Aortic and mitral valve disease | 5 | 2 |
| Other or unspecified valve disease | 17 | 4 |
| Fatty heart | 2 | 1 |
| Dilatation of heart | 6 | .. |
| Other or unspecified myocardial disease | 630 | 283 |
| Disordered action of the heart | 142 | 18 |
| Heart-disease (undefined) | 280 | 51 |
| Totals | 1,152 | 379 |
The total cases of respiratory disease dealt with in public hospitals during 1927 were 4,322, resulting in 382 deaths. The figures for the various headings of the classification are as follows for the last five years:—
| Disease. | Total Cases. | Deaths. | ||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. | 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. | |
| Diseases of nasalfossæ and annexa | 467 | 644 | 647 | 601 | 698 | 1 | 6 | 1 | 2 | 2 |
| Diseases of larynx | 132 | 75 | 71 | 112 | 122 | 7 | 5 | 5 | 6 | 6 |
| Bronchitis | 896 | 740 | 886 | 935 | 917 | 67 | 57 | 65 | 70 | 66 |
| Broncho-pneumonia | 516 | 397 | 401 | 413 | 508 | 122 | 80 | 83 | 85 | 85 |
| Pneumonia | 88 | 919 | 733 | 835 | 1,002 | 125 | 138 | 131 | 134 | 159 |
| Pleurisy | 453 | 418 | 387 | 455 | 642 | 17 | 25 | 15 | 17 | 22 |
| Pulmonary congestion | 26 | 16 | 28 | 45 | 39 | 7 | 5 | 11 | 17 | 12 |
| Gangrene of lung | 2 | 3 | 3 | .. | 3 | 1 | 2 | 2 | .. | 3 |
| Asthma | 228 | 268 | 262 | 218 | 291 | 8 | 10 | 8 | 11 | 9 |
| Pulmonary emphysema | 7 | 1 | .. | .. | 4 | 1 | .. | .. | .. | 1 |
| Other diseases of respiratory system | 80 | 100 | 89 | 87 | 96 | 7 | 6 | 14 | 11 | 17 |
| Totals | 3,615 | 3,581 | 3,507 | 3,701 | 4,322 | 363 | 334 | 335 | 353 | 382 |
Bronchitis, broncho-pneumonia, and pneumonia were responsible in 1927 for nearly three-fifths of the total cases in this class, and over four-fifths of the deaths. Males represent the majority of the cases of respiratory disease. The sudden increase in 1924 of diseases of the nasal fossæ and annexa is due to the inclusion under that heading, in the revised classification of diseases, of the maxillary, frontal, and ethmoidal sinuses, which were formerly treated as diseases of the bones.
Dental caries (including teeth-extractions, undefined) is the principal disease of the mouth dealt with in public hospitals, representing 458 out of a total of 781 cases in 1927. Other complaints contributing to the total were: Stomatitis, 38; alveolar abscess, 60; pyorrhœa, 94; and hæmorrhage from tooth-socket, 37. The death-rate in this group is negligible, as will be seen from the figures for the last five years.
| Year. | Total Cases. | Deaths. |
|---|---|---|
| 1923 | 409 | 2 |
| 1924 | 497 | 2 |
| 1925 | 555 | 1 |
| 1926 | 774 | 2 |
| 1927 | 781 | .. |
Admissions to public hospitals for adenoids and diseases of the tonsils are very numerous, and occupy first place in the ranking of individual causes. The great majority of the admissions are of children under ten years of age, and the period in the hospital is comparatively short. The death rate for the group is exceedingly small.
| Disease. | Total Cases. | Deaths. | ||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. | 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. | |
| Adenoids and tonsils | 2,573 | 2,875 | 2,709 | 3,440 | 4,066 | .. | .. | 1 | 5 | 1 |
| Adenoids | 150 | 208 | 156 | 175 | 75 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
| Enlarged or diseased tonsils | 299 | 418 | 453 | 669 | 574 | .. | .. | .. | 1 | 2 |
| Tonsilitis, tonsillar abscess | 864 | 1,093 | 983 | 1,307 | 1,413 | 4 | 1 | 1 | 4 | 9 |
| Septic throat | 65 | 76 | 65 | 69 | 64 | .. | .. | 1 | .. | 1 |
| Pharyngitis | 42 | 49 | 35 | 35 | 43 | 2 | .. | .. | .. | 1 |
| Vincent's angina | 9 | 17 | 22 | 32 | 69 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 3 |
| Other | 28 | 32 | 4 | 37 | 41 | 3 | 1 | 1 | .. | .. |
| Totals | 4,030 | 4,768 | 4,427 | 5,764 | 6,445 | 9 | 2 | 4 | 10 | 17 |
There were 1,267 cases of and 57 deaths from diseases of the stomach during the year 1927, the principal of which were ulcer of stomach and duodenum 601 cases, gastritis 330, and dyspepsia and indigestion 163. Of the 57 deaths, gastric ulcer or duodenal ulcer was the complaint in 47 cases.
A comparison of the discharges and deaths for the principal diseases in each of the five years 1923-27 is given.
| Disease. | Total Cases. | Deaths. | ||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. | 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. | |
| Ulcer of stomach | 212 | 241 | 271 | 283 | 340 | 15 | 23 | 21 | 31 | 31 |
| Ulcer of duodenum | 163 | 168 | 228 | 299 | 261 | 17 | 15 | 16 | 27 | 16 |
| Gastritis | 379 | 382 | 372 | 305 | 330 | 3 | .. | 1 | 2 | 3 |
| Dyspepsia, indigestion | 120 | 98 | 150 | 157 | 163 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
| Vomiting | 22 | 25 | 29 | 30 | 31 | .. | .. | 1 | .. | 3 |
| Hæmatemesis | 19 | 32 | 32 | 28 | 26 | .. | 2 | 1 | 3 | 3 |
| Other diseases | 143 | 103 | 110 | 90 | 116 | 8 | 2 | 4 | 1 | 1 |
| Totals | 1,058 | 1,049 | 1,192 | 1,192 | 1,267 | 43 | 42 | 44 | 64 | 57 |
The total eases of diarrhœa and enteritis included in the returns for 1927 were 783, including 39 deaths. Twenty-five of the deaths were of children under two years of age.
The total numbers of cases and of deaths in each of the last five years are—
| Year. | Total Cases. | Total Deaths. | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Under 2 Years of Age. | 2 Years and over. | Total. | Under 2 Years of Age. | 2 Years and over. | Total. | |
| 1923 | 140 | 437 | 577 | 22 | 21 | 43 |
| 1924 | 230 | 585 | 815 | 37 | 18 | 55 |
| 1925 | 155 | 508 | 663 | 22 | 13 | 35 |
| 1926 | 169 | 619 | 788 | 19 | 26 | 45 |
| 1927 | 178 | 605 | 783 | 25 | 14 | 39 |
Infants under two years of age represent 24 per cent. of the total cases for the last five years, and 58 per cent. of the deaths.
Appendicitis ranks high among hospital cases, but the death-rate is exceedingly low. During the five years 1923-27 only 397 deaths occurred out of a total of 18,404 cases dealt with, representing a percentage of 2.16. The figures for the last five years are as stated in the next table.
| Year. | Total Cases. | Deaths. | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Males. | Females. | Total. | Males. | Females. | Total. | |
| 1923 | 1,543 | 1,604 | 3,147 | 55 | 29 | 84 |
| 1924 | 1,676 | 1,822 | 3,498 | 46 | 31 | 77 |
| 1925 | 1,895 | 2,037 | 3,932 | 63 | 28 | 91 |
| 1926 | 1,922 | 1,995 | 3,917 | 46 | 26 | 72 |
| 1927 | 1,921 | 1,989 | 3,910 | 42 | 31 | 73 |
Males represent somewhat less than one-half of the total cases dealt with, but three-fifths of the deaths are of males.
Hernia and intestinal-obstruction cases included in the returns for 1927 numbered 1,477, including 88 deaths. A table showing, for the different varieties of hernia and for intestinal obstruction, the number of cases and of deaths during the last five years is given below:—
| Disease. | Total Cases. | Deaths. | ||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. | 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. | |
| Inguinal hernia | 640 | 715 | 710 | 807 | 924 | 11 | 6 | 5 | 11 | 11 |
| Ventral hernia | 90 | 90 | 95 | 121 | 120 | 3 | 3 | 4 | 1 | 7 |
| Umbilical hernia | 48 | 47 | 40 | 43 | 44 | 3 | 3 | 2 | 5 | 2 |
| Femoral hernia | 31 | 46 | 50 | 54 | 63 | 1 | 1 | 2 | 1 | 4 |
| Hernia (class undefined) | 76 | 98 | 116 | 97 | 105 | 9 | 5 | 4 | 5 | 12 |
| Intestinal obstruction | 135 | 187 | 198 | 233 | 221 | 27 | 38 | 45 | 53 | 52 |
| Totals | 1,020 | 1,183 | 1,209 | 1,355 | 1,477 | 54 | 56 | 62 | 76 | 88 |
There is a decided tendency for the figures in this group to increase, the most noticeable increases being shown for inguinal hernia and intestinal obstruction. Although the cases of hernia outnumber the intestinal-obstruction cases by nearly six to one, the number of deaths from the former is small. Deaths from intestinal obstruction, however, are comparatively numerous, and normally one-fifth of the total cases treated prove to be fatal. Females largely outnumber males in the figures for ventral, umbilical, and femoral hernia.
Non-cancerous diseases of the liver were responsible for 51 deaths during the year 1927. Of the total of 872 discharges and deaths of patients treated for liver-diseases, those suffering from cholecystitis contributed 277, and those treated for biliary calculi 371 (including 298 females).
The following table gives a brief summary of the principal diseases:—
| Disease. | Total Cases. | Deaths. | ||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. | 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. | |
| Acute yellow atrophy | 3 | 3 | .. | 1 | 1 | 3 | 2 | .. | 1 | .. |
| Hydatids | 56 | 55 | 44 | 71 | 53 | 2 | 6 | 7 | 5 | 7 |
| Cirrhosis | 45 | 40 | 39 | 51 | 47 | 12 | 13 | 12 | 15 | 14 |
| Biliary calculi | 244 | 315 | 253 | 329 | 371 | 14 | 14 | 11 | 10 | 14 |
| Cholecystitis | 138 | 135 | 256 | 245 | 277 | 7 | 8 | 20 | 16 | 6 |
| Jaundice | 116 | 70 | 85 | 54 | 59 | 2 | 1 | 8 | 1 | 3 |
| Other diseases | 43 | 24 | 36 | 46 | 64 | 6 | 3 | 8 | 7 | 7 |
| Totals | 645 | 642 | 713 | 797 | 872 | 46 | 47 | 66 | 55 | 51 |
In 236 cases in 1927 the disease treated was entered as peritonitis, without the actual cause of the condition being indicated. Peritonitis is a frequent complication of appendicitis and other diseases of the digestive system, and also of the puerperal state. Females predominate among peritonitis cases, as will be seen from the following table covering the last five years, and the death-rate is also higher among females.
| Year. | Total Cases. | Deaths. | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Males. | Females. | Total. | Males. | Females. | Total. | |
| 1923 | 67 | 95 | 162 | 15 | 21 | 36 |
| 1924 | 73 | 119 | 192 | 10 | 22 | 32 |
| 1925 | 76 | 141 | 217 | 7 | 19 | 26 |
| 1926 | 86 | 160 | 246 | 5 | 19 | 24 |
| 1927 | 85 | 151 | 236 | 9 | 24 | 33 |
The great majority of the remaining diseases of the digestive system come under the somewhat indefinite heading “Other diseases of the intestines,” which covers a considerable number of important items in the study of morbidity. The death-rate for the group is exceedingly low, as is also the rate for the group “Diseases of the œsophagus.” The figures for the principal diseases of the digestive system not already dealt with are—
| Disease. | Total Cases. | Deaths. | ||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1923. | 1924. | 1926. | 1926. | 1927. | 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. | |
| Diseases of the œsophagus | 61 | 40 | 15 | 29 | 27 | 1 | 1 | .. | .. | 1 |
| Worms and other intestinal parasites | 18 | 51 | 73 | 58 | 61 | .. | 2 | 7 | 1 | 3 |
| Constipation | 136 | 164 | 211 | 236 | 213 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
| Ischio-rectal abscess | 85 | 55 | 93 | 113 | 98 | .. | .. | 2 | 1 | .. |
| Anal fistula | 47 | 43 | 29 | 50 | 45 | .. | .. | .. | 1 | .. |
| Anal fissure | 16 | 17 | 29 | 36 | 22 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
| Anal abscess | 13 | 15 | 25 | 26 | 26 | .. | .. | .. | 1 | .. |
| Visceroptosis and enteroptosis | 48 | 57 | 44 | 53 | 48 | 2 | .. | 1 | .. | 2 |
| Other diseases of intestines | 142 | 125 | 122 | 142 | 173 | 6 | 9 | 7 | 8 | 5 |
| Diseases of the pancreas | 7 | 15 | 17 | 21 | 29 | 3 | 9 | 8 | 8 | 10 |
| Abdominal pains | 78 | 70 | 90 | 76 | 80 | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. |
| Totals | 651 | 652 | 748 | 840 | 822 | 13 | 21 | 25 | 20 | 21 |
The increase after 1923 in the number of cases treated for worms and other intestinal parasites is due mainly to the fact that the revised classification includes under this heading all cases of hydatids other than hydatids of the liver.
Of the 61 cases of intestinal parasites shown for 1927 under the preceding heading, 42 were hydatid cases, to which should be added the 53 cases of hydatids of the liver (which includes hydatids of undefined location) shown under the heading “Diseases of the Liver.” The following table shows the 1927 figures for hydatids, with parts of the body affected:—
| Hydatids of | Cases. | Deaths. |
|---|---|---|
| Liver | 53 | 7 |
| Lung | 27 | 3 |
| Kidney | 1 | .. |
| Abdomen | 8 | 1 |
| Peritoneum | 3 | .. |
| Arm | 1 | .. |
| Muscle | 2 | .. |
| Totals | 95 | 10 |
The figures for the various diseases of the urinary system dealt with in public hospitals during the last five years are—
| Disease. | Total Cases. | Deaths. | ||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. | 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. | |
| Acute nephritis | 95 | 78 | 84 | 135 | 149 | 18 | 11 | 27 | 26 | 14 |
| Chronic nephritis | 276 | 261 | 262 | 328 | 305 | 91 | 106 | 108 | 116 | 108 |
| Pyelitis | 298 | 392 | 384 | 490 | 557 | .. | 3 | 4 | 6 | 5 |
| Hæmaturia | 28 | 31 | 50 | 65 | 43 | 1 | 1 | 1 | .. | 1 |
| Movable kidney | 22 | 12 | 20 | 13 | 16 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
| Pyelonephritis | 29 | 22 | 56 | 63 | 26 | 8 | 8 | 16 | 10 | 9 |
| Pyonephrosis | 15 | 13 | 15 | 13 | 26 | 5 | 4 | 6 | 4 | 5 |
| Hydronephrosis | 8 | 15 | 10 | 15 | 30 | 1 | 1 | .. | .. | 1 |
| Abscess of kidney | 9 | 8 | 17 | 8 | 18 | .. | .. | 2 | .. | 1 |
| Other kidney-diseases | 36 | 38 | 48 | 64 | 84 | 4 | .. | 2 | 4 | 2 |
| Renal colic | 55 | 53 | 42 | 80 | 88 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
| Renal stone | 64 | 59 | 71 | 75 | 91 | 2 | 1 | 4 | 6 | 3 |
| Stone in bladder or urethra | 35 | 45 | 49 | 64 | 61 | 1 | .. | .. | 3 | 7 |
| Retention of urine | 58 | 53 | 52 | 49 | 38 | 5 | 4 | 3 | 3 | 2 |
| Enuresis | 15 | 19 | 26 | 31 | 33 | .. | .. | 1 | 1 | .. |
| Cystitis | 190 | 190 | 174 | 216 | 190 | 14 | 11 | 6 | 6 | 3 |
| Cystocele | 14 | 28 | 28 | 34 | 56 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
| Other diseases of bladder | 32 | 28 | 24 | 29 | 24 | 1 | .. | .. | 1 | .. |
| Stricture, &c., of urethra | 126 | 165 | 191 | 201 | 113 | 8 | 3 | 6 | 10 | 3 |
| Enlargement, &c., of prostate | 202 | 239 | 261 | 302 | 266 | 55 | 59 | 41 | 69 | 65 |
| Totals | 1,607 | 1,749 | 1,864 | 2,275 | 2,214 | 214 | 215 | 227 | 265 | 229 |
Chronic nephritis is responsible for nearly half of the total deaths in this group, though it represents only about one-seventh of the cases. Diseases of the prostate, principally cases of enlargement, have also a comparatively high death-rate. Females comprise the majority of the cases of pyelitis, movable kidney, and cystitis, though in the case of the last-mentioned males invariably exceed females among the fatal cases.
Phimosis is responsible for more admissions to public hospitals than all other non-venereal diseases of the male genital organs taken together. A table showing the figures for the years 1923-27 follows:—
| Disease, &c. | Total Cases. | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. | |
| Phimosis | 378 | 421 | 400 | 392 | 408 |
| Paraphimosis | 16 | 10 | 22 | 24 | 18 |
| Epididymitis | 15 | 15 | 16 | 20 | 17 |
| Orchitis | 22 | 24 | 18 | 21 | 43 |
| Hydrocele | 63 | 61 | 65 | 94 | 87 |
| Undescended testicle | 16 | 34 | 21 | 28 | 29 |
| Other | 39 | 33 | 31 | 54 | 61 |
| Totals | 549 | 598 | 573 | 633 | 663 |
Only 1 death was recorded during the period covered by the table, viz., from abscess of scrotum, in 1926.
Diseases of the female genital organs, other than cancer or those diseases shown to be venereal or puerperal, are an important group in hospital cases, though the death-rate is exceedingly low. the total cases passing through public hospitals in 1927 were 2,421, involving only 33 deaths. the list follows:—
| Disease. | Total Cases. | Deaths. | ||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. | 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. | |
| Ovarian cysts | 114 | 170 | 169 | 176 | 155 | 5 | 2 | 8 | 4 | 5 |
| Salpingitis and pelvic abscess | 257 | 221 | 288 | 355 | 391 | 8 | 3 | 6 | 7 | 11 |
| Uterine tumour | 190 | 234 | 250 | 246 | 263 | 7 | 7 | 4 | 5 | 9 |
| Uterine hæmorrhage | 163 | 157 | 241 | 201 | 212 | 2 | .. | 2 | 1 | 1 |
| Metritis | 17 | 29 | 25 | 25 | 17 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
| Endometritis | 164 | 185 | 245 | 260 | 289 | 1 | 1 | .. | .. | 1 |
| Cervicitis | 15 | 22 | 20 | 29 | 48 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
| Endocervicitis | 11 | 12 | 16 | 41 | 34 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
| Erosion of cervix uteri | 22 | 29 | 24 | 28 | 39 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
| Retroversion of uterus | 328 | 382 | 381 | 342 | 359 | 1 | 1 | 2 | 1 | 1 |
| Prolapse of uterus | 217 | 213 | 282 | 235 | 209 | 3 | 2 | 1 | 2 | 1 |
| Other displacements of uterus | 33 | 19 | 22 | 38 | 31 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
| Dysmenorrhœa | 71 | 96 | 97 | 100 | 86 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
| Leucorrhœa | 15 | 33 | 38 | 36 | 39 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
| Other diseases of uterus | 52 | 122 | 93 | 107 | 82 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 3 |
| Oophoritis | 23 | 25 | 29 | 25 | 23 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
| Vaginitis | 22 | 29 | 23 | 24 | 24 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
| Other diseases | 105 | 140 | 117 | 109 | 120 | .. | .. | .. | 1 | 1 |
| Totals | 1,819 | 2,118 | 2,360 | 2,377 | 2,421 | 27 | 16 | 23 | 21 | 33 |
The following table gives figures for the principal non-puerperal diseases of the female breast (other than cancer or tumours) dealt with in public hospitals during the last five years. No deaths were recorded.
| Disease. | Total Cases. | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. | |
| Abscess of breast | 106 | 110 | 115 | 96 | 125 |
| Mastitis | 49 | 67 | 63 | 94 | 75 |
| Other | 2 | 5 | .. | 4 | 1 |
| Totals | 157 | 182 | 178 | 194 | 201 |
A total of 4,853 cases comes under the heading of puerperal in 1927. This number includes 2,241 cases of normal childbirth dealt with at public general hospitals, but does not cover maternity cases in St. Helens Hospitals.
There have been substantial increases in the number of puerperal cases treated during the last five years. This increase can justly be put down to the huge advance that has taken place in the matter of providing maternity wards at the various public hospitals. Whereas in 1923 there were only 1,000 cases of normal labour, this figure has rapidly risen until in 1927 it reached the comparatively high total of 2,241. Accidents of pregnancy accounted for the greater part of the remainder of the increase.
The totals given in the following table for miscarriage do not include threatened miscarriage (67 in 1927); nor do these for abortion include threatened abortion (119 in 1927). These, together with hyperemesis gravidarum (56 in 1927), are the principal diseases included in “Other accidents of pregnancy.”
| Puerperal Diseases and Accidents. | ||||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Disease. | Total Cases. | Deaths. | ||||||||
| 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. | 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. | |
| Normal labour | 1,000 | 1,323 | 1,467 | 2,009 | 2,241 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
| Miscarriage | 308 | 287 | 331 | 325 | 340 | .. | 1 | 1 | 2 | 4 |
| Incomplete miscarriage | 95 | 115 | 87 | 124 | 137 | 1 | 1 | .. | 2 | .. |
| Abortion | 151 | 260 | 264 | 316 | 350 | 2 | 3 | 1 | .. | .. |
| Incomplete abortion | 239 | 345 | 438 | 440 | 478 | .. | .. | .. | 1 | 1 |
| Ectopic gestation | 93 | 105 | 89 | 107 | 129 | 2 | 3 | 1 | 4 | 5 |
| Other accidents of pregnancy | 239 | 355 | 391 | 306 | 408 | 2 | 2 | 3 | 8 | 1 |
| Puerperal hæmorrhage | 48 | 48 | 68 | 78 | 67 | 3 | 3 | 5 | 6 | 6 |
| Laceration, &c., of perinæum and cervix | 63 | 28 | 112 | 128 | 102 | .. | .. | 2 | .. | .. |
| Other accidents of labour | 43 | 49 | 73 | 81 | 90 | 5 | .. | 5 | 1 | 5 |
| Puerperal septicæmia | 152 | 204 | 249 | 218 | 299 | 38 | 33 | 34 | 34 | 63 |
| Puerperal phlebitis and phlegmasia alba dolens | 13 | 10 | 9 | 22 | 12 | 3 | 1 | 2 | 1 | .. |
| Puerperal albuminuria, convulsions | 82 | 89 | 153 | 141 | 169 | 11 | 14 | 17 | 15 | 17 |
| Puerperal mania, &c. | 12 | 6 | 11 | 15 | 19 | 2 | .. | 1 | 1 | 2 |
| Puerperal diseases of breast | 7 | 3 | .. | 7 | 12 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
| Totals | 2,545 | 3,227 | 3,742 | 4,317 | 4,853 | 69 | 61 | 72 | 75 | 104 |
Cases of non-tuberculous diseases of the bones and of the organs of locomotion dealt with in 1927 numbered 1,855, including 36 deaths. Twenty deaths were due to osteomyelitis. The principal diseases in this class, following the order of the classification, for the years 1923-27 were—
| Disease. | 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| * All cases of arthritis included in 1923. Arthritis (undefined) is now included with chronic rheumatism. | |||||
| Osteomyelitis | 292 | 295 | 345 | 386 | 393 |
| Periostitis | 57 | 72 | 66 | 69 | 57 |
| Necrosis | 47 | 67 | 49 | 43 | 35 |
| Osteitis | 22 | 19 | 14 | 18 | 12 |
| Other diseases of bones | 218 | 208 | 183 | 166 | 191 |
| Synovitis | 118 | 160 | 153 | 159 | 145 |
| Acute arthritis | 154* | 45 | 42 | 44 | 53 |
| Ankylosis | 23 | 17 | 22 | 9 | 26 |
| Other diseases of joints | 120 | 117 | 114 | 116 | 154 |
| Amputations | 8 | 7 | 19 | 10 | 16 |
| Bursitis | 108 | 115 | 123 | 139 | 160 |
| Lumbago | 62 | 61 | 80 | 92 | 83 |
| Myalgia | 77 | 84 | 63 | 57 | 80 |
| Talipes | 78 | 90 | 109 | 129 | 110 |
| Tenosynovitis | 22 | 14 | 22 | 21 | 30 |
| Ganglion | 20 | 24 | 26 | 25 | 30 |
| Bunion | 9 | 17 | 15 | 12 | 13 |
| Other diseases of organs of locomotion | 201 | 208 | 235 | 223 | 267 |
| Totals | 1,636 | 1,620 | 1,680 | 1.718 | 1,855 |
Diseases of the skin and of the cellular tissue, which comprise four orders in the international classification, are an important group in morbidity statistics, though the death-rate is very low. Abscesses, cellulitis, and ulcers are responsible for approximately half of the total cases dealt with under this heading, eczema and furuncle ranking highest among other skin-diseases.
The figures for the principal diseases of the skin and annexa during the last five years are—
| Disease. | 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Gangrene | 34 | 33 | 27 | 38 | 43 |
| Carbuncle | 76 | 89 | 109 | 110 | 128 |
| Furuncle | 94 | 152 | 157 | 148 | 180 |
| Abscess | 655 | 712 | 727 | 688 | 737 |
| Cellulitis | 316 | 410 | 376 | 387 | 420 |
| Whitlow | 84 | 89 | 97 | 105 | 121 |
| Ulcers | 191 | 231 | 184 | 195 | 216 |
| Eczema | 177 | 149 | 151 | 154 | 161 |
| Scabies | 86 | 101 | 74 | 84 | 93 |
| Dermatitis | 120 | 133 | 120 | 123 | 153 |
| Erythema | 39 | 56 | 43 | 64 | 51 |
| Impetigo | 73 | 81 | 90 | 95 | 118 |
| Ingrown nails | 42 | 64 | 52 | 55 | 50 |
| Herpes | 28 | 37 | 35 | 39 | 33 |
| Psoriasis | 13 | 22 | 23 | 28 | 14 |
| Seborrhœa | 19 | 12 | 21 | 15 | 18 |
| Urticaria | 8 | 23 | 25 | 32 | 22 |
| Ringworm | 20 | 25 | 21 | 25 | 29 |
| Pruritus | 8 | 10 | 5 | 9 | 20 |
| Onychia | 14 | 14 | 10 | 16 | 10 |
| Pemphigus | 7 | 3 | 7 | .. | 8 |
| Other diseases | 162 | 170 | 135 | 234 | 293 |
| Totals | 2,266 | 2,616 | 2,489 | 2,644 | 2,918 |
Deaths from these diseases during the year 1927 numbered 47, as compared with 43 in 1926, 45 in 1925, 30 in 1924, and 30 in 1923. The deaths include, in 1927, 17 ascribed to gangrene and 7 to cellulitis.
Congenital malformations do not bulk very largely among hospital cases, but appear to be on the increase. The figures for the last five years are given.
| Disease. | Total Cases. | Deaths. | ||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. | 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. | |
| Cleft palate | 31 | 38 | 34 | 48 | 41 | .. | 3 | 3 | .. | 3 |
| Nævus | 24 | 17 | 20 | 25 | 34 | .. | 1 | .. | .. | .. |
| Hare-lip | 17 | 22 | 14 | 12 | 10 | 1 | .. | .. | 1 | .. |
| Hydrocephalus | 5 | 7 | 6 | 8 | 9 | 2 | 5 | 1 | 1 | 4 |
| Spina bifida | 7 | 6 | 10 | 11 | 10 | 4 | 2 | 5 | 4 | 2 |
| Congenital dislocation of hip | 28 | 42 | 36 | 23 | 33 | .. | .. | .. | 1 | .. |
| Congenital talipes | 38 | 52 | 49 | 46 | 46 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 |
| Congenital heart-disease | 11 | 11 | 11 | 11 | 17 | 6 | 3 | 9 | 7 | 12 |
| Other malformations | 37 | 60 | 73 | 82 | 92 | 12 | 18 | 12 | 16 | 13 |
| Totals | 198 | 255 | 253 | 266 | 292 | 25 | 32 | 30 | 30 | 35 |
Thirty deaths in public hospitals during 1927 are recorded as having been due to diseases of early infancy. The chief item in this class is premature birth (20 deaths). The total discharges and deaths in 1927 amounted to only 140; thus the deaths represented 21.43 per cent. of the total cases treated. The rate in this group is always high, having been 30.41 in 1926, 37.50 in 1925, 31.75 in 1924. and 33.88 in 1923.
Hospital returns show a total of 80 male deaths and 27 female deaths from old age during 1927. These totals include the returns of three hospitals which are also old people's homes. The numbers for the five years 1923-27 are as follows—
| Year. | Total Cases. | Deaths. | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|
| Males. | Females. | Males. | Females. | |
| 1923 | 291 | 115 | 116 | 52 |
| 1924 | 242 | 105 | 80 | 48 |
| 1925 | 246 | 98 | 87 | 27 |
| 1926 | 227 | 108 | 81 | 37 |
| 1927 | 228 | 77 | 80 | 27 |
The principal headings included in this class in hospital cases are fractures, dislocations, and injuries to the various parts of the body. In the classification of deaths the cause of death is of primary importance, and in cases of deaths resulting from fractures and other injuries the actual cause is usually obtained, and the death classified accordingly. The Medical Superintendents are, however, concerned not with causes but with the nature of injuries, and the returns in the great majority of cases are classed under the headings “fractures” and “injuries,” which in death statistics would be regarded as somewhat indefinite, but which in morbidity statistics are invaluable on account of the fact that the part of the body affected is given in most of the cases. Similarly, no distinction is usually made between cases of self-inflicted, homicidal, and accidental injuries.
The following table shows as far as possible the classification of the various external causes dealt with during the five years 1923-27:—
| — | Total Cases. | Deaths. | ||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. | 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. | |
| Poisoning | 98 | 77 | 84 | 114 | 116 | 2 | 5 | 7 | 10 | 10 |
| Immersion in water | 9 | 5 | 5 | 12 | 11 | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. |
| Burns and scalds | 307 | 338 | 346 | 381 | 436 | 25 | 27 | 24 | 25 | 38 |
| Suffocation and gas poisoning | 5 | 10 | 4 | 16 | 13 | .. | .. | 2 | 4 | 1 |
| Traumatism by firearms | 69 | 95 | 108 | 148 | 145 | 7 | 9 | 10 | 10 | 9 |
| Injuries by animals | 20 | 17 | 11 | 9 | 11 | .. | 1 | 1 | .. | .. |
| Starvation | 4 | 1 | 4 | .. | .. | 2 | .. | .. | .. | .. |
| Frostbite, excessive cold | 10 | 3 | 5 | 7 | 6 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
| Effects of heat | 11 | 5 | 13 | 5 | 8 | .. | .. | 1 | .. | .. |
| Electric shock | 6 | 3 | 8 | 13 | 2 | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. |
| Fractures, dislocations, &c. | 2,353 | 2,700 | 3,019 | 3,322 | 3,477 | 101 | 119 | 100 | 182 | 161 |
| Miscellaneous injuries | 3,205 | 3,679 | 4,052 | 4,191 | 4,333 | 52 | 61 | 76 | 67 | 65 |
| Totals | 6,097 | 6,933 | 7,659 | 8,218 | 8,558 | 191 | 222 | 221 | 298 | 284 |
In a few instances cases included in the fractures and miscellaneous injuries in the above table could have been definitely allocated to their appropriate headings of the classification, but on account of such cases obviously representing only a small proportion of the total for the respective headings it has been considered advisable to omit these headings altogether and to include the cases in the two general headings.
The location of the 4,333 miscellaneous injuries, as well as of the 3,477 fractures, dislocations, &c., for 1927 is shown in the following table:—
| Region. | Fractures, Dislocations, Ac. | Miscellaneous Injuries. |
|---|---|---|
| Head | 274 | 899 |
| Face | 128 | 549 |
| Neck | 7 | 69 |
| Back | 61 | 155 |
| Thorax and contents | 129 | 139 |
| Abdomen and contents | .. | 126 |
| External genital organs | .. | 35 |
| Upper limbs | 1,192 | 880 |
| Lower limbs | 1,670 | 975 |
| Undefined | 16 | 506 |
| Totals | 3,477 | 4,333 |
Detailed statistics of operations in connection with disease and condition on discharge have been compiled since 1925. An additional feature of the 1927 statistics is that a distinction is now made between principal operations for the diseases specified and accessory or multiple operations or operations for associated diseases or complications.
Operations in 1927 were returned in no fewer than 28,476 of the 67,967 cases dealt with during the year, as compared with 26,692 operations out of 64,037 cases in 1926. Of the 3,782 patients who died in hospital during 1927, 839 were shown to have been operated upon. A table showing the figures for the last three years follows:—
| Year. | Total Patients discharged or dying. | Total Patients operated upon. | Deaths of Patients after Operation. | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Number. | Percentage of Total Patients discharged or dying. | Number. | Percentage of Total Patients operated upon. | ||
| 1925 | 57,387 | 24,896 | 43.38 | 811 | 3.25 |
| 1926 | 64,037 | 26,692 | 41.68 | 852 | 3.19 |
| 1927 | 67,967 | 28,476 | 41.90 | 839 | 2.91 |
Of the 839 persons who died after having been operated upon, 173 had been operated on for cancer. 70 for appendicitis, 47 for intestinal obstruction, 37 for fractures, and 35 for enlargement of the prostate. Computing these figures as a percentage of the number of patients operated upon for the disease specified, it is found that very high ratios exist for intestinal obstruction (32 per cent.), enlargement of prostate (24 per cent.), and cancer (21 per cent.). Other diseases having a high percentage of deaths after operation were diabetes (27 per cent.), diphtheria (21 per cent.), puerperal septicæmia (14 per cent.), peritonitis (13 per cent.), and ulcer of the stomach and duodenum (10 per cent.).
The great bulk of the 28,476 operations returned in 1927 were of a simple or more or less indefinite nature, the total including, for instance, 2,877 cases of incisions of abscesses, &c., 1,525 of excisions of growths or affected parts, and 1,922 of dilatation and curettement. Suturing, repair, &c., of cuts, lacerations, &c., accounted for 1,096 eases, excluding 382 cases of perineorrhaphy, trachelorrhaphy, and other sutures of the female genital organs. There were 1,235 cases of reduction of fractures, 739 of extractions of teeth, 386 of plastic operations, 256 of removal of foreign body, 230 of application of radium or diathermy, 194 of freeing of adhesions, 170 of paracentesis (including 132 of ear-drum), 127 of avulsion of nail, 85 of manipulation of joints, 53 of cauterization, and 78 of resection of rib. In 29 cases catheterization or other passing sounds were returned; in 23 cases exploratory operations, not otherwise defined, were given; in 34 cases the operation was given as removal of placenta, in 39 cases as lumbar puncture; and in 20 as arthrodesis. Cases of examination by X-ray or through natural vents are not included, nor are injections of fluids or other suchlike treatments.
Among the more definite operations, the following were the most important numerically;—
| Operation. | Number of Times performed. | ||
|---|---|---|---|
| As Principal Operation. | As Multiple or Accessory Operation. | Total. | |
| Tonsillectomy | 5,052 | 219 | 5,271 |
| Adenoidectomy | 163 | 4,163 | 4,326 |
| Appendicectomy | 3,598 | 298 | 3,896 |
| Herniotomy | 1,151 | 58 | 1,209 |
| Amputation of limbs, breast, or cervix | 683 | 36 | 719 |
| Ventrosuspension | 417 | 158 | 575 |
| Circumcision | 437 | 88 | 525 |
| Thyroidectomy | 372 | 4 | 376 |
| Laparotomy | 308 | 18 | 326 |
| Cholecystectomy | 301 | 49 | 350 |
| Sub-mucous resection | 275 | 59 | 334 |
| Hysterectomy | 289 | 22 | 311 |
| Salpingectomy | 231 | 22 | 253 |
| Hæmorrhoidectomy | 209 | 26 | 235 |
| Tenorrhaphy | 201 | 10 | 211 |
| Adenectomy | 166 | 39 | 205 |
| Gastro-enterostomy | 143 | 19 | 162 |
| Antrotomy | 132 | 28 | 160 |
| Prostatectomy | 142 | 9 | 151 |
| Mastoidotomy | 113 | 17 | 130 |
| Arthrotomy | 122 | 6 | 128 |
| Perineorrhaphy | 54 | 63 | 117 |
| Sequestrectomy | 96 | 11 | 107 |
| Oophorectomy | 84 | 33 | 117 |
| Trachelorrhaphy | 59 | 44 | 103 |
| Turbinectomy | 65 | 34 | 99 |
| Thoracotomy | 75 | 12 | 87 |
| Co porrhaphy | 46 | 41 | 87 |
| Needling cataract | 81 | 5 | 86 |
| Adenotomy | 77 | 9 | 86 |
Table of Contents
The law relating to public health in New Zealand is contained in the Health Act, 1920, which repealed the consolidated Public Health Act, 1908, and its amendments. A full account of the Act was given in the 1927 issue of the Year-book.
For the administration of the Act there is established a Department of Health, with a Director - General of Health as chief administrative officer. the Department comprises Divisions of Public Hygiene. Hospitals, Nursing, School Hygiene, Child Welfare, and Maori Hygiene, each of which is under the supervision of a Director.
For purposes of local administration the country is divided into health districts, each of which is under the charge of a Medical Officer of Health, who must be a medical practitioner with special qualifications in public health. These officers are responsible for the due observation of all regulations pertaining to public health, and act as advisers of the local governing bodies in matters affecting the public health.
In addition to being charged with the administration of the Health Act, the Department controls the registration of medical practitioner, nurses, midwives and maternity nurses, masseurs, and plumbers. It supervises the sale of food and drugs, and protects the public against exploitation by fraud in connection with alleged remedies. The Department also administers the law covering the control of cemeteries and crematoria.
The medical and dental inspection and treatment of school-children are carried out by special divisions of the Department.
The system of notification of certain diseases has been in force in New Zealand for many years, and the list of notifiable diseases has undergone several alterations. the list at present is as follows:—
Notifiable infectious diseases mentioned in Part I of First Schedule of Health Act, 1920:—
| Anthrax. |
| Cerebro-spinal fever (cerebro-spinal meningitis). |
| Cholera. |
| Dengue. |
| Diphtheria. |
| Erysipelas. |
| Enteric fever (typhoid fever, paratyphoid fever). |
| Leprosy. |
| Plague (bubonic or pneumonic). |
| Puerperal fever (puerperal septicæmia and puerperal sapræmia). |
| Scarlet fever (scarlatina). |
| Smallpox (variola, including varioloid, alastrim, amaas, Cuban itch, and Philippine itch). |
| Typhus. |
| Yellow fever. |
Notifiable infectious diseases declared by Gazette notice:—
| * In certain circumstances. (See letterpress post.) |
|---|
| Dysentery (amœbic and bacillary). |
| Encephalitis lethargica. |
| Fulminant influenza. |
| Pneumonic influenza. |
| Septicæmic influenza. |
| Ophthalmia neonatorum. |
| Acute primary pneumonia. |
| Acute poliomyelitis (infantile paralysis). |
| Trachoma (granular conjunctivitis, granular ophthalmia, granular eyelids). |
| Tuberculosis (pulmonary). |
| Septicæmia consequent on abortion or miscarriage. |
| Syphilis.* |
| Gonorrhœa.* |
| Soft chancre.* |
Notifiable diseases, other than infectious, mentioned in Second Schedule:—
| Actinomycosis. |
| Ankylostomiasis (hookworm disease). |
| Bilharziosis (endemic hæmaturia, Egyptian hæmaturia). |
| Beriberi. |
| Hydatids. |
| Food poisoning (botulismus, ptomaine poisoning). |
| Chronic lead poisoning. |
| Phosphorus poisoning. |
| Tetanus. |
Notifiable disease, other than infectious, declared by Gazette notice:—
Eclampsia.
By Gazette notice dated the 29th November, 1924, syphilis, gonorrhœa, and soft chancre were declared to be infectious diseases within the meaning of the Health Act, 1920. On the 9th July, 1925, regulations were made under the Health Act, 1920. and the Social Hygiene Act, 1917, providing for the compulsory notification of these diseases in certain circumstances, and for the treatment of those affected by venereal disease in a communicable form.
Under these regulations it is incumbent upon a medical practitioner, or a medical officer of a hospital, who has been treating any person suffering from venereal disease ? in a communicable form to notify the Director-General of Health if such person fails for more than two weeks (after the date fixed in that behalf by the medical practitioner or medical officer) to attend for treatment, unless he is known in the meantime to have placed himself under treatment by some other qualified person.
If the Director-General of Health has reason to believe (either from a notification as provided for above, or otherwise) that any person is suffering from venereal disease in a communicable form, ho may require such person to submit himself for examination to some medical practitioner, and to supply a medical certificate as to the state of his health in relation to venereal disease. If a medical certificate is not supplied within the time specified, or if the certificate does not definitely disclose whether or not the person to whom it relates is suffering from venereal disease in a communicable form, the Director-General of Health may authorize two medical practitioners to examine such person.
In cases where a medical certificate is not obtainable, or where the certificate shows the person to be suffering from venereal disease in a communicable form, the Director-General of Health may, if he thinks such a course necessary or expedient in the public interest, authorize a Medical Officer of Health to make an order, under section 84 of the Health Act, 1920, for the removal of such person to a hospital or other place where he may be effectively Isolated. A detention order holds good for six weeks only, though it may be renewed from time to time until the person detained is no longer suffering from the disease in a communicable form. On the other hand, on application being made to a Magistrate, an order for examination by two medical practitioners (to be named in the order) is made, and if their report shows that the person is free from venereal disease in a communicable form, the Magistrate then makes an order for his release.
Where treatment is not conveniently obtainable at a public hospital or public clinic, the Director-General of Health may authorize a registered medical practitioner to administer free treatment if the patient is unable to pay. In such cases fees for service are paid by the State according to a scale laid down.
It is an offence for any person, while suffering from venereal disease in a communicable form, to engage in any employment, or to act in any capacity, in or about any factory, shop, hotel, restaurant, house, or other place, if by reason thereof any food intended for consumption by any other person is exposed to infection from venereal disease or is likely to be so affected. If any person suffering from the disease knowingly infects, or does or suffers any act likely to infect, any other person, ho is liable to imprisonment for twelve months, together with a fine of £100.
It is the duty of every medical practitioner who is consulted by any person, sixteen years of age and over, suffering from venereal disease in a communicable form, to give such person a notice setting forth the requirements for treatment and for not infecting others, and expressly warning him or her against marrying until medically certified as cured.
Every precaution is taken for the maintenance of secrecy and the avoidance of publicity in the carrying-out of the regulations. Every person concerned in the administration of the regulations is liable to a penalty of £50 if ho divulges any information which comes to his knowledge in respect of any person suffering, or suspected to be suffering, from venereal disease.
Early in 1928 a committee of three medical practitioners was appointed by the Minister of Health to inquire into the question of the prevention and treatment of pulmonary tuberculosis in New Zealand. The findings of the committee are well indicated by the concluding paragraph of its report, which reads as follows:—
Investigation has satisfied the committee that pulmonary tuberculosis in this country does not constitute a grave national menace. Fewer people die from all forms of tuberculosis than are killed by violence. As far as can be ascertained the prevalence of pulmonary tuberculosis in this country is less than in any other country. Substantial progress has been made in adopting measures for its control and treatment; but pulmonary tuberculosis is an insidious and protracted infective disease which will gain ground and become a menace unless constantly repressed. The most important contribution that can be made to the successful issue of the campaign is co-ordination of the measures and of the efforts now employed in fighting the disease.
The following recommendations are made by the committee in furnishing its report:—
That a division for tuberculosis be established in the Health Department, and that a Director of this division be appointed.
That Hospital Boards should be encouraged to establish tuberculosis dispensaries.
That the routine use of tuberculin in sanatoria be discouraged.
That the Medical Superintendents of sanatoria be urged to admit all eases that would be likely to benefit.
That the stay of minimal cases should not, as now, be unduly prolonged.
That the accommodation at Otaki Sanatorium be increased.
That extra accommodation be provided for chronic cases in the special hospitals at Dunedin, Wellington, Christchurch, and Auckland.
That sufficient accommodation for tuberculous cases be reserved at the general hospitals in Dunedin, Wellington, Christchurch, and Auckland, for the benefit of patients and to afford medical practitioners and medical students opportunities for studying the disease.
That the medical profession be encouraged to co-operate with local authorities, the Department of Health, and voluntary-aid associations in their efforts to control the disease.
That the Otago Hospital Board be encouraged to join with the associated Boards to form one association.
That the Hospital Boards in the South Island north of Ashburton be encouraged to form an association, with a committee representative of each district.
That specially trained nurses be employed for inspection.
That the establishment of voluntary-aid committees be encouraged.
In addition to the powers of conferring degrees of Bachelor and Master of Surgery and Bachelor and Doctor of Medicine, the Senate of the New Zealand University has power to grant diplomas in public health, and to make regulations for the examination of candidates for such diplomas. The examination for the diploma in public health is held in two parts, which may be taken separately or at the same time.
Under the Medical Practitioners Act, 1914, as amended by the Medical Practitioners Amendment Act, 1924, is constituted the Medical Council of New Zealand, consisting of the Director-General of Health and six other registered medical practitioners, who are appointed to the Council by the Governor-General, the term of appointment being a three-yearly one. One of the six members is appointed on the recommendation of the New Zealand Branch of the British Medical Association.
The Council deals with all applications for registration under the Act, which enacts that every person shall be entitled to registration who satisfies the Council that ho is a graduate in medicine and surgery of the University of New Zealand; or registered on the register kept in accordance with the provisions of the Acts regulating the registration of medical practitioners in the United Kingdom, or eligible for registration on such last-mentioned register; or the holder of a foreign diploma approved by the Council, and granted by any university or institution other than the University of New Zealand or a university or institution situated in the United Kingdom, after a course of not loss than five years' study of the subjects pertaining to a medical and surgical degree or license. The Council may, however, refuse to approve any diploma (even in the case of persons registered or eligible for registration in the United Kingdom) unless it appears that New Zealand graduates are, without further examination, entitled to registration in the country granting the diploma. It may also require the holder of a foreign diploma to pass an examination in medicine and surgery to be prescribed and conducted by the Senate of the New Zealand University.
No person is entitled to be registered if he has been at any time convicted of an offence punishable by imprisonment with hard labour for a term of two years or upwards, or is otherwise not of good fame or character. Applicants who are refused registration have the right of appeal to the Supreme Court.
Applications for registration are received in the first place by the Medical Officers of Health at Auckland, Christchurch, and Dunedin, and the Secretary of the Medical Council at Wellington. One month's notice of intended application is required, such notice to be advertised once in the New Zealand Gazette and also in a newspaper circulating in the district in which the applicant intends to practise. The fee for registration is £5, payable on deposit of evidence of qualification.
The Medical Council is vested with disciplinary powers, including the suspension of a medical practitioner from practice. Right of appeal to the Supreme Court is provided. The Supreme Court, on the motion of the Medical Council, may order the removal of a name from the register in cases where a medical practitioner is guilty of grave misconduct or is convicted of an indictable offence punishable by imprisonment with hard labour for a term of two years or upwards.
A table is appended showing the additions to and removals from the Medical Register during the last five years, with the numbers on the register on the 1st January and 31st December of each year.
| Medical Register.—Additions and Removals. | |||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| — | 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926 | 1927. |
| Number on register on 1st January | 1,073 | 1,138 | 1,204 | 1,211 | 1,283 |
| Number added during year by registration— | |||||
| With New Zealand qualifications | 59 | 67 | 59 | 69 | 38 |
| With other qualifications | 17 | 17 | 19 | 25 | 16 |
| Number added during year by restoration | 1 | 1 | .. | .. | .. |
| Number removed during year on account of death, &c. | 12 | 19 | 71 | 22 | 17 |
| Number on register on 31st December | 1,138 | 1,204 | 1,211 | 1,283 | 1,320 |
Every adult person is entitled to be registered as a dentist in New Zealand who is the holder of a degree in dental surgery of the University of New Zealand, or a certificate of proficiency in dentistry obtained from the Senate of the University, or is the holder of a degree or diploma in dental surgery approved by the Senate and conferred by a University or dental college in the United Kingdom, or is the holder of a degree in dentistry granted in a British possession or a foreign country and recognized by the Senate. Evidence of good character is required in every case.
Application for registration is made to the Registrar-General, Wellington, the fee for registration being £1.
A table is appended showing the additions to and removals from the Dentists Register during the last five years, with the numbers on the register on the 1st January and 31st December of each year.
| Dentists Register.—Additions and Removals. | |||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| — | 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. |
| Number on register on 1st January | 749 | 765 | 802 | 820 | 836 |
| Number added during year by registration | 17 | 47 | 25 | 22 | 28 |
| Number removed during year on evidence of death | 1 | 10 | 7 | 6 | 10 |
| Number on register on 31st December | 765 | 802 | 820 | 836 | 854 |
The Nurses and Midwives Registration Act, 1925, provides for a Nurses and Midwives Registration Board, consisting of the Director-General of Health or his deputy, the Director of the Division of Nursing (who is a Registrar of the Board), a registered medical practitioner, a registered nurse, and a registered midwife, the last two to be appointed by the New Zealand Trained Nurses' Association or a similar body.
Every person who has attained the age of twenty-two years and is certified as having undergone not less than three years' training in a general hospital “approved” by the Board as a training-school under the Act, and who has passed the prescribed hospital and State examination, is entitled to registration. There are now 4,856 nurses on the register.
The Act also provides for the registration of midwives and maternity nurses.
In the case of general-trained nurses who desire to become midwives there are two courses open, as follows:—
To enter a. midwifery training-school for a straight-out course of eight months, during which practical work as set out by the Nurses and Midwives Registration Board must be undertaken. At the end of this term the candidate is eligible to sit for the State Midwifery Examination.
To enter a training-school for maternity nurses and undertake six months' work as a maternity nurse, carrying out the practical work as set out by the Board and then sitting for the maternity nurses' examination; after which the candidate must enter a training-school for midwives and undergo a further four months' course of training, and then sit for the State Midwifery Examination..
A general-trained nurse desiring to qualify as a maternity nurse undertakes, of course, the first part only of the second course outlined above.
Women other than general nurses entering for training as maternity nurses have to undergo twelve months' training, during which time they must carry out the practical work set out by the Board. At the conclusion of this period, if they successfully negotiate the State Maternity Nurses' Examination and desire to qualify as midwives they must do a further period of twelve months in practice (either privately or in an institution) as a maternity nurse, and then enter a training-school for midwives on the same footing as outlined above for a general nurse who has qualified as a maternity nurse.
The number of registered midwives on the 31st March, 1928, was 2,557, and the number of registered maternity nurses 891.
Under the Masseurs Registration Act, 1920, and the Masseurs Registration Amendment Act, 1924, there is constituted the Masseurs Registration Board of New Zealand, consisting of the Director-General of Health, a registered medical practitioner, and two persons engaged in the practice of massage in New Zealand, who are appointed to the Board by the Governor-General, the term of appointment being a three-yearly one.
The Board deals with all applications for registration under the Act, under which every person is entitled to registration who holds the qualifications required by the Act and regulations thereunder, and satisfies the Board that he or she is a person of good reputation and character. It is necessary for applicants to be in possession of certificates for the three branches of massage: —
Massage.
Medical electricity.
Remedial exercises and other branches of physiotherapy.
The certificates accepted are set forth by regulation, and are as follows: —
Complete certificate of the Chartered Society of Massage and Medical Gymnastics (England).
Complete certificate of the Incorporated Society of Trained Masseurs (England).
Australian Massage Association certificate.
Swedish Government certificate.
New Zealand Defence Department certificate in massage and medical electricity (with further course at the Massage Training-school and subsequent passing of examination in remedial exercises).
New Zealand State certificate granted after training at massage training. school and passing of subsequent State examination.
The fee for registration is £1. The Board is vested with disciplinary powers, including the removal of a name from the register on the ground of the person concerned having been convicted for an offence punishable by imprisonment or having been guilty of such improper conduct as renders him, in the opinion of the Board, unfit to be registered under the Act. Right of appeal is provided.
The Plumbers Registration Act, passed in 1912, provided for the setting-up of a Board, to be called the Plumbers Board of New Zealand. This Board consists of five members — viz., the Director - General of Health or his deputy, (Chairman); the Director of Education; a city or borough engineer nominated by the cities and boroughs which have a population of over 5,000 inhabitants, and appointed by the Governor-General; a master plumber and a journeyman plumber elected by their respective associations.
The functions of the Board are to decide what persons may be registered under the Act, and in what districts sanitary plumbing may be performed only by registered plumbers. It also decides the scope of the examinations to be held as a part of the process of securing registration.
The main principle underlying the. Actives that of securing trained and certificated sanitary plumbers, and that such registered plumbers shall not be required to pay any license fee or pass any examination under any local authorities controlling sanitary-plumbing works.
At the examination held under the Act in June and October, 1927, 434 candidates presented themselves, the results being as follows: Eighty-nine qualified in the theoretical part, 95 in the practical part, and 64 qualified or completed in both parts of the examination and were duly granted registration. The total of names entered in the register to date is 1,864.
In order to make better provision for the sale of food and drugs in a pure state, the Sale of Food and Drugs Act was passed by the Legislature, and came into force on the 1st January, 1908. The Act is administered by the Health Department, and provides for the analysis, by public analysts, of any article of food or drink, or of any drug, which may be sold, offered for sale, or exposed for sale, and for the inspection of any place where there is any food or drug intended for sale. If any such article be proved to be unfit for human consumption, or likely to cause injury to health if consumed, heavy penalties may be inflicted on the person or persons responsible. Stringent measures are provided for the prevention of adulteration of food, drink, or drugs, and for the inspection of places where such things are manufactured or packed. The selling of light-weight bread is an offence under the Act, as is also the taking back of bread after it has been in the possession of the purchaser for more than an hour.
Considerable progress has been made in following out the purposes of the Act, all the commonly used foodstuffs being standardized, and the labelling of packages being controlled by regulations, which are revised and added to as the necessity arises. However, it was found that the efforts made to ensure pure quality and truthful labelling as a guide to purchasers were being negatived to a considerable extent by the reputation given to or assumed for an article as a result of advertising. Suggestive references to fruit and orchards and the like would have considerable effect, for instance, in creating a desire for a certain beverage, but would make no reference to the fact that, judged by regulation standards, the beverage may require to be labelled “artificial.” Coffee and chicory mixtures have been described as “Coffee,” with free use of superlatives to indicate a pure and high- class article.
This was met by an amendment of the Act in 1924, which marks a noteworthy advance in legislation of this kind, and has already been used to good effect in controlling all kinds of publicity concerning any food or drug whereby a purchaser is likely to be deceived in regard to the properties of such food or drug, whether it is dealt with by a regulation or not.
The definition of “drug “ includes medicines used externally or internally by man, anesthetics, soaps, ointments, disinfectants, and tobacco.
Any person may, on payment of the prescribed fee, together with the cost of the sample, require any authorized officer to purchase a sample of any food or drug and submit it for analysis.
Statistics compiled by the Department of Health show that during the year 1927 6,399 samples of milk were examined, resulting in 227 warnings and 117 prosecutions. The figures for the previous year were 5833, 236, and 114 respectively. Other foodstuffs sampled—1926 figures in brackets—numbered 1,004 (667); warnings being 115 (59), and prosecutions 82 (54). Convictions during the year were as follows: Adulterated milk 72, fines totalling £474; butter 8, fines £28: whisky 10, fines £317; other offences 70, fines £313.
The weighing of bread, butter, and other foodstuffs is now attended to by the Department of Labour in conjunction with its duties under the Weights and Measures Act.
Section 2 of the Quackery Prevention Act, 1908, enacts that every person commits an offence who publishes or causes to be published any statement which is intended by the defendant or any other person to promote the sale of any article as a medicine, preparation, or appliance for the prevention, alleviation, or cure of any human ailment or physical defect, and which is false in any material particular relating to the ingredients, composition, structure, nature, or operation of that article, or to the effects which have followed or may follow the use thereof.
The penalty inflicted is a fine not exceeding £100 in the case of a first conviction, and not exceeding £200 for every subsequent conviction. The object of the Act is to prevent the exploitation of the public by means of medicines or treatment alleged to cure all and sundry complaints and ailments.
In order to carry out New Zealand's obligations under the Geneva Convention, League of Nations, the Dangerous Drugs Act, 1927, was enacted. The dealing in and use of prepared opium is prohibited, and the production, manufacture, sale, and distribution of other dangerous drugs are subject to a license granted by the Director-General of Health or some other lawful authority. Provisions are made to prevent illicit traffic in drugs of a habit-forming nature. Power is given to make regulations to give effect to the provisions of the Act.
The Pharmaceutical Society of New Zealand, constituted by the Pharmacy Act, 1908, consists of 693 members, whoso names were published in the Gazelle of 2nd February, 1928. These are known as “ registered chemists,” and no chemist-shop may be opened in the Dominion except under the charge of one of these.
The society is governed by the Pharmacy Board, set up by Act, consisting of ten members elected by members of the society; four representing Wellington, Hawke's Bay, Nelson, and Marlborough, two representing Auckland and Taranaki, two Canterbury and Westland, two Otago and Southland. The Board meets monthly at Wellington. Once annually a conference of all members meets for discussion of business, in different towns, as may be decided upon. The main function of the Pharmacy Board is to administer the Pharmacy Act and its amendments in the interests of the public and of the members of the society; also to watch such other legal provisions generally as may have a bearing upon pharmacy.
The society has reciprocity agreements with the societies of Great Britain and all the Australian States: that is to say, a member registered after passing the full examination of a reciprocating country can be registered in any other on payment of the fees.
The New Zealand society is a member of the International Federation of Pharmacy, a world-wide organization for dealing with matters of general interest, having its headquarters at The Hague. There are “divisions” of the society in all centres, consisting of groups of members having their own officers, and holding regular meetings for the transaction of local affairs.
The Pharmacy Board holds examinations twice annually for those who wish to obtain the necessary qualifications entitling them to registration, who also have to serve four years' apprenticeship. Approximately forty new members, on the average, are admitted to the register annually, about six of whom are admitted on the strength of British or Australian certificates. The examinations consist of—(a) The Preliminary, being Matriculation of the New Zealand University or of any other university recognized by the Board, or such other examination as may be regarded as of equal standard; (b) examinations sot by University professors in botany and chemistry—three papers and practical work; (c) examinations sot by examiners appointed by the Board in materia medica and pharmacy—two papers and practical work. On the average, some 370 candidates sit for these examinations annually.
The Board is in constant communication with the British and Australian societies, and as far as possible keeps its standard of examination on a level with theirs: but the laws of each State or country vary to some extent, and this has its influence on the examinations.
The Board has a Benevolent Fund, which is used for the relief of members who may be in needy circumstances. or of their relatives who may be unprovided for.
In addition to the statutory organization set up by the Pharmacy Act, members of the Pharmaceutical Society have another organization known as the Chemists' Defence Association (Limited), which provides insurance for its members, deals with matters of general interest of a business nature not covered by the Act, and governs ethical questions as between pharmacists and medical men and the public generally. It may be said that the profession of pharmacy in New Zealand is at least on as high a level and as well administered as in any other part of the British Empire.
By the Cemeteries Amendment Act of 1926 the administration of cemeteries is placed under the control of the Minister of Health. The Department of Health, with its Inspectors always in the field, is able to give the various matters closer attention than had been possible previously. Steps are being taken to ensure proper methods of plotting and keeping records, the importance of which has not been sufficiently recognized in the more sparsely populated areas, but the necessity for which will become more apparent as time goes on.
Now regulations are in hand to facilitate the procedure in cremations, providing also for special methods as carried out according to the rites of any religious denomination elsewhere than in a crematorium. Due precautions are being provided for in all cases to ensure against any untoward development in connection with the cremation of any body.
School medical work in New Zealand is earned out by the Division of School Hygiene, which is responsible for the supervision of all measures for safeguarding the health of school-children, and for ensuring a satisfactory environment at school.
The School Medical Service in New Zealand was placed on a definite basis in 1912, when three full-time School Medical Officers were appointed. The School Medical Officers were, at first, officers of the Education Department, but in 1921 the service was transferred to the Health Department. There is now a permanent staff consisting of a Director, twelve School Medical Officers, and thirty-one school nurses.
The Health Act, 1920, section 139, gives the necessary authority for the medical examination of children attending the primary schools, but the duties and powers of the School Medical Officers are defined in the Education Act, 1914, section 134.
The School Medical Service aims at securing for each child three complete physical examinations during his school-life, but special examinations are carried out when parents, teachers, or the School Medical Officers consider them necessary. Approximately 100,000 children were given complete or partial examination during 1927. Children found to be suffering from defect are kept under observation until the necessary treatment is obtained. It is recognized that medical treatment must be available for every child in need of it, and that adequate provision must be made for the ill-nourished and neglected. Mentally backward and feeble-minded children are given special consideration, arrangements being made for their entrance to special classes, special schools, or other institutions as circumstances indicate.
The School Medical Service works in close co-operation with the Child Welfare Branch of the Education Department, under the supervision of which are all measures for the protection of destitute and neglected children, also the regulations governing juvenile employment. It also co-operates with the officers of the Education Department in the supervision of school-buildings and sanitation. Though all newer schools make excellent provision for ventilation, there has been in recent years a strong movement in favour of open-air schools, and many of the recently erected buildings are of that type.
School Medical Officers are responsible for the medical examination of all candidates for entrance into the teaching profession.
The work of the service is also being extended to include the examination of the pre-school child.
The results of examinations have amply demonstrated the necessity for the work of inspection. Though it has been clearly shown that the average of defect found in New Zealand children is less than in countries of older civilization, still there is a great deal to be achieved, and the work of the service is essentially preventive and educational. This latter aspect is particularly important, as the object is to instruct the pupil while at his most impressionable age as to the essential principles of correct living. Many thousands of pamphlets giving advice in simple language on health topics are distributed annually, and many popular lectures on health matters are given by the School Medical Officers in various districts to teachers, parents, and children.
If defects are found, the practice of the School Medical Officer is to notify the parents of their existence, the choice of medical attendant being left entirely to the parents. If the parents are unable for financial reasons, or are too apathetic, to obtain the necessary advice and treatment, it is the duty of the School Medical Service to see that it is carried out. This is done through the medium of the school nurse, who acts as a link between the school and the home, the treatment being given at the nearest hospital. A great number of operations for minor defects are carried out at the public hospitals throughout New Zealand. Where the parent, either from home tics or physical disability, is unable to take the child to the hospital for necessary treatment, the school nurse is available for undertaking this duty. In cities the percentage of treatment obtained is from 80 to 90 per cent, of the number recommended for it; but in the country, where facilities are fewer, it is much less. It is the aim of the service to secure the interest and co-operation of the parents, as it is realized that only in this way can the work be made effective. In pursuit of this aim, parents are invited to be present at the examination of their children.
For the benefit of children suffering from subnormal nutrition, special classes have been established in several schools. The daily regime for children in these classes is supervised, special attention being given to the character of the food, the amount of rest taken, the time spent out of doors, &c. Good results have been obtained.
A successful feature of the work for the benefit of delicate and undernourished children has been the holding of annual health camps. The great improvement in physical and mental vitality of the children attending such camps affords evidence of their value.
It was realized some years age that goitre was unduly prevalent in some parts of New Zealand, and to the School Medical Officers was entrusted the duty of carrying out a survey throughout the Dominion in order to ascertain the distribution of the disease, the Protessor of Preventive Medicine at the Otago Medical School acting in co-operation. In the schools of those areas where goitre was found to be endemic, preventive and curative treatment was inaugurated. This consisted in the administration of one grain of potassium iodide once weekly for three periods of ten weeks in the year. The general results of treatment have been beneficial. As iodized salt is now available for use in endemic areas, it has been decided to limit school treatment of goitre to the main centres where adequate medical supervision is available. Children in other areas who suffer from goitre are to be referred to their own medical advisers.
The control of infectious disease in the schools is also a matter for which the School Medical Officer has to assume responsibility. This entails much routine work in close co-operation with the Medical Officer of Health.
For the purpose of lessening the incidence of, if not eradicating, diphtheria, a considerable amount of work has been done, firstly, by popular education as to the value of preventive treatment for the disease, and secondly, by the inoculation of several thousands of children with toxin anti-toxin mixture.
The Dental Division of the Health Department has at present, besides the Director, the Deputy Director, and other administrative and training staff, ten dental surgeons and eighty-four dental nurses stationed at various centres throughout the Dominion. Seventy-three dental clinics have been established to date. There are at present sixty-six probationers undergoing training, thirty-one of whom have already completed one year of their course and will be ready to take up duty about April, 1929.
The following is a summary of operations performed by the Dental Officers and dental nurses during the year 1927: Fillings, 116,916; extractions, 66,523; other operations, 76,656: total operations, 260,095.
The total number of children at present under treatment at the various clinics is approximately 41,000.
Besides these, many children have been examined and their teeth charted. Duplicate charts have been sent to parents, resulting in the treatment of many cases by private practitioners or at hospitals.
Leaflets have been printed for circulation to parents, embodying short terse rules to be followed for the prevention of dental disease. Every opportunity is taken to bring this phase of the question before the parents and the public.
PRIOR to the abolition of the provinces in 1875 hospital maintenance was left to the care of the several Provincial Councils, each of which had a system of its own. On the change-over to the county form of government in the following year all of these diverse systems came under the charge of the Central Government, and many difficulties and incongruities occurred. Gradually there grew up a system of excessive demands upon the Government, and in 1885 an attempt to reduce a somewhat chaotic state of affairs to some semblance of order and uniformity took shape in the Hospitals Act of that year, which provided for the constitution of special hospital districts and Boards. Several amendments, based on the result of experience, were passed in later years, and the present law relating to the subject is embodied in the Hospitals and Charitable Institutions Act, 1926, which is a consolidation of the Hospitals and Charitable Institutions Act, 1909, and its amendments.
The management of affairs in each hospital district is entrusted to a Hospital Board, consisting of one or more representatives of each of the districts comprising the hospital area, the total membership of the Board being not less than eight nor more than twenty. Members are elected at the ordinary general election of the contributory authorities.
A Hospital Board has power to establish, control, and manage any of the following institutions: Hospitals, charitable institutions, maternity homes, convalescent homes, sanatoria, habitual inebriates' homes, reformatory institutions for the reception of women and girls, and any other institutions for any purpose which the Governor General, by Order in Council, may declare to be a public charitable purpose. It may grant charitable aid to indigent, sick, or infirm persons; may provide medical, surgical, and nursing attention for persons not inmates of an institution; and may grant financial assistance to medical and nursing associations and private philanthropic institutions approved by the Minister. It may also make by-laws, subject to the approval of the Minister of Health, regarding all matters affecting the management, care, control, and superintendence of any institution under its jurisdiction, and generally to enable the Board to carry out its functions.
It is the duty of every Hospital Board to provide and maintain such hospitals as the Inspector-General of Hospitals considers necessary in any part of the district for (a) the reception, relief, &c., of any persons suffering from infectious diseases; (b) the reception, &c., of persons suffering from other than infectious diseases.
No rating-powers are given to Hospital Boards, but under the Hospital and Charitable Institutions Act the estimated net expenditure of a Board is apportioned by the Board among the contributory local authorities within its district in proportion to the capital value of the rateable property in each contributory district.
At the beginning of each financial year the Hospital Board prepares an estimate of its payments for the year, deducting therefrom all estimated receipts by way of patients' fees, voluntary contributions, bequests, subsidy on voluntary contributions and bequests (at £1 for £1), income from endowments, and, generally, deducting all other estimated receipts except the amount to be raised by levy on the contributory local authorities and Government subsidy on such levies. The levies on contributory local authorities are apportioned in relation to the rateable capital value of each local district. On levies for maintenance purposes a scale is in operation ranging from 14s. to 26s. per £1, and averaging throughout the Dominion £1 for £1. The principle of the scale is to give relatively greater assistance where the requirements are high in proportion to the rateable capital value of the hospital district. To this end the levy of each Board for maintenance purposes is determined as sixteen-fortieths of its estimated maintenance requirements plus the amount bearing to four-fortieths of the net estimated requirements of all Boards the same proportion as the rateable capital value of the hospital district bears to the aggregate rateable capital value of all hospital districts. After the levy of each Board is thus determined, the remainder of the Board's requirements is met by Government subsidy, with the limitation of fourteen thirty-fourths as the minimum subsidy and twenty-six forty sixths as the maximum subsidy.
Levies on contributory local authorities and Government subsidy each form about one-third of the total receipts of Hospital Boards, the remainder being chiefly patients' fees and other recoveries on account of relief.
The above remarks apply to levies for maintenance purposes. As regards capital works, the net requirements are mot by levy and by subsidy in equal amounts; the subsidy, in other words, being at the rate of £1 for £1. Where the expenditure is very heavy, Boards may have recourse to loans; but, generally speaking, loans for long periods are discouraged, even the largest works being often arranged by the spreading of the expenditure over two or three years with the assistance of bank overdraft if necessary.
The following is a summary of the receipts and payments of Hospital Boards for the years ended 31st March, 1926 and 1927.
| — | 1925-26. | 1926-27. |
|---|---|---|
| Receipts. | £ | £ |
| Cash in hand (being difference between cash in hand and overdrafts of the various Boards) | 217,561 | 205,096 |
| Voluntary contributions and bequests | 39,306 | 26,669 |
| Levies | 548,231 | 563,842 |
| Subsidies | 607,796 | 609,032 |
| Patients' payments and charitable-aid recoveries | 340,731 | 355,430 |
| Rent, interest, and dividends | 21,280 | 20.221 |
| Loans | 276,188 | 277,012 |
| Sale of capital assets | 7,857 | 6,397 |
| Miscellaneous receipts | 39,686 | 39,649 |
| Totals | 2,098,636 | 2,103,348 |
| Expenditure. | ||
| Hospital maintenance | 907,075 | 975,456 |
| Charitable aid | 177,547 | 197,592 |
| Medical associations or medical men in outlying districts | 8,841 | 9,836 |
| District nursing | 13,302 | 10,571 |
| Administration | 66,398 | 68,185 |
| Amounts paid to other Hoards or separate institutions | 47,986 | 48,399 |
| Rents, rates, and taxes | 2,723 | 2,991 |
| Interest | 51,444 | 66,949 |
| Contributions to National Provident Fund for superannuation of employees | .. | 21,691 |
| Capital works | 523,431 | 395,811 |
| Loan-repayments or payments to sinking fund | 44,182 | 63,260 |
| Miscellaneous payments | 47,566 | 53,129 |
| Amounts invested on account of funds for special purposes | 6,519 | 7,018 |
| Cash and bank balances | 201,622 | 182,460 |
| Totals | 2,098,636 | 2,103,348 |
Although the figures in the last preceding statement relate to receipts and payments, the official returns of Hospital Boards have since 1916-17 been supplied on the basis of an Income and Expenditure Account and balance-sheet. Alterations in the system of presentation of the accounts were made in 1926-27 with a viewto showing the position more suitably for statistical purposes. Under the new system the revenue shown covers the amounts receivable and expendable for the year under review as represented by amounts which for the year require to be met by actual cash, including, in the case of revenue, both capital and maintenance, but excluding excess of income or expenditure from previous year. In the case of expenditure, in addition to similar departures from the form of the Income and Expenditure Account, are excluded such expenditure as the writing-off of or reductions in patients' fees. “Fees receivable,” which in a great many cases there is no probability of being received, is a more or less fictitious item of revenue. For statistical purposes, therefore “fees received” has been substituted therefor on the receipts side.
It must be noted, however, that the result has nothing in common with a Receipts and Payments Account, but is derived entirely from the Income and Expenditure Accounts and balance-sheets forwarded by the Boards.
The following, showing the sources of revenue for the year 1926-27, relate not only to Hospital Boards, but also to Government institutions and the Mercury Bay Hospital.
| Amount. | Percentage of Total. | |
|---|---|---|
| £ | ||
| Cash in hand or bank (other than loan-money) | 151,825 | 7.9 |
| Contributable by Government | 705,539 | 36.6 |
| Levies on local authorities | 562,656 | 29.2 |
| Voluntary contributions | 25,322 | 1.3 |
| Patients' payments and recoveries in respect of those assisted | 393,835 | 20.4 |
| Rents, interest, and dividends | 28,097 | 1.4 |
| Amounts receivable from other Boards | 38,274 | 2.0 |
| Miscellaneous maintenance revenue | 10,159 | 0.5 |
| Miscellaneous capital revenue | 13,437 | 0.7 |
| Total | £1,929,144 | 1,000 |
To ascertain the total receipts for the year, the sum of £404,257 (receipts from loans for capital purposes) should be added, making the aggregate £2,333,401.
The amount contributable by the Government consists of subsidies on maintenance levies, £483,092; subsidies on capital levies, £93,298; subsidies on voluntary contributions and bequests, £21,672; cost of maintaining Government institutions. £55,152; patients' fees paid to Boards or remitted in respect of Government institutions, £47,888; and special payments to Boards, £4,437. In addition to the total of £705,539, £17,519 was contributed as subsidies or grants-in-aid to various organizations and institutions.
The maintenance expenditure for the year 1926-27, inclusive of £63,463 payable to other Boards, was £1,591,472, made up as follows:—
| Amount. | Percentage. | |
|---|---|---|
| £ | ||
| Hospital maintenance | 1,108,618 | 72.5 |
| Charitable relief— | ||
| Indoor | 112,726 | 7.4 |
| Outdoor | 92,922 | 61 |
| Medical associations | 10,370 | 0.7 |
| District nursing | 9,260 | 0.6 |
| Ambulances | 5,072 | 0.3 |
| Miscellaneous maintenance expenditure | 25,826 | 1.7 |
| Administration | 76,090 | 5.0 |
| Interest on loans | 66,133 | 4.3 |
| National Provident Fund | 20,992 | 1.4 |
| Amounts payable to other Boards | 1,528,009 63,463 | 100.0. . |
| Total maintenance expenditure | £1,591,472 | .. |
Capital expenditure for the your, excluding £55,890 paid to other Boards, was £522,684, this amount including £69,478 in respect of repayments of loan-money. The total expenditure for the year, excluding amounts paid from one Board to another, was thus £2,050,693.
The average annual cost of maintenance of general hospitals per occupied bed was as follows in the years shown:—
| HOSPITAL MAINTENANCE EXPENDITURE. | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Year. | Provisions. | Surgery and Dispensary. | Domestic and Establishment. | Salaries and Wages. | Miscellaneous and Special Departments. | Total Maintenance. |
| £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
| 1910-11 | 22.7 | 8.7 | 26.7 | 38.8 | 2.7 | 99.6 |
| 1914-15 | 25.0 | 10.7 | 27.0 | 43.5 | 1.9 | 108.1 |
| 1919-20 | 404 | 15.4 | 43.2 | 52.4 | 0.3 | 151.7 |
| 1922-23 | 40.3 | 14.5 | 50.6 | 72.4 | 6.7 | 184.5 |
| 1923-24 | 39.4 | 14.8 | 50.3 | 75.4 | 7.5 | 187.4 |
| 1924-25 | 40.9 | 14.9 | 50.4 | 77.0 | 8.4 | 191.6 |
| 1925-26 | 42.2 | 15.5 | 50.7 | 79.0 | 8.3 | 195.7 |
| 1926-27 | 41.7 | 16.9 | 51.6 | 80.1 | 9.6 | 1,999 |
Charitable-aid expenditure has been as follows during the last five years:—
| CHARITABLE-AID EXPENDITURE. | |||
|---|---|---|---|
| Year. | Indoor Relief. | Outdoor Relief. | Total. |
| £ | £ | £ | |
| 1922-23 | 97,742 | 76,596 | 174,338 |
| 1923-24 | 107,400 | 76,658 | 184,058 |
| 1924-25 | 105,619 | 76,508 | 182,127 |
| 1925-26 | 113,584 | 77,899 | 191,483 |
| 1926-27 | 112,726 | 92,922 | 205,648 |
The following shows the triennial average net maintenance requirements of Hospital Boards— i.e., the average estimated deficit which is provided for by levies on the local authorities and Government subsidy thereon:—
| TRIENNIAL AVERAGE MAINTENANCE REQUIREMENTS OF HOSPITAL BOARDS. | |
|---|---|
| Triennium. | Amount. |
| £ | |
| 1910-13 | 235,243 |
| 1911-14 | 255,321 |
| 1912-15 | 275,823 |
| 1913-16 | 302,214 |
| 1914-17 | 353,508 |
| 1915-18 | 365,763 |
| 1916-19 | 413,579 |
| 1917-20 | 466,002 |
| 1918-21 | 586,418 |
| 1919-22 | 680,570 |
| 1920-23 | 751,713 |
| 1921-24 | 745,543 |
| 1922-25 | 758,518 |
| 1923-26 | 803,245 |
| 1924-27 | 875,485 |
| 1925-28 | 979,333 |
The following shows the total cost to the public funds of hospitals and charitable aid for the past decade, as represented by levies and subsidies for both capital and maintenance purposes; including also subsidies on voluntary contributions and expenditure out of the Health Department's own vote: —
| Year. | Levies made. | Subsidies payable. | Expenditure out of Department's Vote. | Total. | Cost per Head of Population. | |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| £ | £ | £ | £ | s. | d. | |
| 1917-18 | 248,805 | 256,664 | 41,603 | 547,072 | 9 | 6 |
| 1918-19 | 313,121 | 290,821 | 95,579 | 699,521 | 11 | 11 |
| 1919-20 | 350,411 | 323,679 | 275,780 | 949,870 | 15 | 4 |
| 1920-21 | 517,203 | 448,556 | 104,926 | 1,070,685 | 16 | 11 |
| 1921-22 | 500,241 | 436,153 | 132,631 | 1,069,025 | 16 | 5 |
| 1922-23 | 480,672 | 403,561 | 141,184 | 1,025,417 | 15 | 6 |
| 1923-24 | 503,113 | 423,066 | 100,321 | 1,026,500 | 15 | 3 |
| 1924-25 | 497,272 | 559,493 | 138,546 | 1.195,311 | 17 | 4 |
| 1925-26 | 547,570 | 597,132 | 174,525 | 1,319,227 | 18 | 9 |
| 1926-27 | 562,718 | 602,267 | 132,568 | 1,297,553 | 18 | 1 |
The increase of hospital and charitable-aid expenditure as represented by levies, subsidies, and expenditure by the Health Department for the decade ended 1926-27 averaged 15.6 per cent. per annum. The increase in levies and subsidies alone for the same period was 14.5 per cent. per annum.
Hospital Boards' requirements rose sharply in 1919-20 and 1920-21, after which there was a lull, followed in 1923-24 by another upward trend. An underlying cause of the rise in 1923-24 was heavy capital works and the consequent burden in interest and sinking funds of loans.
The large increase which has taken place during the ten years is due, inter alia, to the following causes: Decrease in the purchasing-power of the £1 note; increased number of hospital beds: increase in staff required owing to the more complicated methods of hospital treatment, including the employment of a greater proportion of trained nurses; interest on loans; the institution of Hospital Board employees' superannuation; and a small general all-round increase in charitable aid and other items.
Interest on loans has added to the burden of Hospital Boards' expenditure, but as the policy of short-dated loans has been followed the present high rate of interest will not have to be paid for many years.
There has been a great improvement in the methods of fees-collection, and the percentage increase in patients' fees has been considerably more than the percentage increase in the cost of the hospitals. It cannot be expected, however, that anything like the cost of the hospitals will ever be recouped by patients' payments; but the Department and the Hospital Boards' Association are giving attention to the question as to whether a satisfactory solution is to be found by any contributory schemes which not only would relieve the patient of financial anxiety but would provide assured and tangible revenue to the Boards.
Between 1913-14 and 1926-27 there was an increase of 147 per cent. in the expenditure of hospitals under the control of Hospital Boards, while in the same period there was an increase of no less than 442 per cent. in the receipts from patients, including for 1926-27 fees received from other Boards. The amount of fees received per occupied bed in 1913-14 was £23.4; in 1926-27, exclusive of fees received from other Boards, it was £62.7.
| FEES COLLECTED FROM PATIENTS IN HOSPITAL BOARDS' HOSPITALS. | ||
|---|---|---|
| Amount. | Amount per Occupied Bed. | |
| £ | £ | |
| 1923-24 | 222,950 | 54.8 |
| 1924-25 | 251,778 | 57.3 |
| 1925-26 | 288,314 | 62.8 |
| 1926-27 | 300,563 | 62.7 |
Included in those fees are amounts paid by the Government, which in 1925-26 amounted to £18,890 and in 1926-27 to £28,891.
The following shows in respect of Hospital Boards the amount and periods of loans approved during the year 1926-27:—
| Years. | Amount. £ |
|---|---|
| Two | 5,000 |
| Four | 5,000 |
| Five | 16,000 |
| Eight | 25,361 |
| Ten | 50,000 |
| Seventeen | 11,000 |
| Twenty | 46,500 |
| .. | £158,861 |
The amount of loans outstanding at the 31st March, 1927, was £1,369,973, the amount having exactly doubled during the last three years. This amount, however, is reduced by a sum of £99,812 standing to the credit of sinking funds, making the net amount of loan-money £1,270,161. The amount set aside last year either by way of actual payments of principal or by way of payment to sinking fund, with interest accrued thereon, was £74,032.
Subsection D of the preceding section contains full statistics of patients treated at public hospitals other than maternity hospitals. In the following table the figures are inclusive of maternity hospitals, and relate to the financial year instead of to the calendar year:—
| Year. | Persons under Treatment. | Average Number of Occupied Beds. | Beds available. | |||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Total Number. | Proportion per 1,000 of Population. | Number. | Proportion per 1,000 of Population. | Number. | Proportion per 1,000 of Population. | |
| 1910-11 | 25,191 | 24.09 | 2,025 | 1.94 | 3,222 | 3.08 |
| 1914-15 | 33,375 | 29.15 | 2,652 | 2.32 | 3,956 | 3.46 |
| 1919-20 | 50,785 | 42.05 | 4,025 | 3.33 | 5,743 | 4.76 |
| 1922-23 | 55,927 | 42.65 | 4,481 | 3.42 | 6,671 | 5.09 |
| 1923-24 | 59,256 | 44-42 | 4,564 | 3.42 | 6,853 | 5.14 |
| 1924-25 | 63,068 | 46-37 | 4,886 | 3.59 | 7,220 | 5.31 |
| 1925-26 | 68.461 | 48-18 | 5,111 | 3.67 | 7,501 | 539 |
| 1926-27 | 75,708 | 53.29 | 5,318 | 3.74 | 7,847 | 552 |
The number of institutions coming under the head of public hospitals at 31st March, 1927, was 129. Included in this total were 87 general hospitals (2 of which were also old people's homes), 4 convalescent hospitals, 25 maternity hospitals,
7 tuberculosis sanatoria, 4 infectious-diseases hospitals, and 2 sanatoria for general cases. A comparison of beds and patients between the last three years is given:—
| 1924-25. | 1925-26. | 1926-27. | |
|---|---|---|---|
| Number of institutions | 120 | 124 | 129 |
| Number of beds— | |||
| General— | |||
| For males | 2,326 | 2,364 | 2,306 |
| For females | 1,628 | 1,716 | 1,898 |
| Children's cots | 770 | 818 | 901 |
| Maternity | 397 | 434 | 472 |
| Tuberculosis | 959 | 1,000 | 1,065 |
| Infectious disease | 1,140 | 1,169 | 1,205 |
| Total | 7,220 | 7,501 | 7,847 |
| Average number of occupied beds per diem | 4,886 | 5,111 | 5,318 |
| Patients under treatment during year | 63,068 | 68,461 | 75,708 |
| Deaths during year | 3,312 | 3,495 | 3,814 |
| Out-patients— | |||
| Number | 39,796 | 66,118 | 50,377 |
| Attendances | 219,231 | 228,541 | 261,964 |
The Private Hospitals Act, which came into force on the 1st January, 1907, is now embodied in the Hospitals and Charitable Institutions Act, 1926, Part III of which provides for the licensing, management, and inspection of private hospitals. All such institutions must be licensed, and every application for a license must be accompanied by a statement giving full description of the house proposed to be used, number of patients, and class of cases proposed to be received. The license shall state whether it is in respect of a lying-in private hospital or a surgical and medical private hospital, or if for both classes of cases; and no private hospital may be used for any purpose other than that in respect of which the license is granted and purposes reasonably incidental thereto.
For every private hospital there must be a resident manager, either the licensee or some person appointed by the licensee, and in every case the manager must be a legally qualified medical practitioner or a registered nurse in the case of a surgical and medical hospital, or a registered midwife in the case of a lying-in hospital, or a registered nurse and midwife, or a registered nurse having as resident assistant a registered midwife, in the case of a hospital licensed for both purposes. No license may be granted in respect of a house not previously licensed until such house and annexed buildings have been approved by the Director-General of Health, and no addition may be made to any private hospital until it has been so approved. No license may be granted until the character and fitness of the applicant have been proved satisfactory, and the license must be renewed on the 1st January of each year.
In every private hospital there must be kept a register of patients showing particulars as to name, age, abode, and date of reception of each patient, date when such patient left, or, in the event of death, the date thereof, name of medical practitioner attending, and such other details as may be prescribed. Inquiry may be made at any time as to the management and conduct of any such private hospital, and if such inquiry prove unsatisfactory the license may be revoked.
Provision is made for the inspection of private hospitals in the same manner as for public institutions of the like nature, a specially qualified medical practitioner and trained nurses with midwifery certificates being appointed for the purpose.
The total number of private hospitals licensed in the Dominion is 327, of which 63 are medical and surgical hospitals, 48 medical, surgical, and maternity institutions, and 216 maternity institutions only.
Private hospitals to the number of 275, covered by a return prepared as at 30th September, 1927, had a total of 2,088 beds, 917 of these being for maternity cases.
There are seven State maternity hospitals now open for the use of the public. The St. Helens Hospital at Wellington was opened in June, 1905, and a now and up-to-date building in July, 1912; that at Dunedin was opened in October, 1905; that at Auckland in June, 1906, and a new building in February, 1923; that at Christchurch in April, 1907. State institutions have also been opened at Gisborne, Wanganui, and Invercargill.
During the year 1927 a total of 2,275 confinements took place in the seven hospitals mentioned, and 598 confinements were attended by the institution nurses outside these hospitals, as compared with 2,155 and 635 confinements respectively during the previous twelve months.
Tables are given showing information as to births and deaths in each of these institutions during the year 1927, and the totals for each of the last ten years. Births in cases dealt with outside St. Helens Hospitals by nurses attached to institutional staffs are also shown.
| ST. HELENS HOSPITALS, 1927. | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|
| Hospital. | Confinements in Institution. | Confinements attended outside. | ||
| Live Births. | Deaths of Mothers. | Deaths of Infants. | ||
| Auckland | 676 | 2 | 13 | 234 |
| Gisborne | 165 | .. | 1 | 6 |
| Wanganui | 153 | .. | 3 | 16 |
| Wellington | 543 | 2 | 13 | 78 |
| Christchurch | 334 | 1 | 15 | 191 |
| Dunedin | 171 | .. | 4 | 55 |
| Invercargill | 233 | .. | 1 | 18 |
| Totals | 2.275 | 5 | 50 | 598 |
| ST. HELENS HOSPITALS, 1918-19 TO 1927. | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|
| Year. | Confinements in Institutions. | Confinements attended outside. | ||
| Live Births. | Deaths of Mothers. | Deaths of Infants. | ||
| 1918-19 | 1,123 | 18 | 26 | 521 |
| 1919-20 | 1,139 | 5 | 25 | 552 |
| 1920-21 | 1,246 | 5 | 25 | 579 |
| 1921-22 | 1,392 | 5 | 25 | 572 |
| 1922-23 | 1,531 | 3 | 18 | 570 |
| 1923-24 | 1,724 | 7 | 37 | 600 |
| 1924-25 | 2,015 | 5 | 25 | 702 |
| 1925-26 | 2,060 | 7 | 36 | 644 |
| 1926 | 2,155 | 4 | 31 | 635 |
| 1927 | 2,275 | 5 | 50 | 598 |
There is a maternity hospital attached to the Medical School at Dunedin, which also serves as a training-school for medical students and midwives.
Maternity homes and wards under the control of Hospital Boards and associations are established at—
| Mangonui |
| Taumarunui |
| Raetihi |
| Waikari |
| Geraldine |
| Whangaroa |
| Matamata |
| Masterton |
| Rangiora |
| Timaru |
| Kawakawa |
| Thames |
| Blenheim |
| Oxford |
| Fairlie |
| Rawene |
| Coromandel |
| Havelock |
| Lyttelton |
| Dunedin |
| Whangarei |
| Te Puke |
| Picton |
| Linwood |
| Middlemarch |
| Warkworth |
| Whakatane |
| Motueka |
| Akaroa |
| Roxburgh |
| Otahuhu |
| Tolaga Bay |
| Denniston |
| Leeston |
| Lawrence |
| Waiuku |
| Napier |
| Waiuta |
| Rakaia |
| Naseby |
| Huntly |
| Waipawa |
| Greymouth |
| Methven |
| Cromwell |
| Kawhia |
| Stratford |
| Kaikoura |
| Ashburton |
| Lumsden |
| Te Kuiti |
| Opunake |
| Amuri |
For the reception of single girls there are special charitable institutions at Auckland, Wellington, Christchurch, and Invercargill, in addition to those established by the Salvation Army at the four chief centres and at Napier, Gisborne, and Russell.
Free public ante-natal clinics have been established in connection with all maternity hospitals which are authorized for the training of midwives and in the four centres of New Zealand by the Plunket Society. The training of midwives now includes training in ante-natal work, and in future all midwives without further special training will be qualified to undertake ante-natal examination and advice to mothers. In all there are approximately twenty public ante-natal clinics already established in New Zealand.
The total attendances at the various clinics in the Wellington Health District and in Auckland and Christchurch Cities during the year 1927 were 15,406, an increase of 2,852 over the 1926 figures for these districts. Wellington Health District had 6,917 attendances, Auckland City 4,971, Christchurch City 3,518. A total of 3,919 new cases attended these clinics, as against 3,238 in 1926 and 2,289 in 1925. The number of maternity outfits sterilized in 1927 was 515, in comparison with 401 in 1926. Figures for other clinics for 1927 are incomplete.
Every effort is being made to impress the public with the national importance of parental hygiene, ante-natal care, and the principle of voluntary notification of pregnancy. Addresses and lectures are delivered by Medical Officers of the Department of Health to nurses and societies interested in this subject. So that there will be definite co-operation between the midwife and the ante-natal clinic, and in order that the midwife may be informed of the clinical methods adopted by the Health Department, a course of lectures is given for nurses on ante-natal work twice a year.
Pamphlets and posters are issued in order to interest the public in this work. The following pamphlets are obtainable free of charge from the Department of Health:—
Suggestions to Expectant Mothers.
Diet for an Expectant Mother.
Dental Hygiene.
Prevention of Constipation.
Special Exercises for an Expectant Mother.
Ninety-eight institutions classed under the heading of benevolent and orphan asylums furnished returns to the Census and Statistics Office for the year 1927. These institutions, which are conducted by Hospital Boards, religious bodies, and other public or semi-public organizations, are alike in that they provide free accommodation on a benevolent or charitable basis, but differ largely in the classes of persons to whom they afford assistance. The generic name covers old people's homes, maternity and refuge homes for unfortunate women and girls, orphanages, homes for the infirm or afflicted, “prison gate” homes, and an institute for the blind. Some of the orphanages deal with cases similar to those dealt with by the special schools under the control of the Education Department, and a few of the women's institutions receive offenders committed to them by the Court.
The 98 institutions which furnished returns for 1927 had a total of 11,270 inmates during the year, of whom 6,304 were males and 4,966 females. They commenced the year with a total of 5,482, and had 5,539 at the end of the year. Admissions during the year totalled 4,891, and in addition 897 infants were born in the institutions.Discharges numbered 5,315, and deaths of inmates 416. The figures for institutions under the various classes of controlling authorities are as follows:—
| ADMISSIONS, DISCHARGES, ETC., 1927. | ||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Controlling Authorities. | Number of Institutions. | Inmates at 1st January. | Admissions during Year. | Births in Institutions during Year. | Discharges during Year. | Deaths in Institutions during Year. | Inmates at 31st December. | Total Inmates during Year. |
| Hospital Boards | 21 | 1,277 | 1,345 | 153 | 1,139 | 325 | 1,311 | 2,775 |
| Church of England | 14 | 788 | 323 | 42 | 350 | 4 | 799 | 1,153 |
| Roman Catholic Church | 11 | 1,373 | 582 | .. | 548 | 48 | 1,359 | 1,955 |
| Presbyterian Church | 11 | 470 | 138 | .. | 130 | 1 | 477 | 608 |
| Methodist Church | 4 | 189 | 48 | .. | 42 | .. | 195 | 237 |
| Baptist Church | 1 | 75 | 14 | .. | 19 | .. | 70 | 89 |
| Salvation Army | 22 | 797 | 1,893 | 381 | 2,255 | 23 | 793 | 3,071 |
| Undenominational associations, &c. | 14 | 513 | 548 | 321 | 832 | 15 | 535 | 1,382 |
| Totals | 98 | 5,482 | 4,891 | 897 | 5,315 | 416 | 5,539 | 11,270 |
During the year 1927 27.25 per cent. of the total number of inmates in benevolent and orphan asylums came under the supervision of the Salvation Army, and 24.62 per cent. under that of the various Hospital Boards. The Roman Catholic Church cared for a further 17.35 per cent., undenominational associations for 12.27 per cont., and the Church of England for 10.23 per cent. Of those classes of controlling authorities that do not carry out an extensive work in this direction, the Presbyterian Church catered for 5.39 per cent. of the total inmates, the Methodist Church for 2.10 per cent., and the Baptist Church for 0.79 per cent. When examining the above, cognizance must be taken of the fact that in many cases there is a variation in the class or type of inmate catered for by the different controlling bodies. For instance, none of the homes under the supervision of he Roman Catholic Church, the Presbyterian Church, the Methodist Church, or the Baptist Church are maternity homes of any description. Factors such as this affect the demands made upon the different institutions for accommodation or relief.
The ages of all inmates in the institutions at any time during the year were as follows:—
| Age-group. | Males. | Females. | Total. |
|---|---|---|---|
| Under 5 | 949 | 830 | 1,779 |
| 5 and under 10 | 751 | 719 | 1,470 |
| 10 “ 15 | 884 | 810 | 1,694 |
| 15 25 | 405 | 997 | 1,402 |
| 25 “ 35 | 354 | 690 | 1,044 |
| 35 “ 45 | 411 | 198 | 609 |
| 45 “ 55 | 481 | 129 | 610 |
| 55 “ 65 | 564 | 148 | 712 |
| 65 and over | 1,477 | 416 | 1,893 |
| Unspecified | 28 | 29 | 57 |
| Totals | 6,304 | 4,966 | 11,270 |
Some remarkable differences in the sex proportions at the various age-groups are revealed in the above table. The first throe groups, which relate to infants and young children, are naturally in close proximity us regards sex. The next group, ages “15 and under 25 years,” shows a largo excess of females. The female figures for this group, of course, are greatly swollen by the inclusion of girls and young women seeking refuge in maternity homes. The figures are also affected by the fact that the majority of boys who have spent most of their lives in orphanages obtain outside employment at these ages. The former influence continues to be felt in the following age-group also. Thereafter, a gradually increasing male excess is observed.
The overwhelming majority of males dependent upon charitable aid at these later ages is indeed remarkable, although the prison-gate and industrial type of home no doubt swells the numbers at this stage.
The next table contains interesting information concerning inmates of orphanages and of a few other institutions which provide for both children and older people. The figures relate to inmates under the age of twenty-one who were remaining in the institutions at 31st December, 1927.
| ORPHAN ASYLUMS—AGE, LEGITIMACY, AND ORPHANHOOD OF INMATES AT 31ST DECEMBER, 1927. | ||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Age, In Years. | Legitimate. | No Information as to Legitimacy. | Illegitimate. | Total. | ||||
| Father and Mother both Alive. | Father Dead, Mother Alive. | Father Alive, Mother Dead. | Father and Mother both Dead. | No Information as to Orphanhood | ||||
| 0 | 4 | 1 | 2 | .. | .. | .. | 24 | 31 |
| 1 | 8 | 3 | 3 | .. | .. | .. | 34 | 48 |
| 24 | 3 | 15 | .. | .. | .. | 24 | 66 | |
| 3 | 47 | 7 | 18 | 2 | 1 | 1 | 30 | 106 |
| 4 | 56 | 13 | 25 | 1 | 3 | .. | 21 | 119 |
| 5 | 63 | 16 | 39 | 1 | 2 | 1 | 21 | 143 |
| 6 | 81 | 25 | 51 | 3 | 2 | 2 | 23 | 187 |
| 7 | 80 | 29 | 73 | 7 | 3 | 1 | 31 | 224 |
| 8 | 85 | 33 | 51 | 11 | 1 | .. | 26 | 207 |
| 9 | 73 | 30 | 89 | 16 | 2 | 5 | 33 | 248 |
| 10 | 74 | 52 | 95 | 18 | 6 | .. | 31 | 276 |
| 11 | 82 | 53 | 85 | 26 | 2 | 3 | 23 | 274 |
| 12 | 74 | 48 | 100 | 24 | 8 | 2 | 28 | 284 |
| 13 | 64 | 40 | 92 | 32 | 6 | 4 | 23 | 261 |
| 1-4 | 52 | 41 | 79 | 26 | 5 | 5 | 22 | 230 |
| 15 | 28 | 26 | 45 | 20 | 6 | .. | 18 | 149 |
| 16 | 6 | 14 | 25 | 11 | 4 | 6 | 11 | 71 |
| 17 | 9 | 7 | 11 | 11 | .. | .. | 5 | 43 |
| 18 | 4 | 3 | 8 | 7 | .. | 1 | 5 | 28 |
| 19 | 4 | 3 | 5 | 4 | 1 | .. | 3 | 20 |
| 20 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 | 1 |
| Totals | 918 | 447 | 911 | 220 | 52 | 31 | 437 | 3,016 |
Contrary to what might generally be expected, the above figures reveal that the largest group is that covering children both of whoso parents were shown to have been alive. Cases where both parents were dead were in the minority as regards the four legitimate classes whore full information as to orphanhood is available.
Of the total of 3,016, 1,537 were males and 1,479 females, the sex distribution in the various groups being as follows:—
| Legitimate— | Males. | Females, |
|---|---|---|
| Father and mother both alive | 443 | 475 |
| Father dead, mother alive | 257 | 190 |
| Father alive, mother dead | 449 | 462 |
| Father and mother both dead | 108 | 112 |
| No information as to orphanhood | 31 | 21 |
| No information as to legitimacy | 20 | 11 |
| Illegitimate | 229 | 208 |
| Totals | 1,537 | 1,479 |
As might naturally be expected, females exceed males at ages 15 and over.
THERE are seven public mental hospitals in the Dominion maintained wholly or in part out of the public revenue. There is also one private hospital licensed for the reception of the mentally afflicted.
The number of patients at the end of 1927 was 5,673, consisting of 3,147 males and 2,526 females. These numbers, and those given elsewhere throughout this subsection, are inclusive of Maoris. Figures for Maoris are given separately towards the end of the subsection.
The patients on the register at the end of 1927 were distributed as shown below:—
| Mental Hospital. | Males. | Females. | Total. |
|---|---|---|---|
| Auckland | 655 | 524 | 1,179 |
| Tokanui | 221 | 124 | 345 |
| Porirua | 762 | 646 | 1,408 |
| Nelson | 283 | 135 | 418 |
| Hokitika | 152 | 64 | 216 |
| Christchurch | 415 | 471 | 886 |
| Dunedin (Seacliff and Waitati) | 643 | 533 | 1,176 |
| Ashburn Hall (private mental hospital) | 16 | 29 | 45 |
| Totals | 3,147 | 2,526 | 5,673 |
The number of patients remaining at the end of each of the last live years, and the proportion per 10,000 of the population at the end of the year, are shown in the following table:—
| PATIENTS REMAINING, 1923-27. | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Year. | Number remaining at 31st December. | Proportion per 10,000 of Population. | ||||
| Males. | Females. | Total. | Males. | Females. | Total. | |
| 1923 | 2,839 | 2,157 | 4,996 | 41.39 | 32.83 | 37.20 |
| 1924 | 2,873 | 2,258 | 5,131 | 41.04 | 33.68 | 37.44 |
| 1925 | 2,921 | 2,336 | 5,257 | 40.77 | 34.11 | 37.52 |
| 1926 | 3,044 | 2,423 | 5,467 | 41.66 | 34.67 | 38.24 |
| 1927 | 3,147 | 2,526 | 5,673 | 42.04 | 35.61 | 39.12 |
| Moans of five years | 2,964 | 2,340 | 5,304 | 41.38 | 34.18 | 37.90 |
The total number of patients under oversight, care, or control during 1927 was 6,463 (males 3,614, females 2,849), as against 6,246 in 1926. The average number resident in mental hospitals was 5,213 in 1926, and 5,395 in 1927.
The total admissions to mental hospitals during the year 1927 were 945 (531 males and 414 females), this number not including 51 transfers from one institution to another. The causes of insanity as assigned on admission are given below:—
| Heredity | 130 |
| Congenital | 112 |
| Previous attack | 96 |
| Puberty and adolescence | 60 |
| Climacteric | 56 |
| Puerperal state | 16 |
| Lactation | 1 |
| Senility | 115 |
| Sexual | 3 |
| Mental stress, sudden | 2 |
| “ prolonged | 93 |
| Isolation and privation | 5 |
| Influenza | 3 |
| Syphilis | 44 |
| Diabetes | 1 |
| Thyroid insufficiency | 2 |
| Alcohol | 50 |
| Drug habit | 3 |
| Toxic | 13 |
| Encephalitis | 1 |
| Cerebral hæmorrhage | 1 |
| Hemiplegia | 2 |
| Epilepsy | 40 |
| Organic brain-disease | 3 |
| Heart-disease | 4 |
| Arterio-sclerosis | 16 |
| Traumatic | 3 |
| Post-operative | 2 |
| Ill health | 32 |
| Overwork | 1 |
| Exhaustion | 1 |
| Unknown | 34 |
| Totals. excluding transfers (51) | 945 |
Of the 945 persons admitted to mental hospitals during 1927, those admitted for the first time to any mental hospital in New Zealand numbered 782 (males 441, females, 341), and those readmitted 163 (males 90, females, 73).
The figures for 1927 represent one first admission for every 1,840 persons in the Dominion. The number of first admissions and the rate per 10,000 of population for each of the last five years were as follows:—
| FIRST ADMISSIONS. 1923-27. | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Year. | Number of First Admissions. | Proportion per 10,000 of Population. | ||||
| Males. | Females. | Total. | Males. | Females. | Total. | |
| 1923 | 365 | 302 | 667 | 5.38 | 4.65 | 5.02 |
| 1924 | 385 | 305 | 690 | 5.58 | 4.61 | 5.10 |
| 1925 | 382 | 370 | 752 | 5.40 | 5.47 | 5.43 |
| 1926 | 425 | 357 | 782 | 5.88 | 5.17 | 5.53 |
| 1927 | 441 | 341 | 782 | 5.99 | 4.84 | 5.43 |
| Means of five years | 399 | 335 | 734 | 5.64 | 4.95 | 5.30 |
Persons labouring under mental defect, but capable of understanding the meaning of the procedure, may seek admission to a mental hospital as voluntary boarders. At the beginning of 1927 there were 170 boarders in residence (73 males, 97 females), and during the year 197 (95 males, 102 females) were admitted. If a voluntary boarder should after admission show mental defect sufficiently pronounced and sustained to render it improper to classify him any longer as such, application for a reception order is made to a Magistrate. During the year 1927 14 (8 males. 6 females) were transferred from the voluntary to the ordinary register, and 5 males and 12 females died, while 133 (75 males, 58 females) were discharged, leaving 203 resident at the end of the year (80 males, 123 females).
A summary is attached showing the ages of patients in mental hospitals at the end of 1927.
| AGES OF INMATES, 31ST DECEMBER, 1927. | |||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Age, in Years. | Males. | Females. | Total. | Age, in Years. | Males. | Females. | Total. |
| 1 to 5 | 14 | 1 | 15 | 50 to 60 | 631 | 547 | 1,178 |
| 5 “ 10 | 30 | 24 | 54 | 60 “ 70 | 391 | 350 | 741 |
| 10 “ 15 | 64 | 38 | 102 | 70 “ 80 | 205 | 155 | 360 |
| 15 “ 20 | 90 | 64 | 154 | 80 “ 90 | 43 | 54 | 97 |
| 20 “ 30 | 366 | 236 | 602 | 90 and over | 5 | 1 | 6 |
| 30 “ 40 | 502 | 425 | 927 | Unknown | 36 | 20 | 56 |
| 40 “ 50 | 770 | 611 | 1,381 | .. | .. | .. | .. |
| .. | .. | .. | .. | Totals | 3,147 | 2,526 | 5,673 |
The next table gives the average number resident, those who were discharged as recovered, and those who died during the period 1923-27:—
| Year. | Average Number Resident. | Discharged as recovered. | Died. | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Number. | Per Cent. of Number admitted. | Number. | Per Cent. of Average Number Resident. | ||
| 1923 | 4,868 | 319 | 39.48 | 325 | 6.67 |
| 1924 | 4,953 | 280 | 34.02 | 316 | 6.37 |
| 1925 | 5,033 | 319 | 36.45 | 324 | 6.44 |
| 1926 | 5,213 | 281 | 29.67 | 354 | 6.77 |
| 1927 | 5,395 | 285 | 30.16 | 349 | 6.47 |
| Means of five years | 5,092 | 296 | 33.95 | 333 | 6.54 |
Of those who died in mental hospitals during 1927, 126, or 36 per cent., had been inmates for less than one year, while 95, or 27 per cent., had been in residence for more than ten years. Of those discharged recovered, 207, or 72 per cent., had been inmates for less than one year. A table is given showing length of residence of patients who died and of patients who were discharged recovered during 1927.
| Length of Residence. | Patients who died. | Patients discharged recovered. | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Males. | Females. | Total. | Males. | Females. | Total. | |
| Under 1 month | 23 | 17 | 40 | 11 | 2 | 13 |
| 1 month and under 3 months | 15 | 10 | 25 | 32 | 21 | 53 |
| 3 months and under 6 months | 16 | 5 | 21 | 27 | 25 | 52 |
| 6 “ 9 “ | 15 | 6 | 21 | 29 | 21 | 50 |
| 9 “ 1 year | 10 | 9 | 19 | 22 | 17 | 39 |
| 1 year and under 2 years | 23 | 15 | 38 | 28 | 28 | 56 |
| 2 years and under 3 years | 11 | 6 | 17 | 2 | 4 | 6 |
| 3 “ 5 “ | 12 | 5 | 17 | 3 | 6 | 9 |
| 5 “ 7 “ | 11 | 4 | 15 | 1 | .. | 1 |
| 7 “ 10 “ | 11 | 9 | 20 | .. | 4 | 4 |
| 10 “ 12 “ | 8 | 5 | 13 | .. | .. | .. |
| 12 “ 15 “ | 6 | 4 | 10 | 1 | .. | 1 |
| 15 years and over | 51 | 31 | 82 | 1 | .. | 1 |
| Died during absence | 5 | 6 | 11 | .. | .. | .. |
| Totals | 217 | 132 | 349 | 157 | 128 | 285 |
Old age is the principal cause of death among mental-hospital patients, and, among individual causes, general paralysis of the insane ranks second, and tuberculosis third. The figures for the principal causes and groups of causes for the year 1927 are as follows:—
| DEATHS IN MENTAL HOSPITALS, 1927. | |
| Tuberculosis | 22 |
| Cancer | 16 |
| Other general diseases | 17 |
| General paralysis of the insane | 30 |
| Organic brain-disease | 3 |
| Epilepsy | 13 |
| Other diseases of the nervous system | 40 |
| Diseases of the circulatory system | 53 |
| Diseases of the respiratory system | 30 |
| Diseases of the digestive system | 9 |
| Diseases of the genito-urinary system | 5 |
| Diseases of the bones | 2 |
| Old age | 87 |
| External causes | 6 |
| Ill-defined causes | 5 |
| Died while on leave | 11 |
| Total | 349 |
A table is added showing for all admissions since 1876 the percentages of patients discharged (as recovered, relieved, and not improved, separately), died, and remaining.
| — | Males. | Females. | Both Sexes. |
|---|---|---|---|
| Discharged— Recovered | 38.77 | 44.46 | 41.13 |
| Relieved | 7.77 | 8.12 | 8.03 |
| Not improved | 2.01 | 2.05 | 2.03 |
| Died | 37.22 | 26.91 | 33.63 |
| Remaining at end of 1927 | 14.23 | 18.46 | 15.18 |
| .. | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 |
A license may be granted to enable a private mental hospital to receive patients for treatment. Stringent conditions are attached to the issue of such licenses, which may be revoked at any time. The Inspector-General has wide powers in the regulation and control of private institutions, which are placed practically on the same footing as public mental hospitals in regard to inspection and other matters.
There is only one licensed private institution in the Dominion, that at Wakari, near Dunedin, established in 1882. Particulars of admissions, discharges, deaths, and patients remaining, for the last five years, are as follows. These figures are included in preceding tables.
| PRIVATE MENTAL HOSPITAL. | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|
| Year. | Admissions. | Discharges. | Deaths. | Patients remaining at End of Year. |
| 1923 | 12 | 7 | 2 | 42 |
| 1924 | 9 | 4 | 3 | 44 |
| 1925 | 11 | 8 | 3 | 44 |
| 1926 | 11 | 9 | 3 | 43 |
| 1927 | 15 | 9 | 4 | 45 |
The number of Maoris admitted as patients to mental hospitals is small. The figures for the last five years are,—
| MENTAL HOSPITALS.—MAORIS ADMITTED AND REMAINING, 1923-27. | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Year. | Admitted during Year. | Remaining at End of Year. | ||||
| Males. | Females. | Totals. | Males. | Females. | Totals. | |
| 1923 | 7 | 6 | 13 | 36 | 34 | 70 |
| 1924 | 8 | 5 | 13 | 37 | 35 | 72 |
| 1925 | 10 | 6 | 16 | 40 | 37 | 77 |
| 1926 | 7 | 8 | 15 | 40 | 32 | 72 |
| 1927 | 10 | 8 | 18 | 42 | 39 | 81 |
At the end of the year 1927 the mental hospitals of the Dominion had accommodation for 5,253 patients, the cubic content of the dormitories and sleeping-rooms being well over 3,000,000 cubic feet. Details of accommodation are as follows:—
| Institution. | Number of Patients for whom there is Accommodation. | |||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| In Single Rooms. | In Dormitories. | Total. | ||||
| Males. | Females. | Males. | Females. | Males. | Females. | |
| Auckland | 160 | 136 | 516 | 355 | 676 | 491 |
| Tokanui | 40 | 25 | 171 | 93 | 211 | 118 |
| Porirua | 139 | 106 | 586 | 380 | 725 | 486 |
| Nelson | 12 | 13 | 269 | 85 | 281 | 98 |
| Hokitika | 31 | 17 | 139 | 57 | 170 | 74 |
| Christchurch | 93 | 88 | 240 | 275 | 333 | 363 |
| Seacliff | 166 | 105 | 485 | 402 | 651 | 507 |
| Totals, State institutions | 641 | 490 | 2,406 | 1,647 | 3,047 | 2,137 |
| Ashburn Hall Private Mental Hospital | 30 | 39 | .. | .. | 30 | 39 |
| Totals, all institutions | 671 | 529 | 2,406 | 1,647 | 3,077 | 2,176 |
The total expenditure on maintenance of mental hospitals (not including the cost of new buildings and additions), and receipts from patients and for sale of produce, &c., during the last five years were as follows:—
| Year. | Total Expenditure. | Receipts from Patients, Sale of Produce, &c. | Net Expenditure. | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Total. | Per Head of Mean Population. | ||||
| .. | £ | £ | £ | s. | d. |
| 1923-24 | 368,231 | 114,369 | 253,862 | 3 | 9 3/4 |
| 1924-25 | 368,138 | 123,807 | 244,331 | 3 | 7 1/2 |
| 1925-26 | 400,463 | 128,259 | 272,204 | 3 | 10 3/4 |
| 1926-27 | 405,321 | 130,195 | 275,126 | 3 | 10 1/2 |
| 1927-28 | 409,622 | 134,805 | 274,817 | 3 | 9 3/4 |
Table of Contents
THE inception and establishment of educational facilities in New Zealand is the history of civilization and progress in this part of the British dominions. As might be expected, it was immediately after the advent of the first missionaries that schools for the instruction of the Native youth were established. Later, as a European population settled in the country, the need for a means of educating the white children arose, and finally the necessity for some co-ordinated scheme for the whole colony asserted itself. This latter was consummated in the Education Act of 1877, which Act is the basis of the system of education obtaining in the Dominion at the present day.
A brief historical account of education legislation and systems in operation from the earliest years of settlement to the abolition of the provinces was given in the 1928 Year-book, while the 1927 volume contained a summary of the various provincial enactments on the subject.
The passing of the Education Act of 1877 marked the foundation of the present system of free, compulsory, and secular education. The outstanding feature of the Act was the establishment of (1) a central Department of Education controlled by a Minister of the Crown; (2) twelve education districts—viz., Auckland, Taranaki, Wanganui, Wellington, Hawke's Bay, Marlborough, Nelson, North Canterbury, South Canterbury, Westland, Otago, and Southland—governed by Boards; and (3) school districts, which came under the jurisdiction of School Committees. On the Department was the onus of administering the annual appropriations by distributing to the Boards funds for the erection and maintenance of schools and the establishment of training or normal schools, and also the payment of capitation to the Boards at the rate of £3 15s. for each scholar in average daily attendance.
Education Boards were to be elected by School Committees, and to consist of nine members, three of whom were to retire annually. In the Boards were vested all property and endowments, and rents from these became part of the Board funds. The Boards were required to administer funds in carrying out the building arrangements for which grants were provided by the Department; in paying the salaries of teachers; and in granting to School Committees money for general educational purposes. The appointment and removal of teachers were in their hands, and the Act also gave the Boards power to establish scholarships, and to provide for secondary education in district high schools. Fees were, however, payable to Education Boards by pupils receiving secondary instruction. School Committees of seven members were to be elected annually. Generally the Committee had the management of educational matters within its own district, and out of the money received from the Board made payments incidental to the administration of the Committee's functions. In addition to these provisions the Act of 1877 specified the course of instruction to be given in the schools throughout the whole country. Inspectors, who were officers of the Education Boards, were to be appointed to examine and report on the school-work.
In the main the principles of the Act of 1877 are operative to-day. Several amendments made in succeeding years necessitated a consolidating measure in 1904. Among the principal alterations and additions that had been made up to that date were: The provision in 1900 for a comprehensive scheme of manual and technical instruction; the introduction of physical drill into the curriculum in 1901; and, in 1903, the institution of National Scholarships to be awarded by the Department, and the introduction of a system of free places in secondary schools and district high schools for scholars completing the primary course. Up to the year 1901 also each Board had its own scale of stalls and salaries, but an Act of 1901 fixed the relation of the number and the remuneration of teachers in a school to the number of pupils in attendance. In 1905 each education district was divided into three wards, each returning three members, one of whom in each ward retired annually.
No outstanding changes beyond the consolidation of education legislation in 1908 were made until 1914. By the Education Act of that year the whole of the law relating not only to public but also to secondary, technical, and special schools was recast. The principal changes involved the reorganization of the Department of Education, and the Inspector-General of Schools became Director of Education. Inspectors of Schools, who had hitherto been officers of the several Education Boards, became officers of the central Department, a provision, it may be noted, that had been deleted from the Bill of 1877. Provision was made for the constitution of fewer education districts in lieu of the thirteen then existing (Grey had been constituted in 1884), and by an Act of 1915 nine were created. Every education district is divided into urban areas and a rural area. An urban area consists of a borough or a group of boroughs having more than eight thousand inhabitants; and the rural area, which comprises the rest of the district, is divided into three wards. The members for each ward of the rural area and for all urban areas are, as previously, elected by the members of the several School Committees. The number of members for the rural area of an Education Board is six—two for each ward. The number of members for each urban area is two for each sixty thousand or part of sixty thousand inhabitants. School Committees continue to be elected by the householders, and hold office for one year.
A Council of Education was established in 1914. It reports to the Minister and advises upon any matters in connection with education referred to it by the Minister, or which it may consider advisable to introduce into New Zealand. The Council has, however, no administrative or executive functions. To obviate the necessity for frequent meetings of the Council the Minister is given power to constitute from time to time District Advisory Committees, to afford assistance and to advise with regard to matters concerning one district only.
Under the Act, provision is made for an annual graded list of certificated teachers. The first grading was completed and published in 1916, and has since been made annually. Except in special cases, all teaching appointments are governed by the position of the applicants on the list, and it is also to some extent the basis for the determination of the rate of salary payable.
Amending legislation, mainly of an administrative character, has been enacted at various times since 1914. By the Education Amendment Act, 1921-22, the registration of all private schools is compulsory, and teachers in both public and private schools are required to take the oath of allegiance.
The Education Amendment Act, 1924, provided for the establishment of junior high schools, the amalgamation of the governing bodies of secondary and technical schools, and the creation of a Teachers' Register.
Important alterations in regard to Junior and Senior National Scholarships were made by the Education Amendment Act, 1926, which also discontinued the system of issuing licenses to teach.
The programme of primary instruction at present provided by the Act includes English, arithmetic, geography, history and civics, drawing and handwork (including needlework), nature-study and elementary science, physical instruction, moral instruction and health, and singing.
The number of scholars and students receiving instruction in the educational institutions of the Dominion is shown in the following summary, classified according as to whether they receive primary, secondary, technical, or higher education. The table refers to roll numbers as at the end of the year in each case.
| SCHOLARS AND STUDENTS AS AT 31ST DECEMBER, 1925, 1926, AND 1927. | |||
|---|---|---|---|
| Class of Institution. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. |
* Not shown separately. † Including technical day schools. | |||
| Primary Education. | .. | .. | .. |
| Public (State) schools | 214,724 | 216,807 | 219,945 |
| Junior high schools (excluding secondary pupils) | * | 1,750 | 2,152 |
| Native village schools | 6,386 | 6,591 | 6,620 |
| Native mission schools | 366 | 364 | 470 |
| Registered private primary schools | 25,933 | 26,778 | 27,358 |
| Lower departments of secondary schools | 339 | 460 | 411 |
| Correspondence classes | 500 | 505 | 620 |
| Total primary | 248,248 | 253,255 | 257,576 |
| Secondary Education. | .. | .. | .. |
| Secondary schools | 12,514 | 13,651 | 14,190 |
| Secondary departments of district high schools | 3,136 | 3,162 | 3,443 |
| Secondary scholars at junior high schools | * | 137 | 138 |
| Technical high schools | 5,132 | † 5,700 | † 5,703 |
| Maori secondary (boarding) schools | 536 | 570 | 524 |
| Registered private secondary schools | 2,511 | 2,794 | 2,932 |
| Total secondary | 23,829 | 26,014 | 26,930 |
| Technical Classes (excluding Technical High Schools and Technical Day Schools). | .. | .. | .. |
| Conducted by Education or High School Boards | 1,641 | 1,840 | 1,692 |
| Conducted by Technical School Boards | 10,708 | 10,361 | 10,091 |
| Conducted by University colleges | 617 | 480 | 625 |
| Total technical | 12,966 | 12,681 | 12,408 |
| University Education. | .. | .. | .. |
| University colleges | 3,949 | 4,087 | 4,362 |
| University students exempt from lectures | 493 | 566 | 516 |
| Lincoln Agricultural College | 52 | 52 | 56 |
| Total University | 4,494 | 4,705 | 4,934 |
| Total scholars and students | 289,537 | 296,655 | 301,848 |
Public primary schools, including district high schools, numbered 2,601 in 1927, the same number as in 1926. The number of registered private primary schools from which returns were received by the Education Department was 305. Aided or endowed colleges, grammar schools, and high schools in operation numbered 43, technical high schools and technical day schools 21, junior high schools 8, registered private secondary schools 40, and University colleges 4. The number of primary and secondary schools established for the education of the Native or Maori race was 156.
From the table which follows an indication is given of the growth of the education system since the creation of a central administrative Department in 1877. At that time the number of schools in proportion to the population of the colony was relatively small, but during the following twenty years the number increased rapidly. Since 1900, however, the closer settlement of the country districts and, more recently, the drift of population to the larger centres have to some extent counteracted this tendency to multiply the number of schools. At present there is one school to approximately each five hundred members of the European community.
Compared with 1926, there was in 1927 an increase of 3,419 in the number of pupils belonging to the public schools as at the end of the year, but the average attendance shows an increase of only 443 for the whole year. The figures tabulated below include pupils attending the secondary departments of district high schools.
| NUMBER OF SCHOOLS AND SCHOLARS, 1878-1927. | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Year. | Population at 31st December (excluding Maoris). | Number of Schools. | Pupils at End of Year. | Mean of Average Weekly Roll. | Average Attendance, Whole Year. | Average Attendance as Percentage of Weekly Roll. |
| 1878 | 432,519 | 748 | 65,040 | .. | 48,773 | .. |
| 1888 | 607,380 | 1,158 | 112,685 | 113,636 | 90,108 | 79.3 |
| 1898 | 743,463 | 1,655 | 131,621 | 133,782 | 111,636 | 83.4 |
| 1908 | 960,642 | 1,998 | 147,428 | 145,974 | 127,160 | 87.1 |
| 1913 | 1,084,662 | 2,255 | 172,168 | 169,530 | 151,242 | 89.2 |
| 1918 | 1,108,373 | 2,365 | 194,934 | 191,382 | 169,836 | 884mD7 |
| 1923 | 1,289,221 | 2,566 | 214,778 | 211,624 | 190,449 | 90.0 |
| 1924 | 1,316,174 | 2,574 | 216,190 | 213,140 | 193,253 | 90.7 |
| 1925 | 1,346,076 | 2,580 | 217,860 | 215,401 | 196,759 | 91.3 |
| 1926 | 1,365,417 | 2,601 | 219,969 | 215,810 | 194,097 | 89.9 |
| 1927 | 1,385,401 | 2,601 | 223,388 | 218,020 | 194,540 | 89.2 |
Of the 2,601 schools shown above for 1927, 2,111 had average attendances of not more than eighty, and of these 1,032 had averages ranging from one to twenty.
The relative activities of the nine Education Boards administering primary education may be gauged from the following figures showing the number of schools as at 31st December, 1927, and the number of pupils at the end of each of the last five years. The latter figures are exclusive of the secondary departments of district high schools. The figures indicate in a general way that the rate of increase is more pronounced in the North Island districts than in the South.
| District. | Schools at End of 1927. | Pupils at End of:— | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. | ||
| Auckland | 777 | 63,598 | 64,689 | 65,070 | 65,888 | 67,621 |
| Hawke's Bay | 199 | 15,849 | 15,865 | 16,277 | 16,492 | 16,567 |
| Taranaki | 174 | 11,341 | 11,310 | 11,474 | 11,674 | 11,719 |
| Wanganui | 209 | 16,499 | 16,983 | 17,218 | 17,220 | 17,266 |
| Wellington | 256 | 26,311 | 26,533 | 26,972 | 27,452 | 28,042 |
| Nelson | 143 | 7,072 | 7,074 | 7,143 | 7,118 | 7,023 |
| Canterbury | 393 | 37,131 | 36,853 | 36,887 | 37,384 | 37,890 |
| Otago | 259 | 21,845 | 21,719 | 21,360 | 21,177 | 21,370 |
| Southland | 191 | 12,314 | 12,234 | 12,323 | 12,402 | 12,447 |
| Totals | 2,601 | 211,960 | 213,290 | 214,724 | 216,807 | 219,945 |
In each of the education districts are located Inspectors of Schools, who form part of the staff of the Department of Education. The total number of primary school Inspectors on the 31st December, 1927, was 45, allocated as follows: Auckland, 12; Taranaki, 3; Wanganui, 4; Hawke's Bay, 3; Wellington, 6; Nelson, 2; Canterbury, 7; Otago, 5; Southland, 3.
The following table shows the age and sex of the pupils on the rolls of the public schools of the Dominion at the 30th June, 1927, and the percentage of the roll for each age:—
| Age. | 1927. | Percentages for Five Years. | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Boys. | Girls. | Total. | 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. | |
| 5 and under 6 years | 9,909 | 9,024 | 18,933 | 7.3 | 6.8 | 8.0 | 7.5 | 9.0 |
| 6 “ 7 “ | 12,576 | 11,498 | 24,074 | 10.0 | 9.9 | 9.4 | 11.1 | 11.4 |
| 7 8 “ | 12,809 | 11,952 | 24,761 | 11.2 | 11.0 | 10.5 | 10.1 | 11.7 |
| 8 9 “ | 11,834 | 10,839 | 22,673 | 11.4 | 11.5 | 11.2 | 10.7 | 10.7 |
| 9 “ 10 “ | 11,762 | 11,362 | 23,124 | 11.3 | 11.1 | 11.5 | 11.1 | 10.9 |
| 10 “ 11 “ | 12,744 | 12,108 | 24,852 | 11.1 | 11.4 | 11.2 | 11.4 | 11.7 |
| 11 “ 12 “ | 12,328 | 11,607 | 23,935 | 11.0 | 11.1 | 11.4 | 11.1 | 11.3 |
| 12 “ 13 | 11,760 | 11,055 | 22,815 | 10.4 | 11.0 | 10.8 | 11.0 | 10.8 |
| 13 “ 14 “ | 9,261 | 8,051 | 17,312 | 9.2 | 9.3 | 9.5 | 9.2 | 8.2 |
| 14 “ 15 “ | 4,219 | 2,980 | 7,199 | 5.2 | 5.1 | 5.0 | 5.2 | 3.4 |
| 15 and over | 1,283 | 699 | 1,982 | 1.9 | 1.8 | 1.5 | 1.6 | 0.9 |
| Totals | 110,485 | 101,175 | 211,660 | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 |
In 1927 22,497 pupils (11,892 boys and 10,605 girls) loft public primary schools as against 21,470 (11,204 boys and 10,266 girls) in 1926. The probable destinations to which children leaving in 1927 proceeded are shown in the following table:—
| Destination. | Had passed Standard VI. | Had not passed Standard VI. | Totals. | |||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Boys. | Girls. | |||||||
| Boys. | Girls. | Boys | Girls | Number. | Per Cent. | Number. | Per Cent. | |
| Post primary | 5,857 | 5,148 | 120 | 99 | 5,977 | so | 5,247 | 49 |
| Commercial occupations— | ||||||||
| Clerical (including typing) | 124 | 81 | 28 | 20 | 152 | 1 | 101 | 1 |
| Shop and warehouse assistants | 323 | 188 | 126 | 98 | 449 | 4 | 286 | 3 |
| Trades— | ||||||||
| Engineering | 126 | 1 | 49 | 1 | 175 | 1 | 2 | .. |
| Building | 150 | .. | 58 | 1 | 208 | 2 | 1 | .. |
| Other | 278 | 71 | 155 | 36 | 433 | 4 | 107 | 1 |
| Agricultural and pastoral | 1,284 | 125 | 1,098 | 79 | 2,382 | 20 | 204 | 2 |
| Other occupations | 422 | 255 | 362 | 276 | 784 | 6 | 531 | 5 |
| Home | 508 | 2,372 | 397 | 1,483 | 905 | 8 | 3,855 | 36 |
| Not known | 205 | 110 | 222 | 161 | 427 | 4 | 271 | 3 |
| Totals | 9,277 | 8,351 | 2,615 | 2,254 | 11,892 | 100 | 10,605 | 100 |
From the above table it will be seen that of the 22,497 pupils who left in 1927 17,628, or 78 per cent. had passed Standard VI, and 4,869, or 22 per cent. had not passed that standard. The corresponding percentages in 1926 were 75 and 25 respectively. 8*
Elementary handwork in such subjects as modelling, paper and cardboard work, and brushwork is taught by the ordinary staff in practically every school of any size in the Dominion. The boys of Standards V and VI receive instruction from special teachers in woodwork or ironwork. The girls of similar standards also receive instruction from special instructors in domestic subjects, including a comprehensive course in cookery and domestic hygiene. Subjects relating to agriculture or dairy-work and general elementary science are taught by the regular staff under the supervision of itinerant instructors specially qualified in the work.
The payments made by the Department on account of salaries, incidental expenses, and material for manual instruction for the year ended 31st March, 1928, amounted to £80,798.
A capitation grant at the rate of 3d. per head on the average attendance is paid to Boards for the purpose of supplying schools with supplementary continuous readers for class-reading and, in addition, special grants are also made for the free supply of class-books in necessitous cases.
Provision has been made for the payment of subsidies of £1 for £1 on moneys raised by voluntary contributions for school libraries. In addition, a subsidy is payable by the Education Board not exceeding £5 for any one school.
Since 1922, correspondence classes have been conducted for the education of children in particularly isolated areas who would otherwise not be able to obtain any schooling. The number on the roll at the end of 1927 was 620, and remarkable progress has been shown by the pupils in their work. The staff of the school consists of a headmaster and ten assistant teachers, two of whom are engaged in the infant department.
Since May, 1907, an illustrated paper, called the School Journal, has been published by the Education Department monthly for use as the chief reader in primary schools, and is regarded as a useful and popular publication. It is issued in three parts, suited to the varying capacities of the pupils in Standards I to VI inclusive, and is supplied free to all public schools, Native schools, special schools, and other institutions more or less under the Department's control or supervision. To a very largo number of private schools it is supplied at cost price, with the result that over 17,000 copies of the School Journal are purchased monthly. Of the last issue of the School Journal for the year 1927 the number of copies printed was—Part I, 77,000; Part II, 78,000; Part III, 71,000: total, 226,000. These numbers show an increase of 2,500 over those of the previous year. The price to purchasers is at present Id. for each of Parts I and II, and 1 1/2d. for Part III, the minimum charge for one of each part being 4s. 6d. per annum.
A monthly Gazelle is published by the Department. In addition to containing articles by leading educationists, it is a medium for the prompt dissemination of official information and for the advertisement of vacancies, and copies are distributed to every adult teacher in the public schools of the Dominion. It is also purchased by many private schools, the subscription being 5s. per annum.
Free passes on the railway to the nearest public or private school are granted to children living near a railway-line but out of reach of a primary school, and the same privilege is enjoyed by pupils having to travel to attend secondary schools, district high schools, and technical high schools, and also by free-place holders travelling to attend technical schools or classes other than at technical high schools.
Education Boards are also authorized to make provision when necessary for the conveyance of pupils to primary schools by road or water, and to contribute towards the payment for board of children compelled to live away from home in order to attend school. The expenditure on these services for the last five years is shown in the following table:—
| CONVEYANCE AND BOARD.—EXPENDITURE, 1923-27. | |||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Year. | Railway Fares. | Other Conveyance and Boarding Allowances. | Total. | ||||
| Primary. | Secondary. | Technical. | Primary. | Secondary. | Technical. | ||
| .. | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ |
| 1923 | 11,589 | 7,376 | 5,621 | 23,184 | .. | .. | 47,770 |
| 1924 | 12,972 | 7,647 | 5,590 | 25,049 | .. | .. | 51,258 |
| 1925 | 12,918 | 8,619 | 6,679 | 30,045 | 450 | .. | 58,711 |
| 1926 | 9,962 | 5,198 | 4,121 | 40,811 | 575 | .. | 60,667 |
| 1927 | 12,113 | 7,277 | 5,752 | 45,330 | 610 | .. | 71,082 |
Physical education is recognized as part of the primary-school curriculum, and by regulation it is compulsory on the part of head teachers to devote a minimum time of fifteen minutes a day to the subject. Its administration is in the hands of a Chief Physical Instructor and a staff of fourteen itinerant instructors. Schools are visited by the instructors for the purpose of both instructing and inspecting. Corrective classes are held in the larger schools for the purpose of remedying physical defects of the children, and exercises for this purpose are prescribed by the physical instructor after the child has been examined by a School Medical Officer. The Department uses its own syllabus of physical training, which was published in 1920, and is based on that of the London Board of Education, modified to suit New Zealand conditions.
The medical and dental inspection of school-children and the scheme of school dentistry are under the jurisdiction of the Department of Health, and reference to these matters is dealt with in Section VII of this publication.
The number of adult teachers in the public schools, exclusive of those employed in the secondary departments of district high schools, is shown for a number of years. The figures are as in December of the years given.
| ADULT TEACHERS IN PUBLIC SCHOOLS, 1878-1927. | |||
|---|---|---|---|
| Year. | Males. | Females. | Total. |
| 1878 | 707 | 454 | 1,161 |
| 1888 | 1,039 | 887 | 1,926 |
| 1898 | 1,234 | 1,370 | 2,604 |
| 1908 | 1,331 | 2,021 | 3,352 |
| 1913 | 1,603 | 2,659 | 4,262 |
| 1918 | 1,366 | 3,452 | 4,818 |
| 1923 | 1,865 | 3,791 | 5,656 |
| 1924 | 1,949 | 3,873 | 5,822 |
| 1925 | 2,008 | 3,994 | 6,002 |
| 1926 | 2,105 | 4,078 | 6,183 |
| 1927 | 2,167 | 4,063 | 6,230 |
Of the 6,230 adult teachers at the end of 1927, 92 per cent. held teachers' certificates. The number of probationers was 567 (169 males and 398 females). The average number of pupils for each adult teacher was 32; in schools with two or more teachers the average was 37. and in schools with six or more teachers the average was 44. The next table shows the number of male and female teachers respectively in each education district for the year 1927.
| ADULT TEACHERS, BY EDUCATION DISTRICTS, AS AT 31ST DECEMBER, 1927. | ||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Education District. | Sole Teachers. | Heads of Schools. | Assistant Teachers. | Total Number of Adult Teachers. | Percentage of Male to Female Adult Teachers. | |||
| M. | F. | M. | F. | M. | F. | |||
| Auckland | 210 | 208 | 268 | 41 | 235 | 892 | 1,854 | 62.5 |
| Hawke's Bay | 35 | 82 | 70 | 8 | 56 | 233 | 484 | 49.8 |
| Taranaki | 40 | 56 | 43 | 33 | 27 | 165 | 364 | 43.3 |
| Wanganui | 50 | 64 | 76 | 14 | 50 | 247 | 501 | 54.2 |
| Wellington | 42 | 103 | 79 | 17 | 95 | 415 | 751 | 40.4 |
| Nelson | 39 | 58 | 34 | 8 | 16 | 98 | 253 | 54.3 |
| Canterbury | 44 | 174 | 149 | 14 | 139 | 514 | 1,034 | 47.3 |
| Otago | 45 | 112 | 95 | 2 | 81 | 274 | 609 | 57.0 |
| Southland | 50 | 65 | 65 | 9 | 34 | 157 | 380 | 64.5 |
| Totals | 555 | 922 | 879 | 146 | 733 | 2,995 | 6,230 | 53.3 |
Omitting schools with loss than twenty-one pupils, the ratio of adult men teachers to adult women teachers in 1927 was 100 to 185. The proportion of men to women in charge of schools with not more than twenty scholars was 100 to 202. If the adult teachers of all public schools are taken it is found that the ratio of men teachers to women teachers was 100 to 187 in 1927. This information over a period of five successive years shows the reduction in the disparity evident in the earlier years.
| PUBLIC PRIMARY SCHOOL TEACHERS (FEMALES PER 100 MALES), 1923-1927. | |||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Ratio of | 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. |
| Adult teachers— | |||||
| Schools with one to twenty scholars | 293 | 249 | 236 | 212 | 202 |
| Schools with more than twenty scholars | 191 | 191 | 193 | 191 | 185 |
| All schools | 203 | 199 | 199 | 194 | 187 |
| Probationers | 279 | 286 | 286 | 248 | 236 |
| Students in training colleges | 244 | 224 | 186 | 191 | 213 |
The average salaries paid to teachers in 1927, including house allowance or value of residence, were—Male head teachers, £445; female head teachers, £375; male assistants, £310; female assistants, £231; sole male teachers, £278; sole female teachers, £239.
Information as to the Teachers' Superannuation Fund will be found in the section of this book dealing with Pensions, Superannuation, &c.
Training colleges are situated in the four principal centres of the Dominion. The management of the training colleges is entrusted to the local Education Boards, subject to general regulations. The amount expended by the Department during the financial year 1927-28 for the training of teachers was £159,888.
The numbers of students attending the training colleges for the last three years are as follows:—
| Training College. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Males. | Females. | Total. | Males. | Females. | Total. | Males. | Females. | Total. | |
| Auckland | 124 | 216 | 340 | 119 | 247 | 366 | 138 | 285 | 423 |
| Wellington | 120 | 225 | 345 | 89 | 193 | 282 | 77 | 187 | 264 |
| Christchurch | 94 | 198 | 292 | 99 | 187 | 286 | S3 | 199 | 282 |
| Dunedin | 107 | 187 | 294 | 105 | 159 | 264 | 86 | 145 | 231 |
| Totals | 415 | 826 | 1,271 | 412 | 786 | 1,198 | 384 | 816 | 1,200 |
The number attending in each of the earlier years of the last decade has been— 1918, 500; 1919, 582; 1920, 680; 1921, 904; 1922, 1,151; 1923, 1,203; and 1924, 1,274.
The ordinary course of training is for two years, and the output of trained teachers from the colleges in 1927 was 656. A limited number of suitable students who desire to specialize in the teaching of mathematics, science, art, or music may be granted an extension for a third year. There is also provision for a one-year course, which under certain conditions may be taken by University students or matriculated students who have completed a two-years course at an agricultural college or a school of home science recognized by the University of New Zealand. In addition there are short-period studentships, of not less than three months' nor more than one year's duration, for the benefit of teachers who have already been employed in teaching and are deemed worthy of further training in professional work.
By the Education Amendment Act, 1921-22, every private school was required to apply for registration before the 13th July, 1922, and no private school can now be established unless application is first made to the Department of Education for registration. Application, however, does not of necessity carry registration, as certain precedent conditions of efficiency and suitability of staff, premises, equipment, and curriculum are required to be fulfilled. By the Act of 1914 every child between the ages of seven and fourteen is required to be enrolled as a pupil of either a public or a registered school. It follows accordingly that the parents of a child of school age are liable to the penalty of £2 provided for if such child is improperly enrolled at other than a public or registered school.
At the end of the year 1927 the number of registered private primary schools was 305, with a total roll number of 27,358 and an average attendance of 23,960 for the year.
| REGISTERED PRIVATE SCHOOLS, 1923-27. | ||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Year. | Number of Schools. | Roll at End of Year. | Average Yearly Attendance. | Teachers. | ||||
| Males. | Females. | Total. | Males. | Females. | Total. | |||
| 1923 | 294 | 11,758 | 14,252 | 26,010 | 23,874 | 94 | 813 | 907 |
| 1924 | 295 | 11,895 | 14,407 | 26,302 | 23,397 | 118 | 804 | 922 |
| 1925 | 285 | 11,808 | 14,125 | 25,933 | 22,816 | 119 | 788 | 907 |
| 1926 | 301 | 12,228 | 14,550 | 26,778 | 23,639 | 129 | 860 | 989 |
The following particulars show that the bulk of the scholars concerned attend Roman Catholic schools, the proportion based on roll numbers being 80 per cent. in 1923, 78 per cent. in 1924, 79 per cent. in 1925, 79 per cent. in 1926, and 81 per cent. in 1927.
| ROMAN CATHOLIC REGISTERED PRIVATE SCHOOLS, 1923-1927. (Included in preceding table.) | ||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Year. | Number of Schools. | Boll at End of Year. | Average Yearly Attendance. | Teachers. | ||||
| Males. | Females. | Total. | Males. | Females. | Total. | |||
| 1923 | 183 | 9,591 | 11,158 | 20,749 | 19,048 | 39 | 587 | 626 |
| 1924 | 187 | 9,585 | 11,013 | 20,598 | 18,330 | 48 | 581 | 629 |
| 1925 | 186 | 9,590 | 10,992 | 20,582 | 18,008 | 44 | 576 | 620 |
| 1926 | 195 | 9,966 | 11,171 | 21,137 | 18,742 | 52 | 628 | 680 |
| 1927 | 205 | 10,501 | 11,698 | 22,199 | 19,416 | 55 | 638 | 693 |
In addition to the 305 registered primary private schools there were 40 private secondary schools on the register at the end of 1927, with a total roll number of 2,932.
The number of Native village schools in operation at the end of 1927 was 134, In addition there are twenty-two private schools at which education for Maori boys and girls is provided. Of these, ten are maintained from the incomes arising out of lands held in trust for educational purposes by various denominational bodies; the others are supported by private resources. Instruction is imparted by means of the English language only.
On the rolls of the 134 village schools at the 31st December, 1927, there were 6,620 children (including 832 Europeans). The average attendance for the year was 5,817, the percentage of regularity being 87.4, and the average weekly roll number 6,655. The total number of pupils on the rolls of the Native mission schools was 470, and on those of the secondary schools 524. At the end of the year, therefore, the total roll number of all the Native schools inspected by officers of the Education Department was 7,614.
The following table records the development of the Native village schools since the year 1881, when they were transferred from the Native Department to the control of the Education Department. No account is taken of schools which, as the European element in them has become predominant, have been handed over to the various Education Boards.
| NATIVE VILLAGE SCHOOLS.—NUMBER, ATTENDANCE, AND TEACHERS, 1881-1927. | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Year. | Number of Schools at End of Year. | Mean of Average Weekly Roll. | Average Attendance, Whole Year. | Average Attendance as Percentage of Weekly Roll. | Number of Teachers. | |
| Males. | Females. | |||||
| 1881 | 60 | .. | 1,406 | .. | 54 | 10 |
| 1886 | 69 | 2,343 | 2,020 | 86.2 | 60 | 35 |
| 1891 | 66 | 2,395 | 1,837 | 76.7 | 60 | 34 |
| 1896 | 74 | 2,874 | 2,220 | 77.3 | 64 | 72 |
| 1902 | 98 | 3,650 | 3,005 | 82.3 | 77 | 103 |
| 1907 | 99 | 4,321 | 3,561 | 82.4 | 84 | 123 |
| 1912 | 108 | 4,644 | 4,042 | 87.0 | 90 | 144 |
| 1917 | 118 | 5,191 | 4,507 | 86.8 | 80 | 167 |
| 1922 | 127 | 6,119 | 5,436 | 88.S | 86 | 184 |
| 1923 | 124 | 6,268 | 5,586 | 89.0 | 92 | 181 |
| 1924 | 125 | 6,346 | 5,610 | 88.4 | 91 | 181 |
| 1925 | 128 | 6,366 | 5,628 | 88.4 | 92 | 188 |
| 1926 | 130 | 6,617 | 5,947 | 89.8 | 94 | 188 |
| 1927 | 134 | 6,655 | 5,817 | 87.4 | 104 | 193 |
The total net expenditure on Native schools during the year ended the 31st March, 1928, was £87,804. Included in this is the sum of £62,356 expended on teachers' and inspectors' salaries, £11,430 expended on new buildings and additions, £3,017 on maintenance of buildings, repairs, &c., and £5,601 on secondary education.
The staffs of the village schools included 85 male and 49 female head or solo teachers, and 163 assistants.
Besides the children of the Maori race who are receiving instruction in the Native schools there is a large number (7,247) attending public schools, so that the total number of primary pupils of Maori race (including those in the mission schools) is 13,505.
Since 1923 the Education Department has established eight junior high schools. One of these is attached to a public school, one to a district high school, five to secondary schools, and one is a separate establishment. Pupils on the roll of these schools at the end of 1927 numbered 2,290, as against 1,887 in 1926. The average attendance during the year was 2,216. The ages of the pupils on the roll at the 30th June, 1927, were—
| Age, In Years. | Boys. | Girls. | Total. |
|---|---|---|---|
| Under 11 | 36 | 30 | 66 |
| 11 and under 12 | 172 | 189 | 361 |
| 12 “ 13 | 371 | 355 | 726 |
| 13 “ 14 | 390 | 342 | 732 |
| 14 “ 15 | 228 | 157 | 385 |
| 15 and over | 77 | 53 | 130 |
| Total | 1,274 | 1,126 | 2,400 |
A total of 60S boys and 547 girls left junior high schools during or at the end of 1927 and proceeded to the occupations shown in the following table. The figures for 1926 are given for the purpose of comparison.
| Occupation. | 1926. | 1927. | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|
| Boys. | Girls. | Boys. | Girls. | |
| Continued full time education at some secondary or technical school | 272 | 245 | 342 | 315 |
| Commercial (clerical, typing, shop, and warehouse) | 48 | 18 | 55 | 41 |
| Trades | 85 | 15 | 71 | 15 |
| Agricultural or pastoral | 30 | .. | 48 | .. |
| Home | 21 | 139 | 47 | 138 |
| Miscellaneous | 4 | 6 | 16 | 20 |
| Not known | 34 | 32 | 29 | 18 |
| Totals | 494 | 455 | 608 | 547 |
Until 1904, secondary schools were established by special (local) Acts of the General Assembly, and the bulk of schools giving secondary education have been so constituted. At the present time the provisions of the Education Act, 1914, allow of the Minister of Education establishing such schools, and in general the minimum number of prospective pupils must be sixty in the case of secondary schools, twenty in the case of the secondary department of a district high school, and forty in the case of a technical high school or a day technical school. Secondary schools are controlled by a Board of Governors, district high schools by the Education Board of the district, and technical high schools and day technical schools either by a Board of Managers or by the Education Board of the district acting in a similar capacity. Free places are granted to suitably qualified pupils. A junior free place at a secondary school or a technical high school is tenable for two years, with a possible extension to three years. When hold at a district high school it is tenable for three years, provided that in any case a junior free place may not be held after the 31st December of the year in which the holder reaches seventeen years of age. Senior free places are tenable up to the age of nineteen. The Act provides for the award of Junior and Senior National Scholarships of a monetary value of £5 and £10 respectively, supplemented if necessary by a boarding- allowance of £35 and £50 respectively.
In addition to the four classes of institutions referred to above there are also forty registered private secondary schools and twelve Maori secondary schools which provide for post-primary education. Two of the eight junior high schools also provide a three- year course, the last year of which is devoted to secondary instruction. The total number of the seven classes of schools providing secondary education during the last five years is set out in the accompanying table.
| NUMBER OF INSTITUTIONS PROVIDING SECONDARY EDUCATION, 1923-1927. | |||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Year. | Secondary Schools. | Secondary Departments of District High Schools. | Junior High Schools. | Technical High and Technical Day Schools. | Maori Secondary Schools. | Private Secondary Schools. | Total. |
| 1923 | 37 | 68 | 1 | 22 | 11 | 27 | 166 |
| 1924 | 37 | 73 | 1 | 22 | 11 | 30 | 174 |
| 1925 | 38 | 80 | 2 | 23 | 11 | 29 | 183 |
| 1926 | 41 | 77 | 2 | 22 | 12 | 35 | 189 |
| 1927 | 43 | 79 | 2 | 21 | 12 | 40 | 197 |
The number of pupils at the end of each year of the last decade is shown in the following table; no account is taken of lower departments of secondary schools, and in the case of district high schools only the secondary department is included.
| PUPILS RECEIVING SECONDARY INSTRUCTION AT END OF EACH YEAR, 1918-1927. | |||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Year. | Secondary Schools. | District High Schools. | Junior High Schools. | Technical High and Technical Day Schools. | Native Secondary Schools. | Registered Private Secondary Schools. | Total. |
| 1918 | 8,384 | 2,283 | .. | 2,747 | 471 | 1,366 | 15,251 |
| 1919 | 9,068 | 2,159 | .. | 2,926 | 434 | 1,497 | 16,084 |
| 1920 | 9,196 | 2,157 | .. | 2,766 | 474 | 1,439 | 16,032 |
| 1921 | 10,030 | 2,176 | .. | 3,349 | 488 | 1,634 | 17,677 |
| 1922 | 10,736 | 2,606 | .. | 4,202 | 413 | 1,998 | 19,955 |
| 1923 | 11,619 | 2,818 | .. | 5,054 | 493 | 2,134 | 22,118 |
| 1924 | 12,010 | 2,900 | .. | 5,369 | 524 | 2,473 | 23,276 |
| 1925 | 12,514 | 3,136 | .. | 5,132 | 536 | 2,511 | 23,829 |
| 1926 | 13,651 | 3,162 | 137 | 5,700 | 570 | 2,794 | 26,014 |
| 1927 | 14,190 | 3,443 | 138 | 5,703 | 524 | 2,932 | 26,930 |
The figures for years prior to 1926 are not available in the case of junior high schools. For the years prior to 1926 the figures for technical day schools are not available and accordingly the figures shown for these years under the heading “Technical High and Technical Day Schools” include only the figures in respect of the technical high schools.
It should be pointed out that the foregoing figures give the total scholars enrolled as at the end of the year. In the classes of institution under review, however, a number of pupils leave before the close of the school year, and the figures shown are therefore on that account a little below the total number of scholars who have received instruction during the year. On the other hand, the total given is somewhat in excess of the total of pupils in average attendance over the whole year.
At the end of 1927, of the total scholars attending secondary schools 7,853 were boys and 6,337 girls; secondary departments of district high schools, 1,719 and 1,724; junior high schools, 63 and 75; technical high schools and technical day schools, 3,015 and 2,688; registered private schools 1,143 and 1,789; and Maori secondary schools 304 and 220.
In 1927 4,851 boys and 4,395 girls left secondary schools, technical high and technical day schools, and secondary departments of district high schools, as against 4,894 and 4,447 respectively, in 1926. The destination of the pupils who left in 1927 is shown in the following table.
| Occupation. | Secondary Schools. | Technical High and Day Schools. | Secondary Departments of District High Schools. | Totals. | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Boys. | Girls. | Boys. | Girls. | Boys. | Girls. | Boys. | Girls. | |
| University College | 179 | 98 | 8 | 2 | 4 | 2 | 191 | .02 |
| Teaching or Training College | 86 | 250 | 17 | 20 | 20 | 74 | 123 | 344 |
| Clerical— | ||||||||
| Government or local body | 121 | 21 | 65 | 8 | 99 | 2 | 285 | 31 |
| Banking and insurance | 125 | 6 | 13 | 4 | 21 | .. | 159 | 10 |
| Legal | 72 | 3 | 7 | 13 | 3 | 4 | 82 | 20 |
| Commercial | 367 | 325 | 95 | 220 | 40 | 55 | 502 | 600 |
| Engineering, surveying, and architecture | 121 | 1 | 162 | 2 | 22 | 1 | 305 | 4 |
| Various trades and industries | 294 | 24 | 381 | 126 | 95 | 10 | 770 | 160 |
| Shop and warehouse | 211 | 108 | 160 | 125 | 98 | 71 | 469 | 304 |
| Farming | 426 | .. | 248 | .. | 244 | 2 | 918 | 2 |
| Home | 78 | 1,127 | 55 | 557 | 60 | 488 | 193 | 2,172 |
| Other occupations | 77 | 194 | 14 | 21 | 11 | 36 | 102 | 251 |
| Not known | 408 | 133 | 273 | 229 | 71 | 33 | 752 | 395 |
| Totals | 2,565 | 2,290 | 1,498 | 1,327 | 788 | 778 | 4,851 | 4,395 |
The percentage of pupils leaving the three classes of schools in 1925, 1926, and 1927, and proceeding to the various destinations is shown below.
| Profession, Ac. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. | |||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Boys. | Girls. | Boys. | Girls. | Boys. | Girls. | |
| Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | |
| University College | 3 | 3 | 4 | 3 | 4 | 2 |
| Teaching or Training College | 4 | 9 | 3 | 6 | 3 | 8 |
| Clerical— | ||||||
| Government or local body | 8 | 1 | 8 | 1 | 6 | 1 |
| Banking and insurance | 5 | .. | 4 | .. | 3 | .. |
| Legal | 2 | 1 | 2 | .. | 2 | .. |
| Commercial | 12 | 15 | 11 | 15 | 10 | 14 |
| Engineering, surveying, and architecture | 7 | .. | 6 | .. | 6 | .. |
| Various trades and industries | 13 | 1 | 15 | .. | 16 | 4 |
| Shop and warehouse | 8 | 5 | 9 | 7 | 10 | 7 |
| Farming | 17 | .. | 20 | .. | 19 | .. |
| Home | 4 | 47 | 4 | 52 | 4 | 49 |
| Other occupations | 3 | 6 | 4 | 7 | 2 | 6 |
| Not known | 14 | 12 | 10 | 6 | 15 | 9 |
| Totals | 100 | 100 | 100 | 100 | 100 | 100 |
Not all of the pupils receiving secondary education hold free places, but of the scholars attending Government schools no less than 96 per cent. were receiving free tuition in 1927. The following table gives, for the last three years, a summary of the various secondary free places for which payment was made by Government. In the case of the years 1925 and 1926 the position is shown as at the end of the year; in the case of 1927 the figures relate to the 30th Juno.
| Class of Free Place. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Boys. | Girls. | Total. | Boys. | Girls. | Total. | Boys. | Girls. | Total. | |
* The figures for 1925 cover technical high schools only. † Not available. | |||||||||
| Secondary schools— | |||||||||
| Junior free pupils | 4,091 | 3,747 | 7,479 | 4,447 | 4,167 | 8,614 | 5,030 | 4,694 | 9,724 |
| Senior free pupils | 1,969 | 1,657 | 3,985 | 2,144 | 1,800 | 3,944 | 2,329 | 1, 848 | 4,177 |
| District high schools— | |||||||||
| Junior free pupils | 1,140 | 1,208 | 2,348 | 1,198 | 1,237 | 2,435 | 1,526 | 1,463 | 2,989 |
| Senior free pupils | 295 | 372 | 667 | 243 | 345 | 588 | 375 | 382 | 757 |
| Maori secondary schools | 59 | 81 | 140 | 65 | 80 | 145 | 65 | 80 | 145 |
| Technical high and technical day schools*— | |||||||||
| Junior free pupils | 2,193 | 1,937 | 4,130 | 2,880 | 2,586 | 5,466 | 2,914 | 2,506 | 5,420 |
| Senior free pupils | 407 | 354 | 761 | 534 | 523 | 1,057 | 523 | 512 | 1,035 |
| Junior high schools— | |||||||||
| Third-year pupils | † | † | † | 63 | 74 | 137 | 63 | 75 | 138 |
| Totals | 10,154 | 9,356 | 19,510 | 11,574 | 10,812 | 22,386 | 12,825 | 11,560 | 24,385 |
The figures below indicate the number of national scholarships current in December, 1925, 1926, and 1927 respectively. The number of scholarship-holders is, of course, included in the number of free-place holders already shown under the heading of “Free Secondary Education.”
| Number of scholarship-holders— | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. |
| Boys | 469 | 474 | 516 |
| Girls | 322 | 329 | 309 |
| Totals | 791 | 803 | 825 |
| Number receiving boarding-allowance (included in the above total) | 171 | 165 | 151 |
| Number receiving travelling-allowance (similarly included) | 56 | 53 | 49 |
| Number held at secondary schools | 656 | 676 | 702 |
| Number held at district high schools | 87 | 77 | 78 |
| Number held at technical high schools | 48 | 50 | 45 |
Regulations which came into force in January, 1918, provided for the award of bursaries to dependants of killed or disabled members of the New Zealand Expeditionary Forces. To qualify for a war bursary a child must be eligible for—
Free education at technical classes; or
A free place at a secondary school, district high school, or technical high school; or
A University or educational bursary at a University college.
Forty-nine bursaries were in operation in 1927.
Complete details of the staffs and salaries of the seven classes of schools providing secondary education are not available. The following figures are therefore confined to full-time teachers of secondary schools proper, of secondary departments of district high schools, and of technical high and technical day schools:—
| Year. | Secondary Schools. | District High Schools. | Technical High and Technical Day Schools. | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Males | Females. | Total. | Males. | Females. | Total. | Males. | Females. | Total. | |
| 1923 | 256 | 218 | 474 | 50 | 80 | 130 | 160 | 110 | 270 |
| 19*4 | 272 | 221 | 493 | 58 | 83 | 141 | 177 | 119 | 296 |
| 1925 | 279 | 233 | 512 | 70 | 72 | 142 | 180 | 117 | 297 |
| 1926 | 316 | 252 | 568 | 77 | 72 | 149 | 182 | 117 | 299 |
| 1927 | 320 | 267 | 587 | 77 | 84 | 161 | 198 | 118 | 316 |
The range of salaries payable to secondary-school teachers is as follows: Principals — Men, £570 to £860; women, £430 to £670. Assistants — Men, £200 to £520; women, £168 to £408. In the case of technical-school teachers the range is: Principals (all of whom are males), £380 to £860. Assistants—Men, £140 to £525; women, £120 to £408. In addition, in secondary schools and technical schools a married Principal receives house allowance of £60 if a residence is not provided, a head of a department may receive £30, and a married assistant receives £40 per annum. In secondary schools the salaries of Principals are graded according to the size of the school, and the salaries of assistants according to the classification of the position held. In technical schools the salaries of Principals are graded according to the size of the school, and the salaries of assistants are determined on personal grading.
Somewhat analogous to private schools, but on a different basis, are the lower departments of secondary schools. These departments may be held in connection with secondary schools for pupils who have not passed Standard VI, provided that no part of the cost of instruction or of the maintenance of the department is met out of the income from the endowments of the school or from Government grants. Nine secondary schools have lower departments attached to them. Many of the pupils board at the school hostels, indicating that these departments are used by the children of country residents able to afford to send their children away from home to attend school.
The figures relating to the last five years reveal the following particulars regarding the number of pupils and teachers at the end of each year:—
| Year. | Number of Schools. | Scholars. | Teachers. | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Males. | Females. | Total. | Males. | Females. | Total. | ||
| 1923 | 11 | 257 | 243 | 590 | 7 | 14 | 21 |
| 1924 | 11 | 216 | 262 | 478 | 5 | 15 | 20 |
| 1925 | 8 | 172 | 167 | 339 | 3 | 10 | 13 |
| 1926 | 9 | 173 | 287 | 460 | 4 | 12 | 16 |
| 1927 | 9 | 167 | 244 | 411 | 4 | 12 | 16 |
The Education Act provides for public instruction in such subjects of art, science, and technology as are sot forth in regulations. Up to the end of 1919 the greater part of the revenue of technical schools and classes was derived from capitation payments made by the Government on the attendances of pupils, and each Board of Managers or controlling authority was responsible for the fixing of the salaries of its instructors, and the conditions of employment. In 1920, however, capitation payments were to a great extent abolished, and there was substituted a Dominion system of classification of technical-school teachers and manual-training instructors, and a corresponding system of payment of salaries. The abolition of capitation payments also involved making direct provision for the incidental expenses incurred by Technical School Boards and controlling authorities in connection with the schools, and the allowance for these for any school or class was made proportional to the total salaries paid by the Department for that school or class.
Technical classes, other than these at technical high schools or technical day schools, were held at forty-one centres during 1927, as compared with forty-eight in the previous year. The number of individual students was as follows:—
| .. | 1927. |
|---|---|
| Classes conducted by Education or High School Boards | 1,692 |
| Classes conducted by Technical School Boards or by Managers | 10,091 |
| Classes conducted by University colleges | 625 |
| Total | 12,408 |
Students receiving free education during 1927 at technical classes other than at technical high schools or technical day schools numbered 5,699 (3,658 males and 2,041 females).
Technical high schools numbered fourteen and technical day schools seven in 1927. These schools are of secondary grade, and provide industrial, domestic, agricultural, commercial, and art courses. The courses of instruction taken up by pupils at technical high schools and technical day schools during the last five years were as follows:—
| COURSES or INSTRUCTION AT TECHNICAL HIGH SCHOOLS AND TECHNICAL DAY SCHOOLS, 1923-27. | |||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Course. | 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. |
| * Technical high schools only. | |||||
| Industrial | 1,501 | 1,349 | 1,331 | 1,656 | 1,969 |
| Commercial and general | 2,558 | 2,865 | 2,731 | 3,171 | 3,242 |
| Domestic | 663 | 778 | 744 | 749 | 891 |
| Agriculture | 296 | 332 | 280 | 323 | 314 |
| Art | 36 | 45 | 46 | 64 | 304 |
| Totals | 5,054* | 5,369* | 5,132* | 5,963* | 6,720 |
Technological examinations were conducted by the Department in 1927 on behalf of the City and Guilds of London Institute at eleven centres. The total number of entries was 440, and the number of passes was 188.
Information in regard to free places in technical schools, and probable destination of pupils leaving during the year, is given under the heading of “ Secondary Education.”
The Child Welfare Act of 1925 provided for the creation of a special branch of the Education Department to be known as the Child Welfare Branch. The Act was passed to make better provision with respect to the maintenance, care, and control of children who are specially under the protection of the State, and to provide generally for the protection and training of indigent, neglected, or delinquent children.
An important section of the Act provided for the establishment of Children's Courts, to be presided over by Stipendiary Magistrates or Justices specially authorized to exercise jurisdiction in these Courts. Provision was also made for the appointment of honorary associates of either sex, whose function it is to consider ail the facts concerning children brought before the Courts and to advise the presiding Magistrate or Justice as to what action should be taken. The appointment of Child Welfare Officers for the investigation of all cases coming before the Courts was also provided for. The functions of such officers are carried out mainly by the regular officers already employed by the Department, but in outlying districts it is hoped to utilize the services of voluntary social service agents for this important work.
The principle of dealing with children in the privacy of the Magistrate's room had been followed for many years past throughout the Dominion, and the Child Welfare Act was designed to give legality to such a practice. Very wide discretionary powers are given to the Magistrates of these special Courts in dealing with children. The ordinary procedure of requiring the child to plead, of taking evidence on oath, and, in fact, of hearing the particular charge may be dispensed with altogether. Wherever practicable the Children's Court is held in premises apart from the ordinary Police Court, and no newspaper is permitted to publish either the names of children appearing before these Courts or any particulars that are likely to identify a child.
A child was originally defined for purposes of the Act as one under sixteen years of age. This age was raised to seventeen in 1927.
In order to provide for the greater protection of infants of unmarried mothers and for the assistance and guidance of the mothers themselves, there is provision for Child Welfare Officers, on being notified of such births, to investigate each case and to render such assistance as is required, either in placing the child in a suitable foster-home or in advising the mother in the matter of affiliation proceedings, or in assisting her in obtaining employment, &c. By an amending Act in 1927 provision has been made for the inspection and registration by the Child Welfare Branch of all private institutions for children.
In addition to the work in connection with the maintenance and education of destitute, neglected, and delinquent children committed by the Courts, the Child Welfare Branch (1) supervises all infants and young children under the age of six years who are living apart from their parents; (2) makes inquiry through its field officers, for the information of Magistrates, of all applications for the adoption of children and for widows' pensions; (3) supervises all children and young persons placed under the field officers by order of the Court; and (4) provides for the maintenance, education, and training of all afflicted children who are deaf, blind, or feeble-minded, or have speech-defects.
The following figures indicate the numbers under control during each year from 1923 to 1927 inclusive:—
| .. | 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Boarded out. industrial schools, and receiving-homes | 3,692 | 3,784 | 3,859 | 3,908 | 4,014 |
| Juvenile probation | 227 | 376 | 323 | 412 | 493 |
| Infant-life protection | 684 | 704 | 771 | 878 | 902 |
| Deaf children | 106 | 97 | 116 | 121 | 122 |
| Feeble-minded children | 216 | 233 | 283 | 273 | 285 |
| Totals | 4,925 | 5,191 | 5,352 | 5,592 | 5,816 |
The Child Welfare Act authorizes Children's Courts to place children under the supervision of Child Welfare Officers in cases where it appears undesirable or unnecessary to remove them from their own homes, and generally in all cases where friendly contact with the parents as well as the children is sufficient to bring about a readjustment of the home conditions or the correction of incipient anti-social traits in the children. In this important work the Department has had valuable assistance from certain of the private social service organizations, notably the Y.M.C.A. through its Big Brother movement commenced in Auckland a few years age, and now extended to most of the centres of population throughout the Dominion.
The number of cases dealt with by the Courts last year was 1,685, and of these 448 were placed under supervision and dealt with as indicated in the foregoing paragraph.
The number actually admitted to institutions, such as receiving homes, special schools, training-farms, &c., was 592, but all these, with the exception of 117 who required long periods of training or were regarded as unfit for placing-out, were suitably provided for in the community before the close of the year. The remainder of the children were dealt with in a summary manner not calling for supervision by a Child Welfare Officer.
At the end of the year 1927 the number of children boarded out in foster- homes was 1,981, as compared with 1,909 at the end of the preceding year. The boarding-out rate is 17s. 6d. per week for infants under twelve months, and 15s. for children over that age still attending school. The Department provides free medical and dental treatment and medicines, also school books and stationery.
The Boys' Training Farm at Weraroa provides for boys of all ages—usually from twelve years upwards—who require a period of reformative detention in an institution.
An institution at Otekaike is available for the education of feeble-minded boys. Older lads, under capable supervision, are employed in farm-work, garden and orchard work, and in the bootmaking, basketmaking, matmaking, and carpentering shops. Girls are provided for at the Special School at Richmond, and employed in housework and laundry-work, sewing, knitting, &c., and in outside occupations, such as gardening and flower-growing.
In order to deal with pupils who are of somewhat subnormal mentality special classes to the number of twenty have been established in connection with some of the primary schools in the larger centres. There were on 30th June, 1927, 305 pupils (191 boys and 114 girls) in attendance at these classes. In the classes a special curriculum is offered, including a large amount of manual training and handwork occupations.
This work is carried out under the supervision of trained nurses who are fully qualified in the care and feeding of infants and young children. A great many infants dealt with under this system are illegitimate.
A residential school at Sumner exists for the teaching of deaf children, and special classes are established in the main centres for the education of the hard-of-hearing children and for the correction of defective speech among children. Classes are also conducted for adults.
Control of higher education in New Zealand is vested in the New Zealand University, founded by the New Zealand University Acts of 1870, 1874, and 1875. In 1876 the University was recognized by Royal charter as entitled to grant the degrees of Bachelor and Master of Arts, and Bachelor and Doctor of Laws, of Medicine, and of Music. The Amendment Act of 1883, and the supplementary charter issued in December of the same year, added the degrees of Bachelor and Doctor of Science. Further additions have been made from time to time, and the Council of the University now has power to confer the following degrees:—
| Bachelor and Master of Agricultural Science. |
| Bachelor and Master of Architectural Science. |
| Bachelor and Master of Forestry Science. |
| Bachelor and Master of Homo Science. Bachelor and Master of Medical Science. |
| Bachelor and Master of Veterinary Science. |
| Bachelor and Master of Arts. |
| Bachelor and Master of Commerce. |
| Bachelor and Master of Engineering. |
| Bachelor and Master of Surgery. |
| Doctor of Literature. |
| Doctor of Philosophy. |
| Bachelor and Doctor of Dental Surgery. |
| Bachelor and Doctor of Medicine. |
| Bachelor and Doctor of Music. |
| Bachelor, Master, and Doctor of Laws. |
| Bachelor, Master, and Doctor of Science. |
The Council also has power to confer diplomas in public health, education, journalism, and fine arts, also such other diplomas as may be provided for in any statute made by the Council pursuant to law.
The University was formerly an examining, not a teaching, body, with four teaching institutions affiliated to it—the Auckland University College, founded in 1882; Victoria University College, founded in 1897 at Wellington; Canterbury University College, founded in 1873 at Christchurch; and Otago University, founded in 1869 at Dunedin. By the New Zealand University Amendment Act, 1926, the constitution of the University has been altered, so that it now actually consists of the four University Colleges. Each of the colleges, besides providing the usual University courses, specializes in certain directions: Otago University has medical and dental schools, a school of mining and metallurgical engineering, and a school of homo science; Canterbury University College has a school of engineering (mechanical, electrical, and civil); Auckland University College has a school of mines and a school of commerce; and Victoria University College specializes in law and science. Auckland University College and Canterbury University College have each a School of Forestry.
The constituent colleges receive annual statutory Government grants towards meeting the expenses of their general maintenance. These grants are now as follows: Auckland University College, £10,600; Victoria University College, £10,600; Canterbury University College, £3,600; Otago University, £8,200. The colleges are also in receipt of rents from endowments, Canterbury University College and Otago University being the most richly endowed.
The growth of University education is seen from the annexed table. In 1927 there were 4,362 students actually in attendance at the four University colleges. Of those, 287 were graduates, 3,383 undergraduates, and 692 unmatriculated students. In addition there were 516 students attached to the various University colleges, but exempt from lectures. There were also 56 students taking an agricultural course of University grade at the Lincoln Agricultural College.
| STUDENTS ON BOOKS OF AFFILIATED COLLEGES, 1918-1927. | |||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Year. | Attending Lectures. | Exempt Students. | Total. | ||
| Males. | Females. | Males. | Females. | ||
| 1918 | 1,122 | 1,018 | 59 | 27 | 2,226 |
| 1919 | 1,831 | 1,130 | 83 | 16 | 3,060 |
| 1920 | 2,327 | 1,345 | 122 | 28 | 3,822 |
| 1921 | 2,524 | 1,400 | 157 | 42 | 4,123 |
| 1922 | 2,591 | 1,092 | 231 | 44 | 3,958 |
| 1923 | 2,745 | 1,113 | 281 | 63 | 4,202 |
| 1924 | 2,723 | 1,085 | 348 | 80 | 4,236 |
| 1925 | 2,844 | 1,105 | 386 | 107 | 4,442 |
| 1926 | 2,875 | 1,212 | 443 | 123 | 4,653 |
| 1927 | 3,014 | 1,348 | 397 | 119 | 4,878 |
It will be noted that a very considerable increase has taken place in the total number of students over the decennium.
Professors and lecturers attached to the various University Colleges in 1927 were:—
| University College. | Professors. | Lecturers and Assistants. |
|---|---|---|
| Auckland | 19 | 29 |
| Victoria | 15 | 18 |
| Canterbury | 15 | 36 |
| Otago | 25 | 68 |
| Totals | 74 | 151 |
University Junior Scholarships are of the value of £25 per annum plus tuition fees, and are tenable for three years. In the case of holders living away from home a further sum of £35 per annum is allowed. The University National Scholarships are of the value of £20 per annum plus tuition fees, and are tenable for three years. Holders living away from home receive a boarding allowance of £30 per annum. The number of junior and national scholarships gained in 1926 was thirty. Taranaki Scholarships are of the annual value of £60, and the Senate may, at its discretion, extend the tenure from three to four years. There are also some thirty or forty local and privately endowed scholarships awarded on the results of the same entrance examination.
Scholarships awarded during the degree course are the Senior University, Sir George Grey, and John Tinline Scholarships. The various colleges have also private scholarships for which their own students may compete. The chief scholarships awarded at the end of the University course are the Rhodes Scholarships, the 1851 Exhibition Scholarship, the Medical Travelling Scholarship, the Engineering Travelling Scholarship, the Post-graduate Travelling Scholarships, the French Travelling Scholarship, the Law Travelling Scholarship, and the National Research Scholarships. All except the last-named are tenable abroad. The Research Scholarships are each of the value of £180 per annum, with an allowance not exceeding £25 for necessary books or apparatus.
So far thirty-one Rhodes Scholarships have been granted, of which seven have been gained by students of Auckland University College, nine by students of Victoria University College, eight by students of Otago University, and seven by students of Canterbury University College.
University bursaries entitle the holders to the payment of tuition and examination fees (not exceeding £20 per annum) during a three (or possibly four) years' course at a University college or at a school of agriculture recognized by the University. The number of University bursaries held in 1927 was 1,013. The number of educational bursaries under the Education Act, 1914, hold in 1927 was 63. Domestic-science bursaries, tenable al the Otago University, may be awarded under the regulations for technical instruction. Bursaries of this kind were awarded to 40 students in 1927, making 79 bursars in attendance at classes. Training-college studentships also carry tuition at University classes, and the completion of a training-college course is one of the grounds on which an educational bursary may be awarded for further University study.
Agricultural bursaries may be awarded to qualified candidates in order to enable them to obtain the necessary practical training for positions as teachers or instructors of agriculture. During 1927 six bursars were in attendance at Lincoln Agricultural College,. Canterbury, and eight bursars were attending a University college.
From the table given below will be seen the number of students who received free University education during each of the last ten years:—
| Year. | Junior University, University National, and Taranaki Scholarships. | Senior University Scholarships. | University and Educational Bursaries. | Training-college Studentships. | Other. | Total. |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1918 | 80 | 10 | 333 | 483 | 69 | 975 |
| 1919 | 100 | 19 | 507 | 586 | 136 | 1,348 |
| 1920 | 99 | 18 | 631 | 735 | 116 | 1,599 |
| 1921 | 99 | 13 | 705 | 774 | 65 | 1,656 |
| 1922 | 83 | 12 | 616 | 771 | 91 | 1,578 |
| 1923 | S9 | 14 | 694 | 650 | 64 | 1,511 |
| 1924 | 91 | 13 | 828 | 564 | 81 | 1,577 |
| 1925 | 90 | 13 | 885 | 574 | 106 | 1,668 |
| 1926 | 87 | 14 | 946 | 571 | 132 | 1,750 |
| 1927 | 83 | 18 | 1,076 | 749 | 149 | 2,075 |
The outstanding feature of the above table is the number of University and educational bursaries which are now awarded as compared with a period of ten years ago. This is due to a marked widening of the bursary regulations. The courses of an increasing number of secondary-school pupils are now continued to comply with the conditions under which bursaries may be awarded.
The Workers' Educational Association, which works in conjunction with the four University colleges, conducts tutorial and preliminary classes for working men and women in such subjects as economics, sociology, psychology, industrial history, English literature, English composition, modern history, electricity, hygiene, &c. Members of the staffs of the University colleges and other educationists act as tutors of the classes. The classes are held for the most part in the large cities, although to an increasing extent classes are being arranged in the smaller towns. The Government in 1927 contributed directly £3,500 per annum to the movement, in addition to which £1,250 paid by the Government out of the National Endowment Fund to the University of New Zealand is devoted to the same object, making a total of £4,750. Voluntary contributions received by the University colleges on account of the association's classes are also subsidized by the Government.
Examinations are conducted by the Education Department for the various purposes of Junior and Senior National Scholarships, of junior and senior free places in secondary schools, district high schools, and technical schools, and of teachers' certificates. Also, by arrangement with the Public Service Commissioner, examinations are held fur admission to and promotion in the Public Service.
The number of candidates who actually presented themselves for the various examinations conducted by the Education Department during the last five years is given below:—
| Examination. | 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Junior National Scholarships and junior free places | 2,564 | 2,481 | 2,687 | 2,775 | 2,791 |
| Public Service Entrance, Senior National Scholarships, and Intermediate | 4,222 | 5,192 | 5,097 | 4,759 | 4,386 |
| Teachers' D and C | 3,319 | 3,353 | 3,393 | 2,689 | 2,384 |
| Kindergarten Certificate Examination | 6 | 3 | 3 | 4 | 10 |
| Mid-year Public Service Entrance Examination | .. | 162 | 121 | 219 | .. |
| London University Examinations | 1 | 1 | 2 | 2 | 1 |
| Qualifying Examination, Railway Engineering Cadets | 4 | 1 | .. | .. | .. |
| Handicraft Teachers' Certificate | .. | .. | 14 | 13 | 13 |
| Totals | 10,116 | 11,193 | 11,317 | 10,461 | 9,585 |
The University conducted examinations in 1927 in the faculties of arts, science, medicine, public health, dentistry, home science, law, engineering. commerce, agriculture, and music, and for admission to the legal and accountancy professions. There were 6,371 entrants for the degree examinations in 1927, compared with 6,593 in 1926. The number of candidates for matriculation in the last five years has been: 1923,4,517; 1924, 4,932; 1925, 5,338; 1926, 5,592; 1927, 5,287.
Out of public funds no less a sum than £3,769,969 was spent for the financial year ended 31st March, 1928. The public funds referred to, however, include not only the amount appropriated by parliamentary vote, but also sums paid from primary- education reserves revenue. Nor does this represent the whole amount expended on education in the Dominion. In the case of certain secondary schools and University colleges a considerable revenue from endowments, fees, &c., is received and becomes available for educational purposes. The figures given below relate only to direct expenditure on education from the public purse. Figures for the last five years, analysed according to the various branches of expenditure, are—
| EDUCATION EXPENDITURE, YEARS ENDED 31ST MARCH, 1924-1928. | |||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Service. | 1923-24. | 1924-25. | 1925-26. | 1926-27. | 1927-28. |
| £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
| General administration | 33,760 | 34,522 | 37,328 | 37,529 | 39,103 |
| Elementary education | 2,255,392 | 2,432,80 | 2,486,374 | 2,505,675 | 2,464,367 |
| Secondary education | 280,541 | 363,836 | 407,915 | 466,739 | 434,685 |
| Technical instruction | 177,601 | 194,494 | 209,183 | 213,065 | 219,343 |
| Training colleges, &c. | 160,420 | 204,869 | 203,860 | 168,190 | 159,888 |
| Higher education | 121,661 | 149,4 9 | 183,434 | 219,211 | 157,235 |
| Native schools | 72,495 | 72,490 | 79,382 | 80,709 | 88,590 |
| School for the deaf | 5,755 | 5,629 | 5,936 | 6,402 | 5,770 |
| Education of the blind | 45 | 15,128 | 10,177 | 5,058 | 1,771 |
| Schools for the feeble-minded | 7,9 3 | 8,886 | 12,363 | 13,113 | 11,175 |
| Industrial schools and probation system | 84,770 | 85,247 | 87,387 | 104,399 | 104,638 |
| Material and stores | Cr. 4,242 | Cr. 5,759 | Cr. 1,451 | Cr. 1,887 | Cr 226 |
| Miscellaneous services | 51,099 | 81,132 | 92,546 | 92,038 | 83,630 |
| Totals | 3,247,130 | 3,642,783 | 3,814,434 | 3,910,241 | 3,769,969 |
There is now given a series of comparative figures which show the increase in the cost of education since the beginning of the present century. The table following shows the expenditure in thousands of pounds, and the rate per unit of mean population:—
| COST OF EDUCATION, 1898-99 TO 1927-28. | |||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Year ended 31st March, | Expenditure from Public Funds. | Expenditure per Head of Mean Population. | Year ended 31st March, | Expenditure from Public Funds. | Expenditure per Head of Mean Population. | ||
| (£1,000) | s. | d. | (£1,000) | s. | d. | ||
| 1899 | 519 | 13 | 4 | 1,922 | 3,497 | 54 | 5 |
| 1904 | 679 | 15 | 7 | 1,923 | 3,187 | 48 | 7 |
| 1909 | 980 | 19 | 7 | 1,924 | 3,247 | 48 | 8 |
| 1914 | 1,301 | 23 | 1 | 1,925 | 3,643 | 53 | 7 |
| 1919 | 1,986 | 34 | 1 | 1,926 | 3,814 | 54 | 10 |
| 1920 | 2,544 | 42 | 2 | 1,927 | 3,910 | 55 | 1 |
| 1921 | 3,224 | 51 | 6 | 1,928 | 3,770 | 52 | 4 |
The exceptionally marked increase of recent years in the total cost of education is in a large measure due to the increase in the numbers receiving instruction, this being particularly marked in the case of post primary schools. In the last decade the school population has increased by 21 per cent. Combined with this factor, rendering increased expenditure inevitable, t e purchasing- power of money has, of course, decreased enormously since pre-war years, so that much of the increase in cost is more apparent than real.
Table of Contents
THE ordinary civil jurisdiction of Magistrates' Courts is limited generally to claims not exceeding £200. Justices of the Peace may hear and decide certain civil cases when the sum in dispute does not exceed £20. The numbers of plaints entered and of cases tried, and the amounts sued for and for which judgment was recorded, in the lower Courts during the ten years 1918-27 are shown in the following table: —
| Year. | Plaints entered. | Cases tried. | |||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Number. | Total Amount claimed. | Number. | Total Amount sued for. | Total Amount tor which Judgment entered. | |
| £ | £ | £ | |||
| 1918 | 39,176 | 563,358 | 25,594 | 378,025 | 308,429 |
| 1919 | 38,775 | 619,576 | 24,680 | 385,020 | 319,135 |
| 1920 | 46,601 | 787,524 | 28,999 | 467,665 | 399,219 |
| 1921 | 59,339 | 1,169,286 | 39,013 | 762,605 | 654,863 |
| 1922 | 65,629 | 1,279,890 | 44,296 | 936,673 | 786,373 |
| 1923 | 66,659 | 1,236,160 | 45,837 | 857,903 | 717,516 |
| 1924 | 74,435 | 1,255,754 | 50,778 | 879,945 | 737,045 |
| 1925 | 73,192 | 1,172,167 | 48,436 | 821,093 | 666,721 |
| 1926 | 81,061 | 1,333,941 | 54,010 | 933,269 | 762,172 |
| 1927 | S3,369 | 1,400,129 | 55,676 | 960,549 | 786,299 |
It would appear that the practice of using the Courts as media for the collection of small debts is growing. For instance, the number of cases tried in Magistrates' Courts in 1900 was 19,816, the aggregate sum sued for being £286,719. Although the population of the Dominion increased between 1900 and 1913 by little more than 40 per cent., the number of cases tried in 1913 (39,965) represents an increase of over 100 per cent. in the thirteen years. From 1914 to 1919 successive declines, probably occasioned by war causes, were recorded; in 1920 increases are shown, both in the number of cases tried and the amounts concerned; while the figures for each of the years 1921-1927 show an abnormally large increase in litigation by comparison with any year prior to 1921. This is especially the case with the 1927 figures, plaints entered and cases tried being the highest on record as regards both number and amount.
The numbers of actions commenced, cases tried, and judgments entered, together with the total amount for which judgments were recorded, in the Supreme Court of New Zealand during each of the ten years 1918-27 were as follows:—
| SUPREME COURT: CIVIL JURISDICTION. | |||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Year. | Number of Actions commenced. | Cases tried. | Judgments recorded. | ||
| With Jury. | Without Jury. | Number. | Amount. | ||
| £ | |||||
| 1918 | 611 | 47 | 188 | 226 | 104,927 |
| 1919 | 783 | 72 | 227 | 238 | 88,144 |
| 1920 | 915 | 91 | 329 | 262 | 96,017 |
| 1921 | 1,536 | 126 | 334 | 557 | 244,942 |
| 1922 | 1,431 | 115 | 408 | 748 | 316,533 |
| 1923 | 1,172 | 92 | 320 | 654 | 300,698 |
| 1924 | 1,780 | 93 | 429 | 853 | 358,880 |
| 1925 | 1,724 | 60 | 407 | 776 | 303,319 |
| 1926 | 1,826 | 43 | 496 | 882 | 344,198 |
| 1927 | 1,826 | 52 | 506 | 935 | 316,936 |
The provisions as to dissolution of marriage are contained in the Divorce and Matrimonial Causes Act, 1908, and its amendments.
Divorce was first made the subject of judicial proceedings by the Divorce and Matrimonial Causes Act, 1867—substantially a paraphrase of the English Act of 1857 and its earlier amendments. Prior to that date a divorce was a subject with which it was competent for the Legislature to deal by means of ad hoc legislation; but it does not appear that this was ever done in New Zealand.
By section 17 of the 1867 Act adultery on the part of the wife was the only grounds for a husband's petition for divorce, whilst the grounds for a petition on the part of the wife were the cases aggravated adultery and adultery coupled with cruelty or with desertion, which now appear in section 22 of the Divorce and Matrimonial Causes Act, 1908.
The first divergence from the English law was the Divorce Act, 1898, which repealed section 17 of the 1867 Act. The grounds then introduced instituted an equality between the sexes, and comprised—
Adultery.
Wilful desertion for five years (amended in 1919 to three years).
Habitual drunkenness for four years coupled (in case of wife's petition) with cruelty to or failure to support the wife, or coupled (in case of husband's petition) with neglect of and unfitness to discharge domestic duties.
Sentence of seven years' imprisonment for attempting to take the life of the petitioner or a child of petitioner or respondent (altered in 1920 to attempting to murder or wounding or doing actual bodily harm to the petitioner or a child).
A further ground of divorce was also created by section 17 of the 1898 Act enacting that failure to comply with a degree for the restitution of conjugal rights should be deemed desertion without reasonable cause, and should enable the institution of a suit for dissolution of marriage on the ground of desertion. Inasmuch as decrees for restitution of conjugal rights were sometimes obtained by applicants who did not genuinely desire such restitution, but merely with the intent that the decree should be disobeyed and should become the foundation of a suit for dissolution, this ground became in effect a means of obtaining a consensual divorce without the existence of any matrimonial offence in the stricter sense. Such a condition being regarded as contrary to the views relating to divorce then held by the Legislature, this ground of divorce was repealed by the Divorce and Matrimonial Causes Act Amendment Act, 1907, accrued rights being protected. It was afterwards thought desirable to restore it by section 3 of the Divorce and Matrimonial Causes Amendment Act, 1920.
In 1907 the following further grounds were introduced:—
Murder of a child of petitioner or respondent.
Insanity and confinement as a lunatic for ten out of twelve years preceding the petition.
Section 6 of the Divorce and Matrimonial Causes Amendment Act, 1913, introduced the principle of “constructive desertion” on the part of a husband, which had already to some extent been recognized by judicial decisions.
Section 3 of the Divorce and Matrimonial Causes Amendment Act, 1919, made special provision facilitating the divorce of women, being natural-born British subjects, from husbands of enemy origin absent from New Zealand. This section was repealed by the War Disabilities Removal Act, 1927.
The Divorce and Matrimonial Causes Amendment Act, 1920, introduced the important now principle of a consensual divorce, separation for not less than three years under (a) a decree of judicial separation, (b) a summary separation order, (c) a deed or agreement of separation, or (d) separation by mutual consent being a ground for dissolution of marriage.
The period of unsoundness of mind necessary as a ground of divorce was reduced to seven years, subject to certain limitations.
By the Divorce and Matrimonial Causes Amendment Act, 1921-22, the power of granting a divorce consequent upon a separation was taken away where the petition is opposed by the respondent and the Court is satisfied that the separation was due to the wrongful act or conduct of the petitioner.
During the year 1927, 722 petitions for dissolution of marriage (including 5 for nullity) were filed. This number was 17 less than in 1926, and has been exceeded on five occasions, the greatest numbers recorded being 796 in 1921, 768 in 1924, and 748 in 1920.
In 463 of the cases in 1927 decrees nisi were granted, 202 of these being made absolute during the year. In addition, decrees nisi were granted in respect of 166 petitions filed in previous years, 107 of these being made absolute before the end of the year, and 231 decrees nisi of previous years became absolute. The total number of decrees nisi for the year 1927 was thus 629, and the total number of decrees absolute 540.
In addition, 4 petitions for judical separation and 91 for restitution of conjugal rights were filed. One decree was granted in the former class, and 72 in the latter.
Figures showing the operations of the Supreme Court in its divorce jurisdiction during each of the last ten years are as follows:—
| Year. | Dissolution or Nullity of Marriage. | Judicial Separation. | Restitution of Conjugal Rights. | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Petitions filed. | Decrees Absolute. | Decrees Nisi. | Petitions filed. | Decrees for Separation. | Petitions filed. | Decrees for Restitution. | |
| 1918 | 380 | 199 | 279 | 4 | 4 | 2 | .. |
| 1919 | 675 | 336 | 479 | 5 | 1 | 2 | .. |
| 1920 | 748 | 469 | 574 | 9 | 2 | 4 | .. |
| 1921 | 796 | 511 | 660 | 5 | 2 | 68 | 43 |
| 1922 | 643 | 522 | 543 | 4 | 1 | 88 | 57 |
| 1923 | 666 | 522 | 603 | 5 | 2 | 77 | 56 |
| 1924 | 768 | 526 | 651 | 11 | 4 | 94 | 65 |
| 1925 | 723 | 612 | 605 | 12 | 4 | 73 | 59 |
| 1926 | 739 | 614 | 624 | 8 | 2 | 86 | 62 |
| 1927 | 722 | 540 | 629 | 4 | 1 | 91 | 72 |
The number of decrees nisi during 1927 (629) has been exceeded on two occasions, the greatest number recorded in a single year being 660 in 1921, followed by 651 in 1924. The number of decrees absolute (540), however, is 74 less than the total for 1926, which holds the record. The following table summarizes divorce figures for each of the last five years.
| — | 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Petitions filed during the year | 666 | 768 | 723 | 739 | 722 |
| Decrees on petitions tiled during year— | |||||
| Absolute | 183 | 199 | 200 | 206 | 202 |
| Nisi, not made absolute during year | 229 | 283 | 224 | 244 | 261 |
| Decrees on petitions filed in previous years— | |||||
| Absolute, following on nisi in previous years | 222 | 211 | 275 | 264 | 231 |
| Absolute, following on nisi during year | 117 | 116 | 137 | 144 | 107 |
| Nisi, not made absolute during year | 74 | 53 | 44 | 30 | 59 |
| Total decrees during year— | |||||
| Absolute | 522 | 526 | 612 | 614 | 540 |
| Nisi | 603 | 651 | 605 | 624 | 629 |
| Petitions dismissed or withdrawn— | |||||
| Filed during year | 12 | 14 | 14 | 15 | 16 |
| Filed in previous years | 5 | 6 | 10 | 16 | 9 |
| Petitions, filed during year, not heard | 242 | 274 | 285 | 274 | 243 |
In 622 of the cases covered by petitions filed during 1927 the parties had been married in New Zealand. In 485 cases the marriage had been solemnized by a clergyman, and in 237 eases (33 per cent.) by a Registrar of Marriages or other civil official. Civil marriages constituted 19 per cent. of those solemnized in Mew Zealand in 1927.
The following table gives information as to class and place of marriage in respect of divorce petitions filed in each of the last ten years:—
| Year. | Husbands' Petitions. | Wives' Petitions. | Totals. | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Married by a Clergyman. | Married before a Registrar or other Civil Official. | Married by a Clergyman. | Married before a Registrar or other Civil Official. | ||||||
| In New Zealand. | Outside New Zealand. | In New Zealand. | Outside New Zealand. | In New Zealand. | Outside New Zealand. | In New Zealand. | Outside New Zealand. | ||
| * Including one petition (by wife) for which no particulars available. | |||||||||
| 1918 | 89 | 13 | 77 | 6 | 116 | 13 | 62 | 4 | 380 |
| 1919 | 175 | 29 | 109 | 13 | 222 | 19 | 101 | 7 | 675 |
| 1920 | 193 | 30 | 94 | 12 | 268 | 35 | 108 | 8 | 748 |
| 1921 | 242 | 50 | 103 | 6 | 249 | 23 | 118 | 5 | 796 |
| 1922 | 173 | 43 | 63 | 15 | 215 | 27 | 100 | 7 | 643 |
| 1923 | 179 | 36 | 88 | 9 | 200 | 35 | 112 | 6 | 666* |
| 1924 | 208 | 54 | 71 | 10 | 267 | 34 | 113 | 11 | 768 |
| 1925 | 178 | 42 | 103 | 13 | 238 | 30 | 111 | 8 | 723 |
| 1926 | 187 | 40 | 96 | 12 | 228 | 36 | 130 | 10 | 739 |
| 1927 | 197 | 40 | 89 | 16 | 215 | 33 | 121 | 11 | 722 |
The next table gives information as to grounds of petition, not only in respect of petitions filed during 1927, but also for petitions where decrees were granted during the year:—
| Grounds. | Petitions filed in 1927. | Petitions where Decree Nisi granted in 1927. | Petitions where Decree Absolute granted in 1927. | |||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Husbands' Petitions. | Wives' Petitions. | Husbands' Petitions. | Wives' Petitions. | Husbands' Petitions. | Wives' Petitions. | |
| Adultery | 110 | 60 | 78 | 52 | 71 | 45 |
| Bigamy | 2 | 1 | 1 | 1 | 1 | 1 |
| Cruelty and desertion | .. | 1 | .. | 1 | .. | 1 |
| Desertion | 88 | 121 | 70 | 111 | 64 | 87 |
| Desertion and drunkenness | .. | 1 | .. | 1 | .. | .. |
| Drunkenness | 4 | 2 | 1 | 1 | .. | 1 |
| Drunkenness and cruelty | .. | 6 | .. | 5 | .. | 7 |
| Drunkenness, cruelty, and failure to maintain | .. | 3 | .. | 5 | .. | 8 |
| Drunkenness and failure to maintain | .. | 2 | .. | 2 | .. | 2 |
| Insanity | 5 | 1 | 4 | 1 | 8 | 2 |
| Malformation | .. | 2 | .. | 1 | .. | 1 |
| Non-compliance with order for restitution of conjugal rights | 38 | 12 | 42 | 17 | 36 | 12 |
| Separation for not less than three years | 92 | 163 | 81 | 148 | 61 | 128 |
| Separation and desertion | 3 | .. | 3 | 3 | 2 | 2 |
| Sexual offence | .. | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. |
| Totals | 342 | 380 | 280 | 349 | 243 | 297 |
The figures shown for decrees nisi include cases where both nisi and absolute decrees were granted during the year, and those for decrees absolute cover all such granted during the year whether the antecedent decree nisi was granted in 1927 or in a previous year.
The following table shows the average age of husband and wife and the average duration of marriage (at time of filing petition) in all cases where the decree absolute was granted in 1927. In 14 cases information as to age was not available for one or both parties.
| Grounds. | Average Age at Marriage. | Average Age at filing of Petition. | Average Duration of Marriage. | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Husband. | Wife. | Husband. | Wife. | ||
| Husbands' Petitions. | |||||
| .. | Years. | Years. | Years. | Years. | Years. |
| Adultery | 28.1 | 21.3 | 39.2 | 32.4 | 1l.l |
| Desertion | 27.7 | 24.1 | 43.0 | 39.4 | 15.3 |
| Separation for not less than three years | 27.9 | 26.0 | 42.8 | 40.9 | 14.9 |
| Non-compliance with restitution order | 28.2 | 23.6 | 38.0 | 33.4 | 9.8 |
| Other grounds | 28.2 | 23.8 | 48.7 | 44.3 | 20.5 |
| Totals, husbands' petitions | 28.0 | 23.6 | 41.4 | 37.0 | 134 |
| Wives' Petitions. | |||||
| Adultery | 26.4 | 23.3 | 38.3 | 35.2 | 11.9 |
| Desertion | 27.2 | 24.1 | 40.7 | 37.6 | 13.5 |
| Separation for not less than three years | 27.6 | 23.1 | 42.7 | 38.2 | 15.1 |
| Non-compliance with restitution order | 28.5 | 25.4 | 39.9 | 36.8 | 11.4 |
| Other grounds | 27.2 | 24.1 | 39.8 | 36.7 | 12.6 |
| Totals, wives' petitions | 27.3 | 23.6 | 41.1 | 37.4 | 13.8 |
| Grand totals | 27.6 | 23.6 | 41.2 | 37.2 | 13.6 |
As might naturally be expected, the duration of marriage and the age at filing are, on the average, considerably less in adultery and non-compliance cases than in those where desertion or separation is the ground.
The averages give a good general idea of the relative ages of husband and wife, but do not bring out the effect of disparities between the ages of the two parties. The following table remedies this defect, and throws further light on the question of the age factor. As in the case of the preceding table the figures relate to petitions in respect of which a decree absolute was granted in 1927.
| Ago of Wife (at Marriage). | Husband. | Total. | ||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Younger than Wife. | Same Age as Wife. | Older than Wife by | Ago not stated. | |||||||
| 1 Year. | 2 Years. | 3 Years. | 4 Years. | 5-9 Years. | 10 Years or over. | |||||
| 15 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 2 | 1 | .. | 3 |
| 16 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 5 | 2 | .. | 7 |
| 17 | .. | 1 | .. | 1 | 1 | 8 | 7 | 3 | .. | 21 |
| 18 | .. | I | 1 | 1 | 2 | 6 | 17 | 8 | .. | 36 |
| 19 | 2 | 3 | .. | 12 | 6 | 12 | 16 | 8 | .. | 59 |
| 20 | 1 | 1 | 4 | 7 | 4 | 5 | 17 | 8 | .. | 47 |
| 21 | 5 | S | 9 | 9 | 11 | 6 | 22 | 8 | 1 | 79 |
| 22 | 9 | 6 | 7 | 7 | 7 | 5 | 18 | 6 | .. | 65 |
| 23 | 8 | 3 | 1 | 6 | 6 | 4 | 9 | 5 | .. | 42 |
| 24 | 3 | 3 | 3 | 4 | 1 | 2 | 4 | 1 | .. | 21 |
| 25 | 8 | 7 | 4 | .. | 2 | 2 | 2 | 4 | .. | 29 |
| 26 | 6 | 1 | 1 | 2 | 2 | .. | 7 | 3 | .. | 22 |
| 27 | 6 | .. | .. | .. | 1 | .. | 4 | 1 | .. | 12 |
| 28 | 9 | 1 | 1 | 1 | 1 | .. | 3 | 1 | .. | 17 |
| 29 | 5 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 2 | 2 | .. | 11 |
| 30-34 | 14 | 3 | 2 | 4 | 2 | 2 | 3 | 4 | .. | 34 |
| 35-39 | 7 | .. | 1 | .. | .. | .. | 1 | 1 | .. | 10 |
| 40 and over | 6 | .. | .. | 2 | 1 | .. | 1 | 2 | .. | 12 |
| Not stated | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 13 | 13 |
| Totals | 89 | 38 | 36 | 56 | 47 | 52 | 140 | 68 | 14 | 540 |
At first glance the table discloses three prominent points—viz., the high proportion of (1) cases where the wife was very young at marriage; (2) cases where young women had married men considerably their senior: and (3) cases where women somewhat older than this class had married men younger than themselves. On a comparison with the marriage tables for the year 1927, however, the first-mentioned point is found to be easily the most important, followed by the third, the percentage under the second head being only slightly greater in the divorce figures than in those of the marriages. A study of the following percentages suggests that the mere age of the bride is a much more important factor than disparities between the ages of husband and wife, and, further, that even a comparatively wide disparity when the husband is the senior is of less effect than is the case when the wife is the senior by perhaps only two or three years.
| — | Marriages. | Divorces. |
|---|---|---|
| .. | Per Cent. | Per Cunt. |
| Cases where wife under 23 at marriage | .. | .. |
| Cases where husband younger than wife— | 40 | 60 |
| Wife under 23 at marriage | 4 | 5 |
| Wife 23 or over at marriage | 25 | 34 |
| Total | 17 | 17 |
| Cases where husband older than wife by five years or over— | .. | .. |
| Wife under 23 at marriage | 43 | 47 |
| Wife 23 or over at marriage | 30 | 29 |
| Total | 35 | 39 |
A table is next given showing for the year 1927 the grounds of petitions, in combination with particulars as to the number of living issue.
| Grounds. | Number of Cases in which Number of Living Issue was | Total Number of Cases. | |||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 0 | 1 | 2 | 3 | 4 | 5 | 6 | 7 or over. | ||
| Adultery— | |||||||||
| Husbands' petitions | 33 | 31 | 18 | 14 | 7 | 4 | 3 | .. | 110 |
| Wives' petitions | 15 | 11 | 20 | 7 | 3 | 1 | 1 | 2 | 60 |
| Bigamy | 1 | 1 | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 3 |
| Cruelty and desertion | .. | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 |
| Desertion— | |||||||||
| Husbands' petitions | 35 | 20 | 12 | 11 | 5 | .. | 1 | 4 | 88 |
| Wives' petitions | 37 | 42 | 22 | 13 | 4 | .. | 1 | 2 | 121 |
| Desertion and drunkenness | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 |
| Drunkenness | 5 | .. | .. | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 6 |
| Drunkenness and cruelty | 2 | .. | 3 | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 6 |
| Drunkenness, cruelty, and failure to maintain | .. | 1 | 1 | .. | .. | 1 | .. | .. | 3 |
| Drunkenness and failure to maintain | 1 | .. | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 2 |
| Insanity | 1 | 3 | 2 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 6 |
| Malformation | 2 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 2 |
| Non-compliance with order for restitution of conjugal rights— | |||||||||
| Husbands' petitions | 21 | 5 | 7 | 2 | 1 | 1 | .. | 1 | 38 |
| Wives' petitions | 5 | 4 | 1 | 2 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 12 |
| Separation for not less than three years— | |||||||||
| Husbands' petitions | 30 | 23 | 19 | 7 | 6 | 1 | 6 | .. | 92 |
| Wives' petitions | 40 | 50 | 36 | 19 | 7 | 7 | 3 | 1 | 163 |
| Separation and desertion | 3 | 3 | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 7 |
| Sexual offence | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 |
| Totals | 233 | 195 | 144 | 77 | 33 | 15 | 15 | 10 | 722 |
In five cases the number of living issue was 7, in three cases 8, and in two eases 9.
The table which follows shows the duration of marriage in all cases for which petitions for dissolution were filed in the last five years:—
| Duration of Marriage, in Years. | Husbands' Petitions. | Wives' Petitions. | ||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. | 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. | |
| Under 5 | 60 | 42 | 59 | 52 | 58 | 50 | 41 | 45 | 48 | 52 |
| 5 and under 10 | 93 | 97 | 95 | 120 | 103 | 102 | 104 | 107 | 119 | 119 |
| 10 “ 15 | 68 | 62 | 80 | 52 | 71 | 97 | 108 | 97 | 81 | 84 |
| 15 “ 20 | 38 | 49 | 48 | 43 | 42 | 39 | 80 | 61 | 55 | 51 |
| 20 “ 30 | 37 | 72 | 41 | 46 | 53 | 52 | 71 | 65 | 87 | 59 |
| 30 and over | 16 | 21 | 13 | 22 | 15 | 13 | 21 | 12 | 14 | 15 |
| Not stated | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. |
| Totals | 312 | 343 | 336 | 335 | 342 | 354 | 425 | 387 | 404 | 380 |
The number of bodies on which inquests were held in 1927 was 1,407, including 59 Maoris. In 1,053 cases the bodies were of males, and in 354 of females.
The verdicts given at the inquests held in 1927 may be classified as under:—
| Nature of Verdict. | Males. | Females. | Total. |
|---|---|---|---|
| Diseases and natural causes | 305 | 226 | 531 |
| Accident | 573 | 97 | 670 |
| Homicide | 6 | 9 | 15 |
| Suicide | 169 | 22 | 191 |
| Totals | 1,053 | 354 | 1,407 |
Of the accidental deaths the most common forms are crushing by motor-vehicles, railways, and drowning. The verdicts show that in 1927 230 deaths, or 34 per cent. of the total fatal accidents, were due to the former cause, while to the latter 140 deaths, or 21 per cent., were due.
The inquests on suicidal deaths in 1927 show an increase of 41 on the number for the previous year. The figures for each of the last ten years are—
| .. | Inquests on Suicides. | ||
|---|---|---|---|
| Year. | Males. | Females. | Total. |
| 1918 | 99 | 22 | 121 |
| 1919 | 112 | 30 | 142 |
| 1920 | 113 | 20 | 133 |
| 1921 | 133 | 33 | 166 |
| 1922 | 131 | 33 | 164 |
| 1923 | 123 | 20 | 143 |
| 1924 | 133 | 33 | 166 |
| 1925 | 140 | 33 | 173 |
| 1926 | 120 | 30 | 150 |
| 1927 | 169 | 22 | 191 |
In case of fire causing the destruction of any building, ship, or merchandise, or any stack of grain, pulse, or hay, or any growing crop, a Coroner may hold an inquiry into the cause of such fire, the procedure being similar to that of inquests into cause of death.
During 1927 only four inquests were held on fires. In three cases the verdict was arson, and in the remaining case there was insufficient evidence.
The figures for each of the last five years are—
| Year. | Number of Fire Inquests. | Verdicts returned. | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|
| Accidental. | Arson. | No evidence. | ||
| 1923 | 10 | 2 | 3 | 5 |
| 1924 | 11 | 3 | 3 | 5 |
| 1925 | 3 | 1 | 1 | 1 |
| 1926 | 14 | .. | 2 | 12 |
| 1927 | 4 | .. | 3 | 1 |
On the 31st March, 1928, the number of permanent members of the Police Force in New Zealand was 1,105 of all ranks, being an increase of 22 during the year. The total is made up as follows: 1 commissioner, 4 superintendents, 14 inspectors, 4 sub-inspectors, 31 senior sergeants, 96 sergeants, 901 constables, 5 senior detectives, 9 detective-sergeants, and 40 detectives. There were also 12 temporary constables, 12 police surgeons, 8 matrons, 7 district constables, and 3 Native constables.
The following table shows the number of stations and of police in each police district. Temporary constables are included, but not district or Native constables.
| Police District. | No. of Stations. | No. of Police. |
|---|---|---|
| Whangarei | 17 | 28 |
| Auckland | 47 | 241 |
| Hamilton | 22 | 58 |
| Gisborne | 15 | 32 |
| Napier | 19 | 53 |
| New Plymouth | 15 | 37 |
| Wanganui | 20 | 43 |
| Palmerston North | 18 | 47 |
| Wellington | 38 | 203 |
| Greymouth | 21 | 41 |
| Christchurch | 36 | 133 |
| Timaru | 13 | 40 |
| Dunedin | 35 | 102 |
| Invercargill | 23 | 46 |
There were also 9 officers attached to headquarters, I was on loan to the Cook Islands Administration, and 3 were on leave prior to retirement.
The proportion of police to population is 1 to every 1,301 persons, and the expenditure (exclusive of the cost of buildings) on the whole Police Force for the year ended the 31st March, 1928, was 5s. 9 3/4d. per head of population.
The following table shows the growth of the Police Force since 1878, prior to which each province had its own Police Force, and reliable data are not available:—
| Year ended 31st March, | Officers. | Noncommissioned Officers. | Detectives. | Constables. | Total. | Police to Population (Including Maoris). | Cost per Inhabitant. | |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | s. | d. |
| 1878 | 25 | 90 | 14 | 329 | 458 | 1 to 1,020 | .. | .. |
| 1885 | 20 | 65 | 17 | 372 | 474 | 1 to 1,295 | 3 | 0 3/4 |
| 1890 | 12 | 66 | 13 | 403 | 494 | 1 to 1,337 | 2 | 10 3/4 |
| 1895 | 7 | 51 | 13 | 416 | 487 | 1 to 1,502 | 2 | 6 3/4 |
| 1900 | 11 | 56 | 20 | 499 | 586 | 1 to 1,363 | 2 | 0 1/4 |
| 1905 | 12 | 65 | 25 | 553 | 655 | 1 to 1,386 | 2 | 10 1/4 |
| 1910 | 16 | 86 | 34 | 639 | 775 | 1 to 1,336 | 3 | 3 1/2 |
| 1915 | 19 | 100 | 37 | 755 | 911 | 1 to 1,263 | 4 | 1 |
| 1920 | 21 | 114 | 38 | 743 | 916 | 1 to 1,350 | 4 | 11 3/4 |
| 1925 | 23 | 121 | 51 | 831 | 1,026 | 1 to 1,344 | 5 | 9 1/2 |
| 1926 | 24 | 121 | 52 | 888 | 1,085 | 1 to 1,299 | 5 | 9 1/2 |
| 1927 | 22 | 123 | 56 | 895 | 1,096 | 1 to 1,312 | 5 | 9 1/4 |
| 1928 | 23 | 127 | 54 | 913 | 1,117 | 1 to 1,301 | 5 | 9 3/4 |
The gross total of criminal cases in Magistrates' Courts during the year 1927 was 56,239, males being charged in 53,256 cases and females in 2,983. The number of cases during each of the last ten years is as follows: —
| MAGISTRATES' COURTS.—TOTAL CASES, 1918-27. | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Year. | Number. | Per 1,000 of Mean Population. | ||||
| Against Males. | Against Females | Totals. | Against Males. | Against Females. | Totals. | |
| 1918 | 33,466 | 2,933 | 36,399 | 59.16 | 5.00 | 31.57 |
| 1919 | 37,872 | 2,575 | 40,447 | 63.34 | 4.33 | 33.91 |
| 1920 | 41,092 | 2,399 | 43,491 | 64.63 | 3.95 | 35.01 |
| 1921 | 43,335 | 2,462 | 45,797 | 66.33 | 3.95 | 35.87 |
| 1922 | 40,594 | 2,306 | 42,900 | 60.88 | 3.61 | 32.87 |
| 1923 | 43,498 | 2,487 | 45,985 | 64.15 | 3.83 | 34.62 |
| 1924 | 46,100 | 2,456 | 48,556 | 66.77 | 3.71 | 35.90 |
| 1925 | 51,135 | 2,484 | 53,619 | 72.27 | 3.67 | 35.07 |
| 1926 | 53,284 | 2,838 | 56,122 | 73.74 | 4.11 | 39.70 |
| 1927 | 53,256 | 2,983 | 56,239 | 72.44 | 4.23 | 39.09 |
The foregoing figures include charges against Maoris. Maoris are also included in the statistics relating to Magistrates' Courts in the following pages, as well as in those for the Supreme Court. Separate figures relating to offences by Maoris are given towards the end of this section.
The 56,239 cases dealt with in 1927 resulted in 45,930 summary convictions, and in 1,235 committals to the Supreme Court for sentence after conviction in Magistrates' Courts. In 606 cases the accused person was committed to the Supreme Court for trial, and in 1,046 the Magistrate admonished and discharged the offender under a provision enabling him to do so in the case of a trivial offence, without a conviction being recorded. In 2,355 cases the charge was dismissed on the merits of the case, and in the remaining 5,067 cases the accused person was discharged for want of prosecution or want of evidence.
The summary convictions for the year 1927 represent a rate of 31.92 per 1,000 of mean population. The figures for the last ten years are—
| SUMMARY CONVICTIONS, 1918-27. | ||
|---|---|---|
| Year. | Number. | Per 1,000 of Mean Population. |
| 1918 | 29,252 | 25.37 |
| 1919 | 32,692 | 27.41 |
| 1920 | 35,517 | 28.59 |
| 1921 | 37,124 | 29.08 |
| 1922 | 34,513 | 26.44 |
| 1923 | 37,104 | 27.94 |
| 1924 | 39,594 | 29.27 |
| 1925 | 44,017 | 31.79 |
| 1926 | 46,205 | 32.68 |
| 1927 | 45,930 | 31.92 |
In comparing one year with another it should be remembered that the number of convictions may be considerably affected by alterations in the law or changes in its administration. As an example of the former may be mentioned the introduction in New Zealand of a system of compulsory military training. Convictions for breaches of the Defence Act rose from 13 in 1911 to 1,943 in 1912 and 4,849 in 1913, this being responsible for practically the whole of the increase of 3,500 in 1913 as compared with 1912. More recently, consequent on the passing of the Arms Act, 1920, convictions for offences relating to the sale and use of firearms increased from 35 in 1920 to 1,224 in 1922. On the other hand, convictions during recent years have been somewhat reduced by the introduction of the system referred to previously, where in the case of a trivial offence the offender may be admonished and discharged without a conviction being recorded.
For similar reasons to those referred to in the foregoing paragraph it is inadvisable to base comparisons of quasi criminal offences between different countries on the statistics of summary convictions for the various countries.
A great proportion of the cases dealt with in New Zealand are in respect of comparatively insignificant offences—as, for instance, drunkenness, offences against traffic regulations or against by-laws, &c.
A classification of convictions during the last five years according to principal offences and groups of offences is next given.
| — | 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| * Not Including convictions (80 in 1927) for selling liquor without a license, and for being in possession of an illicit still (3 in 1927)— offences against the revenue laws. | |||||
| Offences against the person | 774 | 605 | 766 | 768 | 726 |
| Offences against property (including forgery) | 3,315 | 3,698 | 3,870 | 4,528 | 4,757 |
| Drunkenness (including issue of prohibition orders) | 8,448 | 8,691 | 9,652 | 9,119 | 7,954 |
| Offensive conduct or language, and obstruction, &c., of police | 1,502 | 1,669 | 1,835 | 1,628 | 1,675 |
| Breaches of traffic regulations, &c. | 1,521 | 7,059 | 9,993 | 14,184 | 15,279 |
| Breaches of by-laws | 7,761 | 2,412 | 2,716 | 726 | 643 |
| Other offences against good order | 1,376 | 1,511 | 1,303 | 1,587 | 1,974 |
| Breaches of Licensing Act* | 2,577 | 2,999 | 3,190 | 3,002 | 3,173 |
| Broaches of Destitute Persons Act | 2,490 | 2,796 | 3,001 | 3,311 | 3,326 |
| Breaches of Impounding Act | 1,264 | 1,683 | 1,234 | 1,459 | 954 |
| Breaches of Defence Act | 2,140 | 1,893 | 1,694 | 1,685 | 1,501 |
| Breaches of Arms Act | 924 | 807 | 626 | 533 | 439 |
| Other offences | 3,012 | 3,771 | 4,137 | 3,675 | 3,529 |
| Totals | 37,104 | 39,594 | 44,017 | 46,205 | 45,930 |
Of the 726 summary convictions for offences against the person in 1927, no fewer than 633 were for common assault. Attempted suicide was responsible for 62 convictions, indecent assaults on males for 10, on females for 7, aggravated assault for 6, unlawful carnal knowledge and attempts for 4, cruelty to children for 2. assault with intent to rob and administering a noxious thing with intent to injure or annoy for 1 each. In the more serious classes of offences against the person the cases are referred to the Supreme Court for trial or sentence.
The 4,757 summary convictions for offences against property during 1927 are in the main made up of various forms of theft. Theft (not otherwise described) was responsible for 2,982 convictions, embezzlement for 16, receiving stolen property for 76, housebreaking and stealing for 44, and being in possession of housebreaking instruments for 1. In addition, there were 774 convictions for fraud and false pretences, 2 for forgery, 9 for uttering forged documents, 266 for unlawfully converting property to own use, 567 for mischief, 17 for horse, cattle, and sheep stealing, 2 for arson and attempts, and 1 for robbery and stealing from the person. The more serious classes of offences against property are also sent on to the Supreme Court to be dealt with. Details of these will be found under “ Criminal Cases in Supreme Court.”
The principal of the “Other offences against good order” is vagrancy, which represented 974 of the 1,974 summary convictions under this heading in 1927. Gambling and other offences against the gaming laws (572), Sunday-trading (317), and cruelty to animals (97) ranked next.
Under the system of classification formerly in use the great majority of breaches of traffic regulations were classed as breaches of by-laws. Consequent on the passing of the Motor-vehicles Act, 1924, a partial change was made in that year, and under a new system of classification adopted in 1926 all such offences were removed from the by-law class, which has now sunk to insignificant proportions.
Further information with respect to charges brought under the Destitute Persons Act enabled them to be separated in 1927 into three headings, as against the two shown previously. The 3,326 convictions under the Act were divided as follows: Application for affiliation, 326; application for maintenance orders, &c., 1,285; breaches of maintenance orders, &c., 1,715.
Of the 3,173 convictions for breaches of the Licensing Act, the offence of being unlawfully on licensed premises after hours (1,589) was the principal, followed by breaches of prohibition orders (956), publicans and employees selling liquor after hours (291), and unlawfully supplying Maoris with liquor in proclaimed areas (70). Under the heading “Defence Act” (1,501 convictions) the following were the principal offences during 1927: Failing to attend drill (1,054), failing to register (166), and failing to notify change of address (146). Breaches of the Impounding Act were almost entirely confined to one offence—viz., allowing horses, cattle, or sheep to wander at large—which accounted for 945 of the total convictions (954).
Included in the convictions for “Other offences” in 1927 were 444 for charges under the Child Welfare Act, 408 of these being in respect of children not under proper control or in indigent circumstances; 252 for breaches of the Stock Act (being in possession of infected stock, 234); 330 for breaches of the Shops and Offices Act (keeping open after hours, 133; failing to close on holidays, 136; failing to keep wages and time book, 30); 239 for breaches of various revenue laws (selling liquor without license, 80; failing to register dog, 100): 196 for breaches of the Sale of Food and Drugs Act (selling adulterated milk, 90); 199 for breaches of Post and Telegraph Act (erecting wireless without permit, 162).
Of a total of 45,930 summary convictions in 1927, peremptory imprisonment was imposed in only 2,813 cases, in addition to which the convicted person went to gaol in 1,068 cases in lieu of paying a fine. A summary of punishments for the year 1927 is given.
| MAGISTRATES' COURTS.—PUNISHMENTS ON SUMMARY CONVICTION. 1927. | |||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Punishments. | Offences against the Person. | Offences against Property. | Offences against Good Order. | Other Offences. | Totals. |
| Released under Offenders Probation Act | 20 | 558 | 36 | 38 | 652 |
| Convicted and discharged | 44 | 924 | 2,717 | 862 | 4,547 |
| Convicted and ordered to come up for sentence | 62 | 527 | 354 | 93 | 1,036 |
| Committed to industrial school | 3 | 83 | 3 | 52 | 141 |
| Committed to Borstal Institution, Salvation Army Home, &c. | 6 | 202 | 56 | 55 | 319 |
| Fined | 458 | 977 | 21,427 | 7,899 | 30,761 |
| Imprisonment in lieu of fine | 26 | 98 | 661 | 283 | 1,068 |
| Peremptory imprisonment | 69 | 820 | 638 | 1,286 | 2,813 |
| Whipping | .. | 6 | .. | .. | 6 |
| Bound over | 8 | 6 | 9 | .. | 23 |
| Order made | 30 | 556 | 1,624 | 2,354 | 4,564 |
| Totals | 726 | 4,757 | 27,525 | 12,922 | 45,930 |
The statistics given above refer, as stated, to all cases dealt with in Magistrates' Courts, including those in which a person is charged with two or more offences committed simultaneously or in the same connection—as, for instance, drunkenness, damaging property, and resisting the police. If only one (the most serious) offence is counted in each instance the number of cases in 1927 is reduced from 56,239 to 45,752. A summary is given for the years 1926 and 1927 comparing total and distinct cases, classified according to the results of the hearing.
| MAGISTRATES' Courts.—TOTAL AND DISTINCT CASES, 1926 AND 1927. | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|
| — | 1926. | 1927. | ||
| Total Cases. | Distinct Cases. | Total Cases. | Distinct Cases. | |
| Dismissed or withdrawn for want of prosecution or want of evidence | 4,884 | 3,365 | 5,067 | 3,504 |
| Dismissed on the merits | 2,517 | 1,790 | 2,355 | 1,777 |
| Admonished or discharged | 905 | 692 | 1,046 | 646 |
| Committed for trial | 624 | 318 | 606 | 311 |
| Committed for sentence | 987 | 352 | 1,235 | 365 |
| Summarily convicted | 46,205 | 39,486 | 45,930 | 39,149 |
| Totals | 56,122 | 46,003 | 56,239 | 45,752 |
Persons charged in the Magistrates' Courts may be brought before the Court either on summons or after arrest, according to the nature of the offence and to other circumstances. Of the total of 56,239 cases in 1927, 15,378 were “arrest” and 40,861 “summons” cases. A summary is here given.
| Class of Offence. | Arrest Cases. | Summons Cases. | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Cases. | Summary Convictions. | Cases. | Summary Convictions. | |||||
| Males. | Females. | Males. | Females. | Males. | Females. | Males. | Females. | |
| Against the person | 659 | 29 | 343 | 14 | 557 | 62 | 335 | 34 |
| Against property | 4,549 | 227 | 2,941 | 202 | 2,723 | 243 | 1,449 | 165 |
| Against good order | 8,450 | 521 | 8,095 | 483 | 20,094 | 960 | 18,116 | 831 |
| Other | 866 | 77 | 747 | 74 | 15,358 | 864 | 11,432 | 669 |
| Totals | 14,524 | 854 | 12,126 | 773 | 38,732 | 2,129 | 31,332 | 1,699 |
Information in connection with both arrest and summons cases is obtained on cards, which, however, give more particulars concerning the offender in regard to the former class than are available for the latter. From the information given in arrest eases it is possible to ascertain the number of distinct persons arrested and convicted, and to compile statistics as to their ages, birthplaces, &c.
The total number of convictions of arrested persons during 1927 was 12,899. which is reduced to 9,878 if multiple charges— i . e ., those in respect of offences committed by the same person at the same time—are excluded. If only the principal offence for which each person was convicted during the year is taken into account the number of distinct persons convicted after arrest is found to be 7,484, a number equal to only 58 per cent. of the gross total of convictions of arrested persons.
The next three tables give the offences and ages, offences and birthplaces, and birthplaces and ages of the distinct persons arrested and convicted during 1927
| Offences and Ages. | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Class of Offence. | Under 20. | 20 and under 25. | 25 and under 30. | 30 and under 40. | 40 and over.* | Totals. |
| * including unspecified. | ||||||
| Against the person | 16 | 47 | 76 | 103 | 86 | 328 |
| Against property | 299 | 322 | 227 | 347 | 332 | 1,527 |
| Against good order | 91 | 429 | 579 | 1,231 | 2,851 | 5,181 |
| Other | 21 | 62 | 79 | 121 | 165 | 448 |
| Totals | 427 | 860 | 961 | 1,802 | 3,434 | 7,484 |
| Offences and Birthplaces. | |||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Class of Offence. | New Zealand. | Australia. | England and Wales. | Scotland. | Ireland. | Elsewhere. | Totals. |
| Against the person | 191 | 15 | 68 | 20 | 12 | 22 | 328 |
| Against property | 1,036 | 84 | 239 | 61 | 48 | 59 | 1,527 |
| Against good order | 2,731 | 300 | 882 | 446 | 461 | 361 | 5,181 |
| Other | 223 | 32 | 75 | 23 | 26 | 69 | 448 |
| Totals | 4,181 | 431 | 1,264 | 550 | 547 | 511 | 7,484 |
* Including unspecified.
| Birthplaces and Ages. | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Birthplace. | Under 20. | 20 and under 25. | 25 and under 30. | 30 and under 40. | 40 and over.* | Totals. |
| * Including unspecified. | ||||||
| New Zealand | 373 | 616 | 581 | 1,049 | 1,562 | 4,181 |
| Australia | 4 | 30 | 64 | 113 | 220 | 431 |
| England and Wales | 31 | 111 | 153 | 301 | 668 | 1,264 |
| Scotland | 6 | 33 | 62 | 124 | 325 | 550 |
| Ireland | 3 | 23 | 38 | 97 | 386 | 547 |
| Elsewhere* | 10 | 47 | 63 | 118 | 273 | 511 |
| Totals | 427 | 860 | 961 | 1,802 | 3,434 | 7,484 |
Of the 7,484 distinct persons arrested and convicted during 1927 no fewer than 5,181 were convicted for offences against good order, and of these 3,582 were for drunkenness (including 161 drunk in charge of motor-vehicle, 34 drunk in charge of other vehicle or of horse, 130 drunk and disorderly, and 2 habitual). In addition, 3 were convicted in respect of prohibition orders; 376 for indecent, riotous, or offensive conduct; 286 for using obscene, threatening, or abusive language: 18 for assaulting, resisting, or obstructing the police; 8 for soliciting prostitution: 1 for keeping a brothel; 3 for soliciting alms: 622 for other vagrancy: 4 for cruelty to animals; 220 for gambling and other offences against the gaming laws; 41 for breaches of by-laws; 8 for negligent or dangerous driving, &c., of motor and other vehicles; and 9 for offences relating to the registration, &c., of motor -vehicles.
Of the 328 distinct persons arrested and convicted during 1927 for offences against the person, 273 were convicted for common assault and 50 for attempted suicide; and of the 1,527 distinct persons arrested and convicted for offences against property, 1,087 were guilty of theft of various classes, 148 of fraud and false pretences, 36 of receiving stolen property, 162 of wilful damage, and 74 of unlawfully converting property to own use.
Criminal cases in the Supreme Court are divisible into two classes—viz., those in which the accused person has pleaded guilty in the Magistrate's Court and has been committed to the Supreme Court for sentence, and those actually tried in the Supreme Court.
The following table gives a summary of criminal cases dealt with in the Supreme Court during each of the last five years. Maoris are included in this and following tables.
| SUPREME COURT.—TOTAL CRIMINAL CASES, 1923-27. | |||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Year. | Cases tried in Supreme Court. | Sentences in Case of Committal for Sentence. | Total Sentences. | ||||||
| * Indictments and Informations. | Convictions. | ||||||||
| M. | F. | M. | F. | M. | F. | M. | F. | Total. | |
| 1923 | 829 | 30 | 452 | 11 | 1,154 | 46 | 1,606 | 57 | 1,663 |
| 1924 | 808 | 30 | 435 | 14 | 885 | 55 | 1,320 | 69 | 1,389 |
| 1925 | 843 | 34 | 503 | 19 | 920 | 23 | 1,423 | 42 | 1,465 |
| 1926 | 920 | 48 | 559 | 19 | 958 | 26 | 1,517 | 45 | 1,562 |
| 1927 | 838 | 25 | 465 | 10 | 1,251 | 13 | 1,716 | 23 | 1,739 |
The above table relates to the total criminal charges dealt with, each offence being taken into account. A similar table is next given, showing the number of distinct persons concerned, only the principal offence being taken into account where the same person was tried in respect of two or more offences during the year.
| SUPREME COURT.—DISTINCT PERSONS, 1923-27. | |||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Year. | Persons tried in Supreme Court. | Persons sentenced after Committal for Sentence. | Total Persons sentenced. | ||||||
| Indicted. | Convicted and sentenced. | ||||||||
| M. | F. | M. | F. | M. | F. | M. | F. | Total. | |
| 1923 | 333 | 25 | 207 | 9 | 387 | 22 | 594 | 31 | 625 |
| 1924 | 336 | 17 | 210 | 6 | 318 | 21 | 528 | 27 | 555 |
| 1925 | 292 | 19 | 181 | 11 | 306 | 13 | 487 | 24 | 511 |
| 1926 | 323 | 20 | 204 | 9 | 336 | 20 | 540 | 29 | 569 |
| 1927 | 307 | 14 | 195 | 5 | 361 | 8 | 556 | 13 | 569 |
Of the 321 distinct persons indicted during 1927, 200 were convicted and 88 acquitted. In the case of 21 persons no bill was returned or the prosecution otherwise not proceeded with, 7 persons were found insane, and 5 were awaiting trial at the end of the year.
The next table summarizes the offences of persons convicted or sentenced in the Supreme Court during the last five years:—
| SUPREME COURT.—SUMMARY or OFFENCES, 1923-27. | ||||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Year. | Total Convictions or Sentences. | Distinct Persons. | ||||||||
| Offences against the Person. | Offences against Property. | Forgery and Offences against the Currency. | Other Offences | Totals. | Offences against the Person. | Offences against Property. | Forgery and Offences against the Currency. | Other Offences | Totals. | |
| 1923 | 218 | 1,078 | 262 | 105 | 1,663 | 144 | 357 | 72 | 52 | 625 |
| 1924 | 248 | 822 | 233 | 86 | 1,389 | 140 | 301 | 70 | 44 | 555 |
| 1925 | 242 | 952 | 207 | 64 | 1,465 | 142 | 265 | 75 | 29 | 511 |
| 1926 | 239 | 1,045 | 193 | 85 | 1,562 | 146 | 294 | 91 | 38 | 569 |
| 1927 | 216 | 1,238 | 222 | 63 | 1,739 | 127 | 337 | 75 | 30 | 569 |
As might be expected from the nature of the offences, the number of charges per 100 persons concerned is much lower in the case of offences against the person than for other offences. The figures for the average of the last live years are—
| Class of Offence. | Total Convictions or Sentences per 100 Distinct Persons convicted or sentenced. |
|---|---|
| Against the person | 166 |
| Against property | 331 |
| Forgery and against the currency | 296 |
| Other | 226 |
| Total | 276 |
From their more serious nature in general, it might be expected that a much higher proportion of charges dealing with offences against the person would actually be tried in the Supreme Court than would be the case with other offences, and the following table, covering the year 1927, shows that this is so:—
| SUPREME COURT.—TRIAL AND SENTENCE CASES, BY CLASS OF OFFENCE, 1927. | ||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Class of Offence. | Total Convictions (or Sentences). | Distinct Persons convicted (or sentenced). | ||||||
| Numbers. | Percentages. | Numbers. | Percentages. | |||||
| After Trial. | After Committal for Sentence. | After Trial. | After Committal for Sentence. | After Trial. | After Committal for Sentence. | After Trial. | After Committal for Sentence. | |
| Against the person | 144 | 72 | 67 | 33 | 83 | 44 | 65 | 35 |
| Against property | 235 | 1,003 | 19 | 81 | 82 | 255 | 24 | 76 |
| Forgery and against the currency | 55 | 167 | 25 | 75 | 18 | 57 | 24 | 76 |
| Other | 41 | 22 | 65 | 35 | 17 | 13 | 57 | 43 |
| Totals | 475 | 1,264 | 27 | 73 | 200 | 369 | 35 | 65 |
Dealing now only with distinct persons, and counting only the most serious offence in respect of which sentence was passed, it is found that of the 127 persons sentenced for offences against the person in 1927 no fewer than 81 were guilty of sexual offences, as follows: Indecent assault, 22; indecent assault on males, 10; rape and attempts, 12; unlawful carnal knowledge and attempts, 26; incest, 4: unnatural offences, 6; and abduction, 1. Attempted murder was the offence in 1 case; manslaughter in 16 (including 12 cases in connection with motor-vehicles), wounding with intent to do bodily harm in 3, wilfully placing obstruction on railway-line in 1, aggravated assault in 6, common assault in 3, assault with intent to rob in 7, procuring or attempting to procure abortion in 2, and bigamy in 7.
Of the 337 persons sentenced for offences against property, 163 were guilty of breaking and entering (with or without theft), 71 of theft (including horse-, cattle-, and sheep-stealing), 3 of robbery and stealing from the person, 20 of burglary, 21 of receiving stolen property, 23 of fraud and false pretences, 28 of embezzlement, 7 of arson or attempted arson, and 1 of wilful damage, mischief, &c.
For forgery and offences against the currency, 75 persons were convicted and sentenced, including 53 for forgery alone, 1 for uttering alone, and 21 for forgery and uttering.
Other principal offences in 1927 were: Breaches of the Bankruptcy Act, 6; indecent, riotous, or offensive conduct, 5; escaping from lawful custody, 5; and vagrancy, 4.
The next table shows punishments inflicted on offenders by the Supreme Court during 1927, classified according to nature of principal offence. Of the 569 persons dealt with, no fewer than 117 were released under the provisions of the Offenders Probation Act, 17 ordered to come up for sentence when called on, 8 discharged, and 1 flogged, while the offence was met by the imposition of a fine in 29 cases. The remaining 397 were sentenced to imprisonment or to detention in Borstal or other reformative institutions.
| SUPREME COURT.—OFFENCES AND PUNISHMENTS OF DISTINCT PERSONS, 1927. | |||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Punishment. | Offences against the Person. | Offences against Property. | forgery and Offences against the Currency. | Other Offences. | Totals. |
| Ordered to come up for sentence | 7 | 7 | 2 | 1 | 17 |
| Discharged | 4 | 3 | .. | 1 | 8 |
| Released under Offenders Probation Act | 13 | 78 | 22 | 4 | 117 |
| Fined | 10 | 9 | 4 | 6 | 29 |
| Flogged only | 1 | .. | .. | .. | 1 |
| Imprisonment or detention— | |||||
| Imprisonment | 64 | 111 | 24 | 13 | 212 |
| “ and declared habitual criminal | .. | 11 | 1 | .. | 12 |
| “ and reformative detention | 3 | 1 | 2 | .. | 6 |
| Reformative detention only | 17 | 73 | 12 | 4 | 106 |
| Detention in Borstal institution | 8 | 44 | 8 | 1 | 61 |
| Total imprisonment or detention | 92 | 240 | 47 | 18 | 397 |
| Total persons sentenced | 127 | 337 | 75 | 30 | 569 |
| Length of sentence of imprisonment or detention— | |||||
| 15 years and upwards or life | 2 | .. | .. | .. | 2 |
| 10 and under 15 years | 5 | .. | .. | .. | 5 |
| 7 “ 10 “ | 6 | 4 | .. | .. | 10 |
| 5 “ 7 “ | 12 | 19 | 2 | 1 | 34 |
| 3 “ 5 “ | 21 | 76 | 14 | 3 | 114 |
| 2 “ 3 “ | 15 | 64 | 15 | 3 | 97 |
| 1 “ 2 “ | 13 | 52 | 11 | 3 | 79 |
| 6 months and under 1 year | 11 | 14 | 5 | 4 | 34 |
| Under 6 months | 7 | 11 | .. | 4 | 22 |
| Totals | 92 | 240 | 47 | 18 | 397 |
Twenty-eight Maoris were included in the 569 distinct offenders sentenced in the Supreme Court in 1927, and 395 others (including 8 women) were born in New Zealand. In 70 cases the birthplace was England, in 15 Scotland, in 12 Ireland, and in 28 Australia.
No fewer than 94 of the offenders were under twenty years of age, 122 between twenty and twenty-five, 101 between twenty-five and thirty, 125 between thirty and forty, 87 between forty and fifty, 34 between fifty and sixty, and 4 sixty or over. In 2 cases the age was not stated.
Under the provisions of the Judicature Amendment Act, 1913, the Court of Appeal consists of two divisions, called the First Division and the Second Division, each division consisting of live Judges of the Supreme Court, who are appointed as members of either division by the Governor-General in Council on the recommendation of three Judges of the Supreme Court, including the Chief Justice. The same division does not exercise the jurisdiction of the Court of Appeal at two successive sittings, but exercises its jurisdiction separately, except that in eases of importance involving special difficulty, the Chief Justice and one other Judge may recommend, for the approval of the Governor-General in Council, that a joint sitting of both divisions may be held. The Chief Justice or, in his absence, the senior Judge presides. The decision of the Court must be in accordance with the majority of the Judges present, but if the Judges present are equally divided in opinion the judgment, &c., appealed from is deemed to be affirmed.
In addition to the ordinary appeals from the Supreme Court, certain other proceedings arising in inferior Courts may, on an order of the Supreme Court, be removed into the Court of Appeal for argument. All decisions of the Court of Appeal are final unless leave is granted to appeal to His Majesty in Council.
In criminal cases questions of law may be reserved by the Supreme Court for the Court of Appeal, and upon a refusal by the Court to reserve any question the person aggrieved may move the Court of Appeal for leave to appeal. Any person aggrieved may also (after conviction) apply to the Court of Appeal for a now trial upon leave being granted by the Supreme Court. Any person has now the right to apply to the Court of Appeal against a sentence passed in the Supreme Court where such person has been convicted upon an indictment or sentenced for any crime on a plea of “Guilty.”
The number of civil and Crown criminal cases brought before the Appeal Court and the judgments thereon for the last ten years are as follows: —
| Year. | Crown Criminal Cases. | Civil. | |||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Number. | Convictions affirmed. | Appeals. | Cases removed. | ||||
| Number. | Allowed. | Number. | Judgments or Plaintiffs. | Judgments for Defendants. | |||
| 1918 | 5 | 3 | 11 | 5 | 7 | 5 | 2 |
| 1919 | 6 | 2 | 13 | 9 | 6 | 2 | 4 |
| 1920 | 4 | 2 | 16 | 10 | 11 | 7 | 4 |
| 1921 | 3 | 1 | 18 | 9 | 7 | 3 | 4 |
| 1922 | 4 | 4 | 28 | 14 | 10 | 4 | 5 |
| 1923 | 5 | 5 | 20 | 13 | 2 | 2 | .. |
| 1924 | 2 | 2 | 15 | 7 | 12 | 6 | 6 |
| 1925 | 4 | .. | 23 | 13 | 13 | 12 | 1 |
| 1926 | 2 | 2 | 23 | 12 | 10 | 6 | 4 |
| 1927 | 3 | 1 | 16 | 12 | 9 | 7 | 2 |
Particulars concerning applications for leave to appeal against sentences under the provisions of the Crimes Amendment Act, 1920, are given in the following table for each of the seven years since the passing of the amendment:—
| Year. | Applications. | Results of Appeals In Cases where Leave to Appeal granted. | |||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Filed. | Granted. | Refused. | Sentence varied. | Appeal dismissed. | |
| 1921 | 7 | 4 | 3 | 4 | .. |
| 1922 | 32 | 4 | 27 | 1 | 3 |
| 1923 | 18 | .. | 18 | .. | .. |
| 1924 | 8 | 2 | 6 | .. | 2 |
| 1925 | 10 | .. | 10 | .. | .. |
| 1926 | 4 | .. | 4 | .. | .. |
| 1927 | 20 | 2 | 18 | 2 | .. |
The following table shows for the year 1927 the prison accommodation, the number of prisoners received, the number in prison at end of year, and the daily average number in confinement:—
| Name of Prison. | Number for whom there is Accommodation. | Number received during Year. | Number in Confinement at End of Year. | Daily Average Number in Confinement. |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| * Deemed to be prisons under section 17 of the Statute Law Amendment Act, 1917. | ||||
| Addington (Women's Reformatory) | 32 | 83 | 29 | 24.58 |
| Auckland | 395 | 1,725 | 434 | 394.49 |
| Hautu (Tokaanu) | 51 | 34 | 47 | 36.23 |
| Invereargill | 12 | 90 | 10 | 6.07 |
| Invercargill Borstal | 180 | 152 | 244 | 228.21 |
| Institution | ||||
| Napier | 28 | 251 | 29 | 19.72 |
| New Plymouth | 68 | 142 | 55 | 63.66 |
| Paparua (Templeton) | 146 | 551 | 170 | 144.63 |
| Point Halswell (Women's Reformatory) | 14 | 65 | 8 | 5.59 |
| Point Halswell Borstal | 29 | 30 | 38 | 42.04 |
| Institution | ||||
| Rangipo | 30 | 23 | 23 | 24.90 |
| Waikeria (Reformatory) | 22 | 37 | 28 | 31.33 |
| Waikeria Borstal Institution | 112 | 68 | 101 | 89.29 |
| Waikune (Erua) | 92 | 56 | 66 | 80.70 |
| Wanganui | 43 | 188 | 31 | 29.97 |
| Wellington | 182 | 968 | 128 | 136.29 |
| Wi Tako (Trentham) | 81 | 100 | 74 | 70.21 |
| Minor prisons | 147 | 844 | 34 | 30.25 |
| Police lockups* | .. | 96 | .. | .. |
| Totals | 1,664 | 5,503 | 1,549 | 1,458.16 |
The number of persons in gaol at the end of each of the last ten years, and the proportion per 10,000 of population as at the 31st December, is given in the next table:—
| PERSONS IN GAOL (31ST DECEMBER). | |||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Year. | Number. | Proportion per 10,000 of Population. | |||
| Undergoing Sentence. | On Remand and awaiting Trial, &c. | Total. | Undergoing Sentence. | Total in Confinement. | |
| 1918 | 1,005 | 42 | 1,047 | 8.68 | 9.04 |
| 1919 | 852 | 68 | 920 | 6.94 | 7.50 |
| 1920 | 996 | 64 | 1,060 | 7.92 | 8.43 |
| 1921 | 1,044 | 55 | 1,099 | 8.08 | 8.50 |
| 1922 | 1,052 | 62 | 1,114 | 8.32 | 8.90 |
| 1923 | 1,141 | 54 | 1,195 | 8.50 | 8.90 |
| 1924 | 1,197 | 50 | 1,247 | 8.85 | 9.22 |
| 1925 | 1,284 | 49 | 1,333 | 9.17 | 9.51 |
| 1926 | 1,388 | 47 | 1,435 | 9.79 | 10.11 |
| 1927 | 1,483 | 66 | 1,549 | 10.23 | 10.68 |
In the following table persons in confinement at the end of each of the last ten years are classified according to nature of sentence:—
| Year. | Simple Imprisonment. | Hard Labour, under Three Months. | Hard Labour, Three Months and under One Year. | Hard Labour, One Year and over. | Habitual Criminals. | Detained for Reformative Purposes. | On Remand, awaiting Trial, &c. | Totals. |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| * including those detained in Borstal institutions. | ||||||||
| 1918 | 15 | 45 | 128 | 566 | 42 | 209 | 42 | 1,047 |
| 1919 | 8 | 60 | 106 | 339 | 38 | 301 | 68 | 920 |
| 1920 | 21 | 97 | 149 | 281 | 63 | 385 | 64 | 1,060 |
| 1921 | 14 | 70 | 170 | 392 | 52 | 346 | 55 | 1,099 |
| 1922 | 9 | 77 | 145 | 363 | 45 | 413 | 62 | 1,114 |
| 1923 | 11 | 102 | 171 | 301 | 44 | 452 | 54 | 1,195 |
| 1924 | 19 | 102 | 147 | 424 | 51 | 454 | 50 | 1,247 |
| 1925 | 6 | 128 | 159 | 403 | 61 | 527* | 49 | 1,333 |
| 1926 | 6 | 101 | 208 | 475 | 13 | 585* | 47 | 1,435 |
| 1927 | 9 | 97 | 194 | 483 | 56 | 644* | 66 | 1,549 |
The total number of new receptions—counting each person once every time received—in the various institutions during the year 1927 was 5,503 (males 5,193. females 310), as compared with 5,326 (males 5,013, females 313) in 1926. Taking into account the 47 cases where persons were in prison awaiting trial or sentence at the beginning of the year brings this figure up to 5,550, the gross total of receptions. Included here, however, are debtors and lunatics (246), and deducting these gives 5,304, the gross total of receptions of prisoners sentenced for or persons charged with criminal offences. Of these, 841 were received on transfer from other institutions or in transitu, between institutions, so that the net total of receptions of prisoners sentenced for or persons charged with criminal offences is 4,463. In 944 cases, persons charged with criminal offences were handed to the police for trial or sentence and not returned to prison, and 66 persons remained in prison at the end of the year awaiting trial or sentence, so that the number of receptions of prisoners actually undergoing sentence for criminal offences—still counting each prisoner once every time received—was 3,453. Deducting from this figure multiple receptions of the same person (742) we get, as the total number of distinct prisoners received under sentence for criminal offences, 2,711 (males, 2,577, females 134), a decrease of 44 on the preceding year. Of the total of 2,711, 143 (males 138, females 5) were Maoris.
The number of distinct persons received into prison under sentence of imprisonment during the last ten years, with the proportion per 10,000 of mean population, is given in the next table.
| DISTINCT PRISONERS RECEIVED UNDER SENTENCE, 1918-27. | ||
|---|---|---|
| Year. | Number of Distinct Prisoners received under Sentence. | Proportion per 10,000 of Mean Population. |
| 1918 | 1,783 | 15.47 |
| 1919 | 1,833 | 15.37 |
| 1920 | 1,955 | 15.74 |
| 1921 | 2,120 | 16.61 |
| 1922 | 2,249 | 17.23 |
| 1923 | 2,358 | 17.75 |
| 1924 | 2,405 | 17.78 |
| 1925 | 2,890 | 20.88 |
| 1926 | 2,755 | 19.49 |
| 1927 | 2,711 | 18.84 |
In classifying the offences a prisoner convicted of more than one offence during the year is reckoned once only, under the heading of the principal offence— e.g., a prisoner convicted three times of drunkenness, twice of vagrancy, and once of theft is counted once only, under the heading “Offences against Property,” theft being the principal offence. Debtors and lunatics received into gaol are omitted.
The following table shows the sexes and ages of distinct prisoners received into prison under sentence during the year 1927, and distinguishes between Maoris and others:—
| AGES AND SEXES OK DISTINCT PRISONERS RECEIVED INTO PRISON UNDER SENTENCE DURING 1927. | |||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Age, in Years. | Excluding Maoris. | Maoris. | Including Maoris. | ||||||
| Males. | Females. | Total. | Males. | Females. | Total. | Males. | Females. | Total. | |
| Under 20 | 178 | 21 | 199 | 25 | 1 | 26 | 203 | 22 | 225 |
| 20 and under 25 | 302 | 10 | 312 | 49 | .. | 49 | 351 | 10 | 361 |
| 25 “ 30 “ | 344 | 12 | 356 | 24 | 2 | 26 | 368 | 14 | 382 |
| 30 “ 35 “ | 316 | 14 | 330 | 14 | .. | 14 | 330 | 14 | 344 |
| 35 “ 40 “ | 311 | 22 | 333 | 8 | .. | 8 | 319 | 22 | 341 |
| 40 “ 45 “ | 272 | 20 | 292 | 3 | .. | 3 | 275 | 20 | 295 |
| 45 “ 50 “ | 266 | 14 | 280 | 6 | .. | 6 | 272 | 14 | 286 |
| 50 “ 55 “ | 189 | 8 | 197 | 5 | 2 | 7 | 194 | 10 | 204 |
| 55 “ 60 “ | 146 | 4 | 150 | 1 | .. | 1 | 147 | 4 | 151 |
| 60 “ 65 “ | 59 | 1 | 60 | .. | .. | .. | 59 | 1 | 60 |
| 65 “ 70 “ | 36 | 2 | 38 | 1 | .. | 1 | 37 | 2 | 39 |
| 70 “ 75 “ | 11 | 1 | 12 | .. | .. | .. | 11 | 1 | 12 |
| 75 “ 80 “ | 6 | .. | 6 | .. | .. | .. | 6 | .. | 6 |
| 80 and over | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
| Not stated | 3 | .. | 3 | 2 | .. | 2 | 5 | .. | 5 |
| Totals | 2,439 | 129 | 2,568 | 138 | 5 | 143 | 2,577 | 134 | 2,711 |
The following tables show the number of distinct persons received into prison under sentence during 1927, classified according to (1) birthplaces and offences, (2) ages and offences, and (3) ages and previous convictions.
| BIRTHPLACES AND OFFENCES OF DISTINCT PRISONERS RECEIVED INTO PRISON UNDER SENTENCE DURING 1927. | |||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Birthplace. | Nature of Offence. | Totals. | |||
| Against the Person. | Against Property. | Drunkenness. | Other Offences. | ||
| New Zealand | 111 | 616 | 150 | 693 | 1,570 |
| Australia | 8 | 57 | 21 | 77 | 163 |
| England and Wales | 41 | 163 | 84 | 217 | 505 |
| Scotland | 15 | 37 | 48 | 68 | 168 |
| Ireland | 8 | 34 | 49 | 60 | 151 |
| Other British countries | 1 | 13 | 5 | 13 | 32 |
| China | .. | 2 | .. | 29 | 31 |
| Other foreign countries | 8 | 13 | 19 | 46 | 86 |
| Not stated | .. | 2 | 1 | 2 | 5 |
| Totals | 192 | 937 | 377 | 1,205 | 2,711 |
| AGES AND OFFENCES OF DISTINCT PRISONERS RECEIVED INTO PRISON UNDER SENTENCE DURING 1927. | ||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Age, in Years. | Offences against the Person. | Theft and other Offences against Property. | Drunkenness. | Vagrancy. | Other Offences. | Totals. | ||
| Sexual Offences. | Assaults. | Other. | ||||||
| Under 21 | 6 | 9 | 2 | 198 | .. | 16 | 64 | 295 |
| 21 and under 25 | 13 | 13 | 2 | 138 | 8 | 18 | 99 | 291 |
| 25 “ 30 “ | 13 | 21 | 5 | 163 | 21 | 30 | 129 | 382 |
| 30 “ 35 “ | 6 | 22 | 1 | 127 | 39 | 36 | 113 | 344 |
| 35 “ 40 “ | 3 | 15 | 2 | 92 | 56 | 44 | 129 | 341 |
| 40 “ 45 “ | 10 | 14 | 1 | 82 | 51 | 42 | 95 | 295 |
| 45 “ 50 “ | 4 | 9 | .. | 61 | 61 | 53 | 98 | 286 |
| 50 “ 55 “ | 2 | 5 | 2 | 44 | 52 | 54 | 45 | 204 |
| 55 “ 60 “ | 6 | 2 | .. | 18 | 58 | 34 | 33 | 151 |
| 60 “ 65 “ | .. | 2 | 1 | 8 | 18 | 12 | 19 | 60 |
| 65 and over | 1 | .. | .. | 4 | 13 | 23 | 16 | 57 |
| Not stated | .. | .. | .. | 2 | .. | 1 | 2 | 5 |
| Totals | 64 | 112 | 16 | 937 | 377 | 363 | 842 | 2,711 |
| AGES AND PREVIOUS CONVICTIONS OF DISTINCT PRISONERS RECEIVED INTO PRISON UNDER SENTENCE DURING 1927. | |||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Age, In Years. | Not previously convicted. | Number of Previous Convictions. | Total previously convicted | Total Distinct Prisoners. | |||||
| One. | Two. | Three. | Four. | Over Four. | Number not stated. | ||||
| Under 21 | 141 | 91 | 28 | 15 | 6 | 8 | 6 | 154 | 295 |
| 21 and under 25 | 157 | 36 | 31 | 21 | 11 | 17 | 18 | 134 | 291 |
| 25 “ 30 | 176 | 52 | 37 | 16 | 17 | 47 | 37 | 206 | 382 |
| 30 “ 35 | 140 | 55 | 24 | 14 | 21 | 48 | 42 | 204 | 344 |
| 35 “ 40 | 127 | 36 | 31 | 15 | 6 | 74 | 52 | 214 | 341 |
| 40 “ 45 | 93 | 39 | 25 | 20 | 7 | 65 | 46 | 202 | 295 |
| 45 “ 50 | 94 | 29 | 16 | 8 | 12 | 71 | 56 | 192 | 286 |
| 50 “ 55 | 54 | 14 | 12 | 14 | 7 | 59 | 44 | 150 | 204 |
| 55 “ 60 | 53 | 14 | 7 | 3 | 6 | 36 | 32 | 98 | 151 |
| 60 “ 65 | 22 | 6 | 3 | .. | .. | 16 | 13 | 38 | 60 |
| 65 and over | 19 | 4 | 2 | 1 | 1 | 19 | 11 | 38 | 57 |
| Not stated | 2 | 1 | 1 | .. | .. | .. | 1 | 3 | 5 |
| Totals | 1,078 | 377 | 217 | 127 | 94 | 460 | 358 | 1,633 | 2,711 |
The next table gives the offences and gravest previous offences of the distinct persons received into prison under sentence during 1927:—
| OFFENCES AND GRAVEST PREVIOUS OFFENCES OF DISTINCT PRISONERS RECEIVED INTO PRISON UNDER SENTENCE, 1927. | ||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Offences. | Gravest Previous Offence. | |||||||
| Against the Person. | Theft and other Offences against Property. | Drunkenness. | Vagrancy. | Other Offences. | Totals. | |||
| Sexual Offences. | Assault. | Other. | ||||||
| Against the person— | ||||||||
| Sexual offences | 6 | 2 | .. | 8 | 1 | .. | 5 | 22 |
| Assaults | 1 | 16 | .. | 23 | 4 | 5 | 12 | 61 |
| Other | .. | 1 | 1 | 1 | .. | .. | .. | 3 |
| Against property | 6 | 21 | .. | 488 | 21 | 27 | 68 | 631 |
| Drunkenness | 7 | 19 | 2 | 94 | 83 | 38 | 102 | 345 |
| Vagrancy | 5 | 13 | 1 | 106 | 11 | 95 | 47 | 278 |
| Other | 3 | 12 | 3 | 104 | 22 | 13 | 136 | 293 |
| Totals | 28 | 84 | 7 | 824 | 142 | 178 | 370 | 1,633 |
Included among the 1,483 prisoners undergoing sentence at the 31st December, 1927, were 385 persons (347 males, 38 females) detained in Borstal institutions under the provisions of the Prevention of Crime (Borstal Institutions Establishment) Act, 1924. This Act, which is an adaptation of Part I of the Prevention of Crime Act, 1908 (Imperial), as amended by the Criminal Justice Administration Act, 1914, is designed to prevent crime, and provides for the detention of young offenders in a special class of reformative institution. An offender between the ages of fifteen and twenty-one (twenty-three in certain cases), who would otherwise be liable to sentence of imprisonment by the Supreme Court or sentence of imprisonment of not less than one month by a Magistrate, may be made the subject of an order of detention of from two to five years by a Judge of the Supreme Court, and from one to three years by a Magistrate, without a conviction being recorded in the latter case. Inmates may be transferred from prisons, reformatory homes, State reformatory institutions, and industrial schools to Borstal institutions, and from Borstal institutions to prisons. The Minister of Justice has power to release an offender undergoing detention on condition that he is placed under the supervision or authority of a probation officer, or of a society or person (to be specified) who may be willing to take charge of the case.
The following table shows the distinct prisoners received in prison during 1927 after being sentenced to detention for reformative purposes or having been declared habitual criminals, classified according to sentences:—
| Original Sentence. | Sentenced to Reformative Detention for a Period of | Declared Habitual Criminals. | Totals. | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Under Two Years. | Two and under Five Years. | Five Years and over. | |||
| Reformative detention only | 54 | 104 | 15 | .. | 173 |
| Under 1 year | 6 | 12 | .. | 7 | 25 |
| 1 year and under 2 | 1 | 7 | .. | 3 | 11 |
| 2 years and under 3 | 1 | 1 | .. | 5 | 7 |
| 3 “ 4 | .. | 2 | .. | 3 | 5 |
| 4 “ 5 | .. | .. | .. | 1 | 1 |
| 5 “ 7 | .. | .. | .. | 4 | 4 |
| Totals | 62 | 126 | 15 | 23 | 226 |
For the purposes of the Crimes Amendment Act of 1910 there is constituted a Prisons Board, the members of which are appointed by the Governor-General in Council for a period of three years, and may be reappointed. As at present constituted, the Board consists of the Chief Justice, as President, and six other members. The Board meets at such times as the President determines, and, subject to the provisions of the Act and regulations, may determine its own procedure.
It is the duty of the Board to make inquiry from time to time as to whether there is reasonable cause for belief that any habitual criminal undergoing sentence or reformative detention is sufficiently reformed to be released on probation or discharged, or for granting discharge to any person who has been released on probation; and to make recommendations as to the release or discharge of any habitual criminal, habitual offender, or person under sentence of reformative detention. and as to the conditions which may be imposed on any such release or probation. The Board is required to take into consideration the ease of every habitual criminal, &c., at least once a year, and to make a report to the Minister of Justice annually as to the operations of the Board, numbers dealt with, and the operation and effect of the Act.
Under the provisions of section 14 of the Statute Law Amendment Act, 1917, the Board was empowered to consider, at the request of the Minister of Justice, the cases of prisoners who had been sentenced to imprisonment with or without hard labour for periods exceeding two years, after half of the full term of imprisonment had expired, and to make recommendations to the Governor-General as to the release on probation of any such prisoner.
The following table shows the number of cases considered by the Board during each of the last ten years:—
| Year. | Habitual Criminals and Offenders. | Reformative Detention. | Hard Labour. | Habitual Criminals for Remission of Hard Labour. | Probationers for Discharge from Probation or Variation of Terms. | Totals. | |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Crimes Amendment Act. | Offender Probationers. | ||||||
| 1918 | 87 | 201 | 92 | .. | .. | .. | 380 |
| 1919 | 97 | 471 | 115 | .. | 18 | .. | 701 |
| 1920 | 74 | 467 | 75 | .. | 32 | .. | 648 |
| 1921 | 75 | 564 | 167 | .. | 18 | 17 | 841 |
| 1922 | 93 | 594 | 271 | .. | 19 | 30 | 1,007 |
| 1923 | 74 | 671 | 304 | 4 | 16 | 24 | 1,093 |
| 1924 | 80 | 683 | 302 | 3 | 13 | 21 | 1,102 |
| 1925 | 70 | 747 | 295 | 1 | 12 | 9 | 1,341 |
| 1926 | 49 | 822 | 237 | 2 | 12 | 16 | 1,138 |
| 1927 | 115 | 766 | 325 | 11 | 13 | 20 | 1,250 |
Of the cases considered in 1927, recommendations were made for release on probation in 312 cases, and for discharge from prison or from probation in 74 cases, while 7 habitual criminals were granted a remission of their hard-labour sentences. Fifteen probationers under the Offenders Probation Act were ordered discharge, and a variation of the terms of probation was recommended in 3 cases. In 110 cases petitions were declined, and in the remaining 729 cases deferred.
An Act styled the First Offenders' Probation Act was passed in 1886 to provide, at the discretion of the Court, for conditional release on probation in the ease of first offenders, in lieu of imprisonment. This Act, with its amendment of 1903. was consolidated in 1908, the consolidated Act being repealed in 1920 by the Offenders Probation Act of that year, under which the system of probation is no longer confined to first offenders.
Under the Act of 1886 an “offence” for which probation could be granted was defined as—
“ Any indictable offence, not being one for murder, attempted murder, burglary, coining, corrosive-fluid throwing, demanding money with menaces, extortion of money under threats of accusation of crime, placing an explosive substance to endanger life or property, rape, robbery with violence, or an offence attended by irreparable or serious consequences, and either endangering life, or indicating, in the opinion of the Court, an established criminal intention on the part of the accused, and includes any indictable offence which may be dealt with and disposed of by a Court of summary jurisdiction.”
The Act of 1920 widens the definition to cover “any offence punishable by imprisonment, whether on indictment or otherwise.”
The maximum period of probation was originally fixed as not exceeding the longest term of imprisonment to which the offender might be sentenced for his offence; in 1903 the maximum was altered to three years, and in 1920 to five years.
Probation Officers are appointed, whose duties are defined by section 5 of the 1920 Act, which reads as follows:—
“It shall be the duty of a Probation Officer, when so required by the Court,— “(a) To make inquiries as to the character and personal history of any person accused or convicted of an offence, and as to such other matters in relation to such person as the Court may direct, and to report fully thereon to the Court in writing; and “(b) To keep a full record of such inquiries and of the results thereof.
“It shall be the special duty of the Probation Officer, if satisfied in any case that the best interests of the public and of the offender would be served by the release of the offender on probation, to recommend to the Court that he be so released.”
The conditions of release on probation are set out as follows:—
“That the offender shall report himself in person where directed within twenty-four hours after his release on probation:
“That he shall report himself in person between the hours of nine in the morning and nine in the evening of such day or days (being not less than once in every month) as may be specified in that behalf in the order, or as may be required by the Probation Officer, and at such place or places as may be directed: Provided that the Probation Officer may, if he thinks fit, authorize him to report in writing in lieu of in person on any occasion:
“That ho shall reside at an address notified to the Probation Officer, and that he shall sleep at such address unless the Probation Officer otherwise approves in writing:
“That if he removes from such address he shall give to the Probation Officer at least forty-eight hours' notice of his intention so to do; and if he removes to any place within the district of another Probation Officer ho shall, within twenty-four hours after such removal, notify the fact of his removal, and his address and employment, to the Probation Officer in that district:
“That the nature and place of his employment shall be made known to and be approved by the Probation Officer:
“That he shall not associate with any person or persons or with any class of persons with whom the Probation Officer has in. writing warned him not to associate:
“That he shall be of good behaviour, and shall commit no offence against the law:
“Such other special conditions as the Court may, in its discretion, impose.”
A breach of the conditions of the probationary license renders the offender liable to imprisonment or fine, and in addition he may, in respect of the original offence, be either committed to prison or again released on probation.
The effect of the legislation of 1920 has been to increase greatly the number of cases in which probation is extended to an offender. The following figures are taken from successive returns prepared by the Chief Probation Officer:—
| Year. | Number admitted to Probation. |
|---|---|
| 1918 | 192 |
| 1919 | 226 |
| 1920 | 264 |
| 1921 | 575 |
| 1922 | 508 |
| 1923 | 572 |
| 1924 | 586 |
| 1925 | 658 |
| 1926 | 656 |
| 1927 | 586 |
The following table gives the ages and terms of probation of offenders dealt with under the provisions of the Act during the year 1927:—
| Age in Years. | 6 Months or under. | 1 Year. | 18 Months. | 2 Years. | 3 Years. | 4 Years. | 5 Years. | Totals. |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 10 and under 15 | .. | 4 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 4 |
| 15 “ 20 | 11 | 73 | 5 | 94 | 15 | 2 | .. | 200 |
| 20 “ 25 | 11 | 63 | 2 | 57 | 20 | .. | 1 | 154 |
| 25 “ 30 | 3 | 33 | .. | 29 | 10 | .. | .. | 75 |
| 30 “ 40 | 4 | 34 | 2 | 39 | 10 | .. | .. | 89 |
| 40 “ 50 | 3 | 13 | .. | 19 | 8 | .. | .. | 3 |
| 50 “ 60 | 2 | 7 | .. | 5 | 2 | 1 | .. | 17 |
| 60 “ 70 | 1 | 1 | .. | 2 | .. | .. | .. | 4 |
| Totals | 35 | 228 | 9 | 245 | 65 | 3 | 1 | 586 |
Offences committed by juvenile offenders constitute a class worthy of special consideration. The term “ juvenile” formerly covered those under or apparently under the age of sixteen, but for statistical purposes the limit was raised to seventeen as from the 30th November, 1927, the date of the passing of the Child Welfare Amendment Act, 1927, section 27 of which altered the definition of “child” to cover persons under seventeen years of age, instead of sixteen as formerly. Figures of juvenile cases in Magistrates' Courts during each of the last ten years are as follows:—
| MAGISTRATES' COURTS.—JUVENILE CASES, 1918-27. | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Year. | Total Cases. | Discharged for want of Prosecution or Evidence. | Dismissed on the Merits. | Admonished and discharged. | Committed for Trial or Sentence. | Summarily convicted. |
| 1918 | 1,552 | 122 | 44 | 552 | 3 | 831 |
| 1919 | 1,759 | 115 | 55 | 643 | 20 | 926 |
| 1920 | 1,579 | 80 | 59 | 646 | 17 | 777 |
| 1921 | 1,391 | 66 | 44 | 637 | 12 | 632 |
| 1922 | 1,254 | 50 | 59 | 627 | .. | 518 |
| 1923 | 1,149 | 59 | 57 | 618 | 12 | 403 |
| 1924 | 1,475 | 48 | 56 | 754 | 5 | 612 |
| 1925 | 1,461 | 71 | 58 | 716 | 6 | 610 |
| 1926 | 2,261 | 67 | 91 | 779 | 6 | 1,318 |
| 1927 | 2,542 | 88 | 59 | 957 | 48 | 1,390 |
The substantial increase in the number of juvenile cases in 1926 and 1927 is no doubt mainly due to the coming into operation of the Child Welfare Act, 1925. There is, however, a strong probability that the figures for earlier years were under-stated through the word “Juvenile” not always being entered on the card in summons cases, where otherwise the ace would not be indicated.
In the next table cases dealing with juveniles in 1927 are classified according to nature of offence and result of hearing. It will be seen that nearly two-thirds of the charges against juveniles are in respect of offences against property.
| Class of Offence. | Total | Dismissed or withdrawn for Want of Prosecution or of Evidence. | Dismissed on the Merits. | Admonished and discharged. | Committed for Trial or Sentence. | Summarily convicted. |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| * Including forgery and offences against the currency. | ||||||
| Against the person | 55 | 5 | 9 | 8 | 2 | 31 |
| Against property* | 1,666 | 49 | 36 | 781 | 46 | 754 |
| Against good order | 299 | 8 | 9 | 117 | .. | 165 |
| Other | 522 | 26 | 5 | 51 | .. | 440 |
| Totals | 2,542 | 88 | 59 | 957 | 48 | 1,390 |
The principal of the offences against the person in 1927 was common assault, which was responsible for 31 cases, resulting in the offender being convicted in 20 cases, dismissed in 5, and admonished and discharged in 5. Indecent assault resulted in 6 cases being dismissed, while in 5 cases convictions were entered.
Theft was the principal offence against property, 1,111 charges being dealt with in 1927. The case was dismissed in 49 instances, convictions were entered in 556 cases, and the offender admonished and discharged in 499. These figures do not include housebreaking and stealing, which was the offence in 74 cases, or burglary (8 cases). There were also 7 charges of sheep-stealing, 24 of fraud and false pretences (resulting in 19 convictions), and 15 charges of receiving stolen property.
Wilful damage, mischief, &c., is also an important class of offence in juvenile cases, being responsible for 334 charges in 1927. Ninety-eight of these offenders were convicted, and 206 admonished and discharged. In 66 cases the charge was unlawfully converting property to own use, the number of convictions under this heading being 38.
Of the 299 cases of offences against good order, breaches of the Lights on Vehicles Act (principally riding bicycle without light) accounted for 116 (convictions, 91); negligent or dangerous driving of motor-vehicles, 8; of other vehicles, 60 (principally riding bicycle on footpath).
It is in the “Other” offences that the effect of the introduction of the Child Welfare Act is most noticeable, the number of eases for 1927 (522) being nearly six times that recorded for 1925 (88). Over 80 per cent. of the cases in this class were brought under the Child Welfare Act, the number of cases of children not under proper control or in indigent circumstances being 429, and the resulting convictions 408. In connection with these convictions orders were made for committal to the care of the Superintendent, Child Welfare Branch, or for supervision by a Child Welfare officer in 337 cases, while in 45 cases the offender was committed to an industrial school. Of the rest, breaches of the Defence Act were responsible for 13 cases; and breaches of the Arms Act for 37.
Offences by juveniles are seldom of a very serious nature, and even when a conviction is recorded Magistrates frequently adopt the course of discharging the offender or of ordering him to come up for sentence when called upon. In the latter case it rests almost entirely with the offender himself as to whether any further steps will be taken, and it is found that in very few cases does the future conduct of the convicted person render it necessary for him to be brought before the Magistrate again for sentence.
The punishments meted out to juvenile offenders in 1927 were as follows:—
| MAGISTRATES' COURTS.—PUNISHMENTS OF JUVENILE OFFENDERS, 1927. | |||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Punishment. | Against the Person. | Against Property. | Against Good Order. | Other. | Totals. |
| Released on probation | 6 | 38 | 1 | .. | 45 |
| Convicted and discharged | 1 | 63 | 23 | 6 | 93 |
| Convicted and ordered to come up for sentence | .. | 26 | .. | .. | 26 |
| Committed to industrial school | 3 | 62 | .. | 48 | 113 |
| Committed to Borstal institution or to non-Government institution | 1 | 41 | 2 | 26 | 70 |
| Fined | 2 | 35 | 121 | 10 | 168 |
| Imprisoned | .. | 1 | .. | .. | 1 |
| Whipped | .. | 6 | .. | .. | 6 |
| Bound over with or without securities | .. | 1 | .. | .. | 1 |
| Order made | 18 | 481 | 18 | 350 | 867 |
| Total summary convictions | 31 | 754 | 165 | 440 | 1,390 |
Very few juvenile cases find their way to the Supreme Court, and, beyond the information disclosed by the Magistrates' Court returns as to committals for sentence or trial, no statistics of such eases in the higher Court are available. Statistics of ages of persons sentenced show, however, that in 1927 6 males under 16 years of age were sentenced in the Supreme Court.
Similarly, juvenile prisoners are almost non-existent, it being the custom where restraint is necessary to commit offenders to industrial schools rather than to prisons or Borstal institutions. The prison statistics show that only 9 persons (all males) under the age of sixteen were placed in confinement during 1927. Of these, 6 were committed to Borstal institutions, 2 sentenced to reformative detention, and the remaining 1 to hard labour.
Of 45,930 summary convictions in Magistrates' Courts in 1927 only 2,472, or 5.38 per cent., were of females. Drunkenness, including the issue of prohibition orders, was responsible for 405 convictions, theft 278, fraud and false pretences 57, wilful damage 26, common assault 31, attempted suicide 14, offensive conduct, or language 53, vagrancy 127, and offences against the revenue laws 24. The great majority of the convictions were in respect of minor breaches of the law, including 106 for Sunday-trading; 44 for breaches of by-laws; 218 for negligent, dangerous driving, &c. (motor-vehicles 179, others 39); 151 for breaches of Lights on Vehicles Act; 72 for offences relating to the registration, &c., of motor-vehicles; and 101 for other traffic offences. Breaches of prohibition orders accounted for 112 of the 170 convictions for breaches of the Licensing Act; child not under proper control or in indigent circumstances for 178; other breaches of the Child Welfare Act for 21; allowing horses, cattle, or sheep to wander at large for 78; breaches of the Shops and Offices Act for 69; and breaches of the Destitute Persons Act for 72.
The exclusion of multiple charges in respect of offences committed in conjunction reduces the number of summary convictions of females to 2,098, including 572 arrest cases, which represent only 415 distinct persons. The number of distinct persons concerned in the 1,526 distinct summons cases cannot be ascertained.
In addition to the 2,472 summary convictions of women in Magistrates' Courts during 1927 there were 38 committals to the Supreme Court—20 for trial and 18 for sentence. The Supreme Court statistics show that 25 charges against females were dealt with during the year, resulting in 10 convictions, representing 5 distinct persons. In addition, 8 women were sentenced after committal for sentence in respect of 13 offences.
The number of distinct female prisoners received into prison during 1927 was 134, the principal offences of these being—vagrancy, 61; drunkenness, 16; and theft, 20. The actual number of receptions of female prisoners during the year was 310, this number including 8 Maoris, and the daily average number of women prisoners in gaol was 93.58. Two reformatories (at Addington and Point Halswell) house women prisoners only. There is also a Borstal institution at Point Halswell for women only.
As explained previously, information as to birthplace and age is available in arrest cases, and the figures for 1927 show that of 7,484 persons convicted in Magistrates' Courts after arrest, 4,181, or 56 per cent., were born in New Zealand (including 368 Maoris). While New-Zealand-born males formed 61 per cent. of the total male population at ages 20 and over at the Census of 1926, they formed in 1927 only 53 per cent. of males of those ages convicted in Magistrates' Courts after arrest.
A summary of offences and ages of distinct New-Zealand-born persons convicted during 1927 is given (females are included).
| OFFENCES AND AGES.—NEW-ZEALAND-BORN ONLY (INCLUDING MAORIS). | |||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Class of Offence. | Under 20. | 20 and under 25. | 25 and under 30. | 30 and under 40. | 40 and over. | Not. stated. | Totals. |
| Against the person | 12 | 29 | 47 | 64 | 39 | .. | 191 |
| Against property | 269 | 247 | 149 | 214 | 154 | 3 | 1,036 |
| Against good order | 78 | 307 | 354 | 705 | 1,285 | 2 | 2,731 |
| Other | 14 | 33 | 31 | 66 | 79 | .. | 223 |
| Totals | 373 | 616 | 581 | 1,049 | 1,557 | 5 | 4,181 |
During the year 1927 1,465 male and 105 female distinct New-Zealand-born prisoners were received into prison under sentence.
The following table shows the ages of distinct New-Zealand-born prisoners received into gaol during the last five years. The proportion of New-Zealand-born to total male prisoners at ages 20 and over was in 1927 55 per cent., as compared with the 61 per cent. shown previously as being the corresponding proportion in the population.
| AGES OF DISTINCT NEW-ZEALAND-BORN CONVICTED PRISONERS RECEIVED INTO PRISON, 1923-27. | ||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Year. | Under 15. | 15 and under 20. | 20 and under 25. | 25 and under 30. | 30 and under 40. | 40 and over. | Not stated. | Totals. |
| 1923 | 1 | 115 | 216 | 207 | 354 | 379 | 1 | 1,273 |
| 1924 | .. | 99 | 215 | 192 | 328 | 415 | 1 | 1,250 |
| 1925 | .. | 99 | 217 | 194 | 292 | 471 | 3 | 1,276 |
| 1926 | 1 | 188 | 300 | 221 | 349 | 504 | 1 | 1,564 |
| 1927 | .. | 199 | 268 | 236 | 391 | 473 | 3 | 1,570 |
The number of convictions of Maoris brought before Magistrates' Court for the last ten years is shown in the following table:—
| SUMMARY CONVICTIONS OF MAORIS (MAGISTRATES' COURTS), 1918-27. | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Year. | Class of Offence. | |||||
| Against the Person. | Against Property. | Against Good Order. | Other Offences. | Totals. | ||
| Drunkenness.* | Other. | |||||
| * Excluding prohibition-order cases. | ||||||
| 1918 | 66 | 190 | 297 | 407 | 458 | 1,418 |
| 1919 | 150 | 272 | 411 | 620 | 482 | 1,935 |
| 1920 | 100 | 275 | 390 | 472 | 614 | 1,851 |
| 1921 | 75 | 297 | 314 | 444 | 548 | 1,678 |
| 1922 | 67 | 238 | 216 | 327 | 520 | 1,368 |
| 1923 | 83 | 276 | 244 | 404 | 499 | 1,506 |
| 1924 | 55 | 297 | 264 | 362 | 513 | 1,491 |
| 1925 | 73 | 344 | 310 | 469 | 458 | 1,654 |
| 1926 | 64 | 438 | 287 | 452 | 504 | 1,745 |
| 1927 | 67 | 354 | 227 | 359 | 460 | 1,467 |
Distinct Maoris convicted after arrest in 1927 numbered 368. The ages of these are given in the following table, in combination with information as to the class of offence:—
| AGES AND OFFENCES OF DISTINCT MAORIS CONVICTED (ARRESTS ONLY), 1927. | |||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Class of Offence. | Under 20. | 20 and under 25. | 25 and under 30. | 30 and under 40. | |||